《Vermillion heart》
Okay, why am I here ?
Vermillion heartautor''s note
Hi, everyone, it''s Madza, hope you will enjoy ?Vermillion heart?.
Okay, why am I here?
Hi guys, the name''s Evan Grann a fourteen and a half years old boy, despite that I''m nearly one hundred and eighty centimeters tall, have medium-long curly light-brown hair and a little beard can be seen on my face it goes very well with my green and brown eyes (his eyes are green with small brown dots in it, he doesn''t have one green eye and the other brown) and I was supposed to be eating breakfast with my parents.
So I would like to know why am I in a forest with nobody around me?!
As I was endlessly rolling on the ground I thought ?Hey maybe I got summoned to an other world??
Thinking that I began to inspect myself, no injuries, no pain, I was dressed with a simple T-shirts and a jean and my shoes of course.
I observed my surrounding it didn''t seem to be the forest near where I live and I didn''t know any tree that had shinning purple leaves, that could only confirm what I was thinking, I wasn''t on earth.
Maybe because I was a little shocked by what was happening I started to chant a spell that I thought of ?O spirit dwelling in the wood, come forth and be my shield!!? as I threw my arms in the air, but nothing happened. Maybe I wasn''t cut to be a mage.
A little disapointed that I couldn''t cast a spell I lightly punched a tree, or so I thought, when my fist came in contact with the tree, I heard a lound detonation as the tree and all the other behind it in a range of several hundred of meters went flying, destroyed.
After witnessing what I just did, I looked at my fist, and punched at full force a tree which was behind me, at the moment contact was made everything in my line of sight was destroyed and my sleeve was blown apart.
I suppose I''m more fit to be a warrior than a mage.
I tried to do a small jump but I literally flew at five meters above the ground.
O fuck that isn''t good for my heart, no no no.
It was the same when I tried to jog a little when I was looking for the end of the forest, I runned at like sixty kilometers per hour and when I thought I was going to crash in the trees they were sent flying so I stop and I tried to walk slowly, daim it was hard, and fuck now my clothes were all torn appart, good thing that it was quite hot here or I would be freezing to death.
When I finally left the forest I started to think ?what was I doing here? I mean it''s unlikely that I was summoned since there weren''t anybody were I appeared and I didn''t met god so I wasn''t reincarnated either, not that I remember dying, of course, but man I was crazy strong.
Where was I again, Ho yeah I had just escaped the forest , so when I leaved the bushes and the trees I saw that I was on a hill with short green grass, the wind blew through my hair, there were a road on my left it seemed it was made of dirt but you could see some slabs of stone here and there.
You could see some cart pulled by what seemed to be cows with one horn on the middle of the forehead instead of two on the side.
In front of me at maybe three hours with this kind of cart was a city, I decided to head over there.
If I ran at full speed it would take me a few minute but I took my time thinking of what to do after entering the city, maybe the inhabitant of this world wouldn''t understand what I''m saying, Ho god that would be terrible, but that''s okay I don''t remember reading a light novel where the main character can''t understand the world language. Maybe I should become an adventurer with my power I could make a fortune.
Before I knew it I was at the city''s gate, from what I saw it was a fairly rich city the wall were made of a type blue stone, it was pretty ugly but maybe this kind of stone was extremely solid or had resistance to magic, well whatever it was ugly that all I can say, above the gate there were a dragon battling with a giant-like creature in a shield curved in the wall it was surely the blazonry of this city''s lord.
The guard had an iron armor with some strap of leather, well something you''d expect from a guard, and a rusty-looking one-handed sword, poor you if you were on a battlefield with that you''d be in some deep shit, just sayin''.
As I was going to enter the town, the guard stopped me, well it was expected I mean what kind of shitty guard would let pass a suspicious guy whose clothes are torn apart, but I must say it was really funny to see this strong middle-age man, if I had to say he was in his late 30s, looking up to see the face of a fourteen and a half boy. What surprised me was that I could understand what he was saying.
|Hey, sir why do you want to enter the city?|
|Ho sorry sir, but it appear that I''m lost my way after escaping a party of bandit five day ago, I was wondering if you could tell the name of the country and the city I''m in ?|
The guard''s face twisted in shock when I mentioned the bandit but he answered my question.
|Well, it''s the city of Aena the capital of the Kingdom of Garmille, if I look at your clothes you must be a foreigner ain''t ya ?|
As I was making a rather poor imitation of being shocked learning the name of the country and feigning despair I said.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
|O poor me, so far away from my home my mother must be worried to death for her fourteen years old son without a coin in his pocket, am I going to die a worthless death in the wild because I was unable to pay the entrance fee, O poor little me.|
As I was waiting to pass I had saw that you must pay an entrance fee, so I tried to make my way without paying since I don''t have this world money. Seeing my pitiful act the guard for some reason took pity on me.
|Wait, sir, one second you said you were fourteen years old, well ¡ I mean one-second boy .. w-we can make a deal ¡. I know I let you pass and you make a request to the adventurer''s guild for me okay?...|
When I heard this I jumped on the occasion.
|Ho thank you, sir, everything you want, what must I say?!|
The guard was surprised when I grabbed is hand, well maybe he was in pain too I mean I blew of a forest in one second with those hands, wait can I still call those hands I''m pretty sure I could call them nuclear weapons in the shape of hands, ooops I lost myself sorry.
|Well when you arrive there ask for Ellen and tell her that a part of the Enni forest blew up earlier in the day and ask them if they could send someone to investigate it tell them it''s from Idgard.|
When the guard (Idgard) said that I began to have cold sweat dripping on my face, fuuuck that was surely me who did that, sorry Idgard. Nevertheless I accepted I had to enter the city.
|Okay sir, I will do it, here I go.|
As I was leaving Idgar stopped me once again, god he is annoying.
|Wait boy at least tell me your name.|
Fuck what a dumbass I am, of course he need a name.
I was going to tell my name but I for some reason stopped myself from doing so and gave a name that I used for my characters in game. As I turned my head towards him I said in a voice wich had seemed to lift a weight in my heart.
|Ho I''m the god of Wrath: Apocalypse Vermillion|
Why, why did I said that, even if I like this name why did I add the title crap, I''m just stupid.
Idgard looked at me with doubtful eyes, but quickly stopped and said.
|Vermillion huh ¡. think I heard of it somewhere but don''t remember where. Bah it''s surely nothing, go boy.|
Weeeell he surely is a nice guy to not react for the god of wrath part, but the fact that the name Vermillion is somehow known was unexpected, boff anyway with my strength it''s not like somebody could defeat me.
I asked my way to the adventurer''s guild and ended up in front of a large building, the design was simple, a rectangulare building it was surprising the batiment seemed to have glass windows mounted on wooden frame. The door frame was huge when I tried to open the door I pushed lightly the door didn''t moved an inch so I put a little more force, the door succesfully opened, well when I say succesfully I mean you can still somehow close it if you manage to pulled it off the wall.
Yeah yeah I know I''m sorry but if they don''t make good door how are the people supposed to enter.
Fuck the glare of the adventurers are quite heavy if I say so myself, I advanced in direction of what seemed to be a reception and began to talk to a beautiful young lady she must be in her early 20s and I said.
|Salutation miss, Idgar send me to depose a request to a certain Ellen.|
The young lady began to lightly sneer, I must say she''s is quite cute when she smile, her long read hair tied in a ponytail and her blue eyes make her look like a spirit of the nature, she''s not my type though.
|To be called a miss aren''t you quite the charmer sir.|
|No, no it''s just it''s just a habit of mine to called elder people miss and sir I''m way too young to begin to hunt the lady''s skirts.|
A vein poped on the face of the Lady it''s obvious she''s mad.
|It''s quite rude to call a woman in the prime of her youth old ... sir ...|
Shit everyone froze when they heard what I said, fuck those eyes are the eyes of someone who is going to tear the guts of someone else and stuff them in their mouth (not in her mouth, the mouth of the guy who lost his guts, ''kay), help.
|No no no no, I mean I''m just fourteen years old so when I said older I just meant to say that it''s me who is too young, not you who is too old ¡..|
|What do you mean you are fourteen years old ?|
|I-I mean I was born fourteen years a-ago .|
The woman made a surprised face, I can understand, I mean, everyone say that I looked older than I am, on my first day of middle school the teacher send me to the last year classroom and gave me a detention because he thinked that I was making fun of him, poor me.
|Anyway, could I see this Ellen?|
The woman shook her head and said while looking quite flustered.
|Ho I-It''s me, I-I''m Ellen.|
Good grief another annoying one, wait aren''t I the cause of all that? Ho well, who cares, me? Nah can''t care less.
|Ho sorry miss, as I said earlier Idgar send me to make a request.|
|And what is it ?|
|Apparently a part of the Enni forest blew up and he wanted someone to investigate it.|
|Okay thank sir, we will take the request.|
I thought of something that been bothering me and asked her.
|Sorry miss but could I register as an adventurer ?|
She was a little surprised but she agreed and took two orbs of under her desk.
|What''s this ?|
While pointing the one on the left she said it was a magic counter and the one the right was a power (physical strength) counter. Following her instruction I put my hand on the magic conter and tried to put my magical power in it, nothing came out, she was quite terriffied telling that someone that couldn''t use magic couldn''t exist because he would die due to magic poisonning, so we concluded that I was a poor magician and put on my adventurer card that I was an extra low level mage, but for the power counter she brag that it was indestructible, but just to make sure not to hurt her I striked the orbs with my fist facing the floor instead of giving a straight punch, well the result how could I say this, an earthquake, no more desk (same for the floor), a quarter of the adventurers who were there fainted, and we saw that the one who said that the power orbs was indestructible was a liar, so I''m now the only SSS-rank adventurer in the whole world (from lowest to highest: F-rank; E-rank; D-rank; C-rank; B-rank; A-rank; S-rank [by the way there is only five S-rank and the strongest of them didn''t even dent the power orb] and the SSS-rank), so I was registered as ?Apocalypse Vermillion the god of wrath? apparently nobody laughed at my title, not that I don''t understand I mean they just saw something presumed to be indestructible be destroyed easily right in front of their eyes.
Quite a shame that I can''t use magic, so I''m suppose to be dead since I don''t have magic hmmm ¡.
not that it''s important to worry about that since I''m alive.
When my adventurer card was finished I left the building, those who were laughing when I arrived, are adverting their eyes now, quite a pleasant feeling to be strong.
When I left the building a massive crowd had formed in the street.
End of chapter 1
So this is where Vermillion come from ?
So this is where Vermillion come from?
As I make my way through the crowd, I bump against old mans, housewives, young children huh the worst, so I decided to jump, why? To show off of course, do you really think that I''m that pure of course not I''m French after all hahahaha, you heard nothing.
So as I was saying I put a little strength in my leg and jumped, every time I say I jumped, I jumped, fuck no I fucking flew I was at fucking fifteen meters in the sky I nearly wet myself, of course, you don''t know that tttt I said you don''t know.
Did I mentioned that I am still in the rags that were once my clothes, of course not, so let me tell you I''m still in them and god it''s not comfortable but I look cool in it so it''s okay.
I landed in front of an expensive looking carriage, it was red and gold with a lizard-like thing pulling it. As I rose from the cloud of dust made from me landing abruptly, I saw that my landing place was destroyed, fuuuuuck they are going to think that I''m an ennemy and I will be forced to kill them, not that I want to but even a finger flick will kill them, or I could break their weapon, that''s a plan. As I was thinking about all those troublesome things a voice which was surely from a teenager around my age who had grown normally (unlike me who look 23 years old when I''m just 14 but you can''t change that) shouting at me.
|Hey, you damn commoner who are you? A spy ? An assassin from the noble?|
When this guy said that I think it has switched a flip in my head and I started talking like a big shot from an anime.
|HA HA HA Do you think me The God Of Wrath Apocalypse Vermillion can be ordered around by some nobles.|
The moment I said my name the head of a little girl, well when I say little girl I mean around 12 or 13 years old, emmerged from one of the window of the carriage, if only you could have seen her face it was hilarious, it was totally bent on the side with two dead fishs eyes, her two ponytails were hanging down, you could say that she was so surprised that she had lost all of her composure. The boy drew a sword, it was not an amazing sword but it was not a bad sword either, well who cares I could destroy it with two fingers, he then charged towards me while yelling which prevented him from hearing the warning the girl gave him.
|YOU, HOW CAN A SIMPLE COMMONER REFER HIMSELF AS A GOD!!!|
|Wait if he is a Vermill....|
As I saw him approaching me I couldn''t help but to think that he was slow, so slow, it took him an eternity to come close to me, well it''s how I saw it, but for normal people this guy must be crazy fast, everybody must have tought that I was going to be cut like a pig, but when the strike that should have cut me from shoulder to stomach stopped before the sword touched my shoulder a detonation was heard as well as the fact that nearly ten people were sent flying by at least several meters by a gust of wind, but that was no by these things that everyone was impressed by, no it was something more terrifying it was the fact the sword was broken in a blink of an eye and the tip which was originally pointed at me was now pointed at a few centimeters of the boy''s left eye.
|KID, DO YOU THINK YOU HAVE THE RIGHT TO TAKE A LIFE SO EASILY!!!|
As I said that to the kid the flame of rage could be seen in my eye, not that I was really angry though, once again it was my fault, I mean I just wanted to show off but I ended up looking menacing, good grief. The little girl voice broke the silence that had fallen in the street.
|I would like you to let go of Eric, Lord Vermillion!|
I looked at her, fear wasn''t present in her night sky-like eyes not because she looked down on me and nor because of an unbearable pride, no she wasn''t afraid because she knew that the being in front of her had no intention to harm her the first place.
|Lord huh ¡. HA HA HA HA no need for the lord part princess, I don''t even have a territory.|
I let go of the broken blade which I''d used to threaten the boy who seemed to be called Eric.
If some are wondering why I called her ?princess? it''s cause that was kind of obvious, I mean we are in the capital of the country, she has a pretty large escort for a puny noble, so she was either a princess or a bride-to-be for the prince, but I heard that the prince was only 2 years old so she was most likely a princess. And I also concluded that Eric was maybe her childhood friend knight who is madly in love with her, but I kept it for myself I don''t want to humiliate the guy more than that.
|I, Apocalypse Vermillion demand an audience with the king, I have an important matter to discuss with him.|
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
That was true, since the Vermillion seemed to be fairly powerful familly, I was planning to request the autorisation to acceed the royal library to find some information about them.
When I let the boy go, he immediately went back to the princess side, hey guy don''t cry in her dress your mom''s arms are better for that, hey boy did you listen you''re gonna make a fucking stain with your tears. He did not really cry though, he just kneeled down and started blabbering about the fact that a princess (I was right she''s a princess) must not call a commoner ?lord? and all this kind of bullshit, but she ignored him.
|Lord Vermillion, let me introduce myself, I am Allicia Aorela Saturna first princess of this country, I would like to talk to you, please keep me company on our way to the castle.|
While saying that she bowed magnificently. So I approached her.
|Sure princess|
And without minding Eric and the other knights I entered the carriage and helped the princess to enter. The carriage shook a bit before it started to advance again. And out of nowhere the princess asked me.
|So who are you really ?|
I was a little surprised by the question, but I responded calmly.
|What do you mean, I already said that I was called Apocalypse Vermillion.|
The princess stood up at the moment I said that.
|Stop kidding me the Vermillion are just a legend from the Old Kingdom, the children of the Tytan doesn''t exist !!!|
HOOoooo sweet information, apparently, the Vermillion where the descendants of the Tytans, that explain why I am so strong.
|Sorry princess, but could you tell me more about that legend.|
|So you admit that you are not a Vermillion.|
|I am a Vermillion, but to tell the truth I just appeared in this world not even 2 hours ago so I would like to know about the Vermillion of this world.|
The princess gave me a doubtful gaze but I didn''t minded that, and she started to narrate the story,
So from what I understood, At the begining there were The Dragon Godess of the Stars and the Tytan of earth, each one representing the sky and the ground, they had both seven servants the Dragon Godess had Mercy, Temperance, Charity, Diligence, Forgiveness, Kindness and Humility they were the first dragons, whereas The Tytan of Earth had Lust, Gluttony, Greed, Sloth, Wrath, Envy and Pride the first Tytans. At night as at day they where battling, contrary to the dragons the titans aged, when the first Titans died of old age from their corpses arose all of the creatures living in the world, including the humans who for the most part started to worship the dragons, exept one family, the Vermillion they continued to battle against the dragons keeping the names of their fathers and were, if you trust the legends, exterminated by the dragons when a child between Wrath and Forgiveness was born five hundred years ago.
I asked if there was a magic which can summon creature from another world, seems like it exist and you can also, not without risk though, teleport in an other world if you are a powerful enough magic user, I mentionned the fact that in my world there aren''t any magic and I learned that if someone from this world was cut from a source of magic for too long they will die, ''cause one month after your birth your body need magic power to keep you alive, funny when you know that if you have too much magic power you''ll explode.
After hearing the answer to my question I began to sweat all the water that could be in my body. If I really was a Vermillion that mean I got transported to Earth when I was a baby, so before my needs of a constant income of magic and it was five hundred years ago, but apparently on Earth time pass more slowly, since just 14 years have passed for me and since the Vermillion family was more of big clan there must be people who were transported here with me.
|.... Fuck.|
|What is it Lord Vermillion ?|
|If my theory is exact, I was born five hundred years ago, got transported to the world called Earth before the age of 1 month, during the fourteen years I spent on Earth, five hundred years had passed here, and I fear I am not the only one in this situation....|
The princess didn''t seem to understand what I was saying, but at least she wasn''t laughing.
| ¡. Even if I don''t want to, I think I must believe what you just said, that would explain your strength and why you can''t use magic, Ho, we have arrived Lord Vermillion.|
|Call me Apocalypse.|
Well it was heavy on information but at least I won''t need to go to the royal library, but I still need to see the king. As we were getting out of the carriage, the princess said to me with a smile that could melt the heart of any men, not mine though this one is still not my type.
|So you can call me Allicia.|
|I was planning on calling you ?girly?.|
When I said that all the servants frozen, the guards were calling the blasphemy and pointed their weapons towards me, fuck guys I just learned that I was one of the descendants of one of the two gods of the beginning if there is blasphemy it''s you who are doing it, bah who cares. And finally, there was the princess who was laughing her lungs off, calm down girly that''s not good for your heart. She stopped the guards by raising her hand in front of a guard''s face, I could do it too but the shock wave would kill him, no fun really no fun.
|ha ha ha ¡. Apocalypse you really are funny, I will speak to father for you to meet him, use this time to bath yourself, the servants will give you new clothes.|
suddenly Eric started to speak, well I say speak he was more begging the princess.
|Princess I beg of you don''t do this, we don''t know him, he could be a spy of the Empire!!|
|ERIC BEWARE OF YOUR WORDS YOU ARE IN FRONT OF A VERMILLION, A DESCENDANT OF A GOD !!!|
Eric shut his mouth and gave me a menacing glare, fuck if killing intent could kill I would have been buried by now, but I can understand him, I mean I''m a complete stranger who claims to be a member of a family of legend, so he is a good guy, I think.
So the maid lead me to the bath, I have only one thing to say, huuuuge, it''s large enough for at least a hundred people, of course when I undressed they processed with a search for weapon, no that is not a hidden dagger miss it''s my son, goddammit quit the staring, dammit stop blushing, don''t make me think that you''re all pure maidens we all know it''s you who are going to pervert the princess when she is going to marry.
I entered the bath, haaaaa it''s just hot enough, it was quite the day today, I got transported to this world, registered to the guild hall, met the princess, and got stared at by those carnivorous maid huh I can''t stop shivering. Hey stop peeping and close the god damn door. Yeah quite the tiring day.
End of chapter 2
And you dare call this a Kingdom of peace !
And you dare call this a Kingdom of peace!
I have finally finished to bath myself, that was quite difficult between the maid who wouldn''t quit the peeping act and the fact I couldn''t find the soap, that made me mad, so mad that I started running on the water, no not in the water, on the water wich mean that I''m crazy fast and I wasn''t even running at full speed.
What is it that I hear, I''m a monster, yeah now I have no doubt about that.
So when I finaly exited the bath a butler came and gave me some clothes, it was a white shirt and a green cotton pant as well as a pointy green cotton jacket, it was no doubt that it was some expensive as fuck clothing. And the shoes were made from hardened leather.
He then led me to the king''s office, that''s good I won''t have to see some high and mighty shitless nobles, yeah I guess you understood that I hate nobles.
As we were walking through the castle I could see the maids cleaning the corridor, I recognised some who were peeping, I guess they weren''t even aware that it could be called pedophilia since I am still a teenager, well now that I think about it maybe in this world I am already an adult ¡ wait ¡. I just remembered but aren''t I five hundred years old here? Bah let me forget about that, I''m still fourteen in my head.
On our way the princess joined us, she seemed to have untied her blonde hair, still not my type.
|Apocalypse did you had a good bath ?|
|It was amazing if you exclude the peeping maid.|
|Exuse them it''s not everyday that a well built man take a bath here. By the way those clothes suit you well.|
|Thank you Allicia, I hope I won''t destroy them like the previous one.|
|Me too, those are really expensive, they cost 100 gold coins|
|And how many is a piece of bread ?|
|Ho ¡. One copper.|
I slipped, Ho fuck I just heard something really important, if it''s like any fantasy setting that mean that those clothes cost 1 000 000 copper coins, that is not clothes you give to someone who is going to destroy them. Ho well whatever we are in the king''s office now. When you hear king in a fantasy setting what do you see? You see a santa claus like man don''t ya, if not that''s to bad that is exactly how this king look like. He look like a good guy.
|HO HO HO, Hello Lord Vermillion can I ask what bring you here ?|
So this is where Santa was hiding, children don''t listen to your parents they are lying Santa don''t live in the North Pole, no, he live in different world, you want a proof ? I swear he is just in front of me.
|I was wondering if I could live in the castle and have some money for the week.|
What?! I''m something like a god I can profit of it no? I''m a scumbag? No no no, If I was a scumbag I would destroy the city and sleep in it''s ruin. Well whatever after my proposal the princess looked happy for some reason, but the two knights in the room started to call me a beggar and all of this kind of thing.
| I accept but at one condition.|
|And what is this condition ?|
|show me a proof of your strength.|
Damn this Santa don''t know on what boat he sailed. I took my adventurer card on wich my rank is written and I ask a knight to give me his helmet. When the king saw my rank he nearly choke himself with his saliva, while Santa was dying, don''t worry children he ressurect at the end, I opened the window, showed the helmet wich was nearly 2 kg and threw it with all my strength, again a detonation could be heard, a gust of wind closed the window wich is now sealed in the wall. I turned to face the king and said.
|Is that enough your majesty ?|
The king couldn''t believe what he just saw, first nobody had achieved the SSS-rank of the adventurer''s guild since long ago and the power with wich the helmet was thrown was not human.
|Yes ¡. Yes it''s enough we will grant your request, but I''m afraid we won''t need your power we are a Kingdom who desire peace.|
|Great, but I never said that I wanted to use my power for you.|
The king seemed to have misunderstood me, I just planned to abuse of their hospitality. What, don''t look at me like that, they are rich it''s not like 2 or 3 hundred gold coins matter to them.
Well anyway now I''m living in the castle as a Royal guest, well now that all of that is done I decided to walk a little in town if I wanted to return to the castle I would just have to show a card that showed my statue as Royal guest.
Haaaa the wind is sooo good, the houses are perfectly designed, Ho this fruit is the best it''s so sweet.
|Hey, ya fucking slut aren''t ya going to apologize, those shoes aren''t free ya know ?!|
I went in the direction the noise came from and saw something that broke the good impression I had of this country, slaves, I saw hundred of people with animals ears and tails in a mine, the skin on the bones, wearing collars and a guard kicking a little girl who had surely the same age as the princess in the stomach.
|so ¡. rry ¡.|
|What did''ya said can''t hear ya fucking monster.|
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
As he was saying that the guard stopped kicking her and told her to take her bowl and leave. As she crawled to take the bowl this bastard grabbed his sword and was going to slash her. He swung his sword but a man stopped it with is hand (that was me).
|WHAT THE FUCK YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING, YOU BASTARD !!|
As I said that the guard started to shake .... Maybe the fact I had broke his sword in two had something to do with it to. This time I was really furious you could see the city burning in my eyes if it was not the entire Kingdom.
|I-it''s t-this Bea-east s-she mess-ssed my ¡ my shoes.|
|YOU CAN HAVE THEM FOR TWO FUCKING COPPER COINS DO YOU THINK IT''S WORTH A LIFE? IF YES, WHY DON''T I TAKE YOUR''S FOR MAKING ME DIRTY MY 100 GOLD COINS WORTH CLOTHES!!!|
The guard fell on his knees begging me to spare his life, Ho he pissed himself, ho well I didn''t wanted to kill him, he isn''t even worth the trouble. But the king is going to answer some of my question, I swear on my name that next week slavery is forbidden in all this fucking country.
I turn around to face the little girl she has long black hair, her eyes are for some reason purple, the part of her skin that are not covered by dust are white like snow, she has two cat ears, Ho fuck ¡. She''s my type, she look so fragile that you think you could break her if you were hugging her, she would probably break if I was careless when hugging her. Without thinking I grabbed her to carry her like a princess, and by jumping from roof to roof I arrived at the castle, fuck I made her cries I''m the worst.
Still carrying her, I bursted through the king''s office door. Santa jumped from his chair, panicking the two knight drew their sword, ho I wonder how many helmets they have ''cause the one who had his helmet sent in space has a new one now.
|L-Lord Vermillion have you something to discuss something, and who is this young lady you are carrying ?|
|How dare you say that your country is a country of peace when he enslave someone just because they are not human !!|
The knights hearing that started to yell.
|How dare you bring a slave in front of his majesty!!|
|You dare complain about our practice when you just asked the hospitality of the king!!|
I kicked the floor, once again a detonation could be heard (are we on a fucking battlefield during world war 1) the floor began to crack they, all shut up.
|TOMORROW THE SLAVES ARE GOING ON VACATION, AND I HIRE ALL OF TheM TO DO HOUSE KEEPING JOBS IN THE HOUSE THAT THE KING GRACEFULLY GAVE ME, IF WHAT I SAID ISN''T APPLYED THIS COUNTRY IS GOING TO BURN UNTIL THE LAST CITIZEN HAS TURNED INTO ASHES !!!|
|Bastard do you think threat are going work ?!|
The king who up until now didn''t understood what was happening finally spoke.
|Fine, fine, I don''t want to make an ennemy out of the Vermillion, your request is accepted.|
Seem like the king know that even his soldiers can''t do anything to me, and he agreed easily, I guess he didn''t liked the whole slaves thing either but couldn''t find a good enough reason to stop, if he did that on a whim he would have been assassinated by the greedy nobles. I smiled, and said.
|I knew you were going to understand, you truly are a wise king. Of course the mansion is ready tomorow.|
When I left the room I heard the king sighed of relief and it was at this moment that I noticed that the girl was still in my arms, crying, so carrying her to the bath I asked her various questions.
|What''s you name ?|
|Ea ¡. Eali.|
|Do you have a family ?|
she noded.
|since when are you a slave ?|
|.... Walk ¡.|
Damn she is a slave since the time she learned to walk, so I guess since she was born. Ho we have arrived, the holy bath, they are not really holy but you know, they are good. I asked the maid to bath her and to give her new clothes and once that was done to take her to my room, I couldn''t send her back to the mines, she was going to get killed by this shithead of a guard and if there weren''t anyone to protect her while she slept here the same fate awaited her.
The sun is setting, I spend my afternoon collecting information about the being they called beastmen, apparently they can live up to three hundred years (did I tell you that according to the legend the Vermillion can live 250 year), have magical power and physical strenght that surpass the limits mankind and are divided between different tribe like the wolf tribe, the rabbit tribe, so I assume she is a member of the cat tribe.
I also asked the princess if she wanted to go to a Pic-nic tomorow, she said she will come and the king gave me a confirmation on paper that the slaves were now butlers and maids of the Vermillion household, and the propriety that was now mine ?The mansion of the Stardust lake? it was at 5 hours on foot outside of the city near the stardust lake, I look forward to living in it.
It was maybe 8 p.m when Eali came back to my room, she was wearing a light blue dress that was covering her legs, her previously dusty hair are now sulky and shining. She was really a beauty, well her eyes are still red because she cried but tomorow it will be better.
Hey wait why is she undressing, I rushed to stop her.
|Stop, what are you doing ?!|
She looked surprised, I mean I ran at full speed so I guess she saw me disappeared and appear right in front of her.
|The ¡. guards said ¡.. that a slave ¡. must please his master.|
I grapped her head, she was terrified, I put my lips on her forehead and then looked at her in the eyes and with my most reassuring voice I said to her.
|This morning you were a slave, now you are free, I''m not you master, you are your own master.|
|.... Free ¡.|
I noded and said
|It''s the same for the people in the mine tomorow they are all going to be free. Well I say free, I mean you will work for me, as maids and butlers, you will be treated, fed, paid, sleep in a warm bed, you will have the right to marry and all and when I will have a stable income of money and found my possible family members I will send those who whant to leave to their own country.|
I think the last part was unnecessary but if I hadn''t told her I would have only said haf the truth, and that''s a no no no.
She is lovely but god she''s a pain to handle, she wanted to sleep on the ground saying that a slave must sleep on the ground, I said that she wasn''t a slave anymore, why doesn''t she listen to me, same for the dinner it was a pain to make her eat on the table and not on the floor.
But at least I was right she was 13 years old and apparently a woman can marry at 11 years old here, it''s like way too young but I won''t say anything ''cause if I do I''m sure I''m going to wake up with a dagger in the chest.
So in the end we slept in the same bed but I gave her the blanket.
I closed my eyes and let my consciousness drift away, I hope tomorow will be a good day.
End of chapter 3
The first time I saw you, you were slaves, now you are free
The first time I saw you, you were slaves, now you are free
The morning bells are ringing, the sun is rising, the dog is barking, huh what was the last one ?
Shut up this is just a big fly, don''t make a fuss over that.
To tell the truth I barely slept, I was so nervous, she smelled so good, something like apple, and also ''cause without a blanket it was quite cold but I won''t complain, we already slept together so if on top of that we were under the same blanket I wouldn''t be sure that I could keep my sanity in check.
When she awoke her ears twitched it was quite cute, I greeted her with a smile.
|Did you slept well Eali?|
She still looked afraid of me, can''t blame her.
|Y-yes Lord V-Vermillion.|
|You can call me Apocalypse, I am not a noble.|
|B-but, I am a slave ...|
she looked extremely sad when she was saying that, totally uncute, I must fix that.
|I read that the members of the beastmen tribes, especially the cat tribe were able to use extremely powerful magic, is that true ?|
she nodded.
|So are you able to use magic ?|
|Th-the collar, ¡ make us ¡. unable to use magic ¡.|
I grabbed the collar and tore it, I expected it to put more resistance but it seems it was just a piece of leather reinforced with some magic, truly disappointing.
She looked at what was once the thing that described her as a slave, she couldn''t understand what just happened.
|You know I''m an adventurer but I can''t use magic, that''s truly a shame isn''t it, so I was thinking since you''re not a slave anymore, why don''t you join me? Of course, it''s the same for everyone in the mine. This morning we are going to free them all.|
She nodded her head in agreement but you could see that she didn''t understand a thing that I said.
We took breakfast in my room, it was some fruits called Papalerus and Anemora both of them were too sweet for me that must be the king''s revenge.
After eating breakfast the maid gave a summer dress to Eali, it was pink with some green frills, she looked like a flower with a human head, so moe let me hug her. Of course, I didn''t hug her that would scare her and that''s uncool.
After all that I went to wake the princess up. I knocked at her door and opened, that was my biggest mistake I didn''t think that this princess would greet me with a dropkick, not that it hurt me, ''cause I grabbed her mid-air and now she is hanging down by one of her legs.
|Princess may I know the reason for this sudden burst of violence ?|
|I needed to make sure you were really a Vermillion, and now I''m sure that you are one, nobody ever stopped my Allicia''s judgment kick.|
Or so she said with a proud face, I will stop myself to tell her that it was because the servanst didn''t want to shatter her pride.
|Before going to the mansion for the pic-nic we must stop by the mine to free the slaves, I assume you don''t want to come.|
|What are you saying, of course, I will come, it''s my duty as the princess of the Kingdom of Guarmille which enslaved them for centuries.|This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
Centuries hu, I guess they have some responsibility to take today. I let her go, and the both of us went to where Eali was.
Eali was in the carriage, it was not as rich looking as the one Allicia was in the first day I met her, but it was still very pretty. The princess and I entered the carriage.
|You are Eali, right? Apocalypse spoke a lot about you yesterday, he was saying thing like ?How can you enslave someone as beautiful as her? or ?Her ears are so cute you want to rub them?|
|Allicia, no wonder nobody wants to marry you with that personality.|
I tell her that as I was sitting at Eali''s left, I''m old enough not to be embarrassed when she is clearly teasing me and retort her something I learned when I was asking her if she wanted to come to the picnic with us.
| Hu ¡.. I''m still a young maiden.|
|I heard that a princess usually marry at the age of 10 here, all of the nobles have been rejecting every of your marriage proposal since 3 years ago.|
Eali doesn''t understand what is happening, but she blushed when the princess said all those unnecessary things.
|T-then L-l-lady Allicia is Guarmille''s pr-prin-princess.|
|Yup she''s this shitty country princess.|
Of course, the carriage departed while we were talking.
|This country has been built on the ashes of yours.|
|Can''t be helped I was still a baby five hundred years ago.|
|L-lord Ver-Vermillion is fi-five hundred years old ?|
Eali couldn''t believe what she just heard her face is just too cute when she''s lost.
|I was born five hundred years ago in the dragon''s rival clan, the Vermillion family then got teleported to another world which I stayed in for fourteen years and then got sent back here yesterday. By the way, I already said to call me Apocalypse and not lord Vermillion.|
|And you can call me Allicia .|
She nodded in agreemment after we persuaded her to call us by our name, ''cause she wouldn''t stop calling us lord and lady.
Thus we arrived at the mine, we exited the carriage, and out of nowhere, Eali began to run while waving her hand towards a slave who looked more gloomy than the other.
|Mom! I''m here.|
The slave who was obviously a woman turned her head towards Eali, when she saw her she immediately dropped her pickaxe and ran arms open to hug Eali. Of course I followed Eali.
The woman was crying, that would dirty the dress but who cares those who disrupt a mother and child reunion is a scumbag so I stood there saying nothing.
|Hey you runt go back to work now!!|
A guard swung a whip to hit Eali''s mother, I caught it. Eali''s mother looked at me saying nothing, the guard was the same one a yesterday, they really don''t learn don''t they?
|Ap-apocalypse ¡.|
Yes, Eali finally called me by my name, what a bliss. The guard wet his pant again, is he really a professional soldier, sure don''t feel like it if you want my opinion.
I pulled the wire to me, thus the guard flew towards me.
|You are going to gather every slave here and prepare enough carts pulled by an Oerio to make them all able to sit.|
Of course, I showed the king''s autorisation and gave it to him. After he departed I made a 180¡ã spin to face Eali''s mother. She looked exactly like Eali or the other way around, her hair was slightly longer than Eali''s her ears were also the same as Eali, she looked around mid-twenties.
|I assume you are Eali''s mother.|
She nodded.
I tore the collar before she could react and showed it to her.
She began to touch her throat searching for the collar she couldn''t find it since it was in my hand.
|You are free now.|
[¡]
She was too dumbfounded to say anything, since yesterday I can''t help but to think that I''m too nosy in this world society, but well who cares? Nope, sir, I don''t care. It took around one hour and a half to gather all the slaves. It was quite a pitiful sight, elderly men, children even younger than Eali, women, around five hundred people were gathered they were all frail, tired looking and in rags, some of them even looked as if they had given up on life, I clenched my fist in anger and said with a loud voice.
[Listen, everyone, my name is Apocalypse Vermillion] When I said that the older looking ones made surprised faces.[From some of your reactions I can guess you heard about us and are wondering if I am a real one, the answer is yes but that''s not the question. I will ask you to line up in front of me and after I tell you to, go sit in those carts.]
They did it without complaining, maybe they were scared of what would happen to them if they didn''t do it. One by one I tore the collar, that took approximately 1 hour to tear them all, they had manyreaction when I did that, some burst into tears, other prostrated themselves before me, other were suspicious about my goal. Then I told the drivers of the carts to follow our carriage.
Allica, Eali, her mother and me got inside the carriage, at first Eali''s mother didn''t want to enter, saying that a slave shouldn''t be in the same vehicle as the nobles, but we insisted, I told her that she was no longer a slave and all.
[By the way what is your name, miss ? I''m Apocalypse Vermillion, and this is Allicia Aorela Saturna.]
[I-Isolia, lord Vermillion.]
[Isolia huh, quite the lovely name, also don''t call me lord or anything, just call me Apocalypse like Eali.]
[Ye-yes.]
I gave a warm smile as a reply. Well then I look forward to the picnic it promises to be quite interesting.
End of chapter 4
The picnic of the stardust lake
The picnic of the stardust lake
We arrived at the stardust lake, apparently, it''s called like that because of the many pearls that are at the bottom of the lake, at night they glow and it looks as if stars were in it, Allicia says that she saw it once and it was beautiful.
Because we were leading the way we were the first to arrive, I used the time we had before the other arrives to set the napkins and take out the food, there was Orcs steak (yuk seriously), Green Viper tail, Mandragore''s flower and other things, we had enough for six hundred people.
Ha they arrived, at last, the drivers told them to get out of the carts, geez be gentle everyone knows that animal ears are justice, they look quite bewildered when they saw the preparation.
[Well then let''s celebrate your release with good food and good bed shall we ?]
[...]
At least say something, good grief they aren''t even moving.
[Come on, eat all you want we have enough for enough of you.]
The first one that moved was, of course, Eali and Isolia, that''s the way to go girl. Soon after that another, then another and so on until they were nothing left. While eating I was wandering across the small groups that had been made, then I saw them, a group six people glaring at me, of course, I approached them.
[May I know why you look at me with such hateful eyes ? ]
To what a man of the wolf tribe answered.
[We may be slaves but we are not stupid, we know you just bought us here to finish us off because the empire has been pressuring you.]
Again with this empire thing, is it an excuse convenient enough, like you do this because of the empire, you''re here ''cause of the empire, goddamnit someone please tell me what is this Empire !
[The fuck you''re talking about ?]
[Don''t fuck with us, why would you have brought us here if not for quietly get rid of us ?]
[Believe what you want but why would I kill my employes ?]
[The fuck are you talking about ?]
[That''s my line though.]
[This is going nowhere isn''t it ?]
[Ho so you noticed too ?]
From afar it must look like a duo-comedy, his companion a rabbit tribe and tiger tribe women, a lion tribe and bear tribe men were watching us as if we were aliens. Then after we exchanged some lines I realized that I didn''t know his name.
[Sorry I just realized but what''s your name ?]
[Ho sorry, I''m Zarian, the bear is Xundor.]
[That''s some cool sounding name.]
He then pointed at the lionman, the tigergirl, and the rabbitgirl
[This fellow here is Rorarora] I admit I laughed pretty hard in my head when he said that[Then this is Iliena and finally my wife Hisendra.] Wait a second man, a wolf, and a rabbit isn''t it dangerous for the rabbit or does this mean he going to eat her up, go away wicked thought I''m in love with a cat after all.
They all waved or nodded when introduced, I lightly bowed to return it.
[Then once again I will state my name, I''m called Apocalypse Vermillion.]
[To have a family name that means you''re a noble isn''t ?]
His friend stiffened when he said that, I denied him before they could say anything.
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
[No, no you can say that it''s my race.]
[Hu?! You''re not human, you sure look like one.]
[Well you could say that I''m the boundary between human and Tytan.]
They looked at me with a ?what is this guy saying? face.
[Have you perhaps not heard about the Vermillion ?]
They all said no while shaking their head.
[Well you might be too young to know about that but Five hundred years ago we were still clashing with the seven virtue and we got annihilated that''s all there is to it.]
[Seven virtue ¡. wait you mean the dragon goddess''s apostle ¡.?]
[You can say that by the way, I represent wrath.]
If only you could see their face, it''s so funny, their eyes are blank they look so stupid like that, Ho and their tails have stiffened.
[W-W-Wait, wrath ¡. that''s one of the Tytan''s apostle name ¡. so Vermillion is ¡. referring to ¡. the Tytan''s child ¡.?]
[Yup.]
Anyway, I suppose the older generation told them about us since they can be at least more than 200 years old, I guess the older generation heard it from an even older generation. I mean if they are lucky the older generation heard it from their grandparents. The books about the Vermillion were quite scarce so I guess they wanted to hide our existence.
From what I can see they are quite shocked, bah can''t blame them, can I? Well anyway we chatted a bit and their wariness gradually lessened, that''s a good thing. I decided to return to where the princess, Eali, and her mother were. Eali was sleeping on Isolia''s lap, to not wake her up, I spoke quietly as I sat down on the fresh grass.
[You really have a beautiful daughter don''t you ?]
[We do not deserve sir Apocalypse praise.]
[Praise are for when you''re lying, I only stated the truth you know, I think I will propose in two years.]
The princess and Isolia pinched their cheeks to make sure they were not dreaming and Allicia asked still doubting what I just said.
[Apocalypse, you are serious? I mean don''t you want to go back to your old world ?]
[Well I was originally from this world, and here I think that I have some responsibility to take since I''m a god apostle and also cat ears are a man''s romance, so I don''t really feel like going home, besides here I''m powerful, long-lived and there''s magic, even though I can''t use it that''s all good for me.]
[But but for sir Apocalypse to marry our daughter ¡..]
[It''s a given that I won''t force her don''t worry .] I said calmly.
[Actually, I don''t think it is what is bothering her.]
[Well anyway we still have two years before us, so I may change my mind even if I highly doubt it.]
Isolia was still blanking out when the man who I scared twice came to us and said.
[Sir Vermillion, I would like to discuss about what we need to do after everyone has finished eating.]
[Sure, say anything you want] While he gave me quite the bad impression every time I met him after I gave him the scroll from the king he gently stopped causing a ruckus, so I won''t do anything to cause more hate.
He looked around and said.
[What this one want to talk about is quite the complicated matter, and this one would like to avoid to worry everyone, would it be possible to talk behind the carriage ?]
I facepalmed, can''t you be more obvious, well anyway I''ll play along for the time being, but hear me well little drunkard, Wrath doesn''t mean fool.
[Sure, here we go] I stood up once again[Allicia, Lady Isolia please wait for me.]
So I went behind the carriage with this stupid guard, after verifying that nobody could see us I turned around to face him. But that was too late, blood, pain, a dagger had been stabbed in my heart, my blood staining my suit, and this asshole was smiling, hatred in his eyes. I coughed blood and smiled.
[cough ¡. as expected ¡. cough cough ¡.. send my ¡ regard to ¡. cough ¡.. the king.]
[Why would I take order from this coward of a king, that''s what you get from playing high and mighty, you brat !]
I said it was too late, but to be honest, it hurt just like a needle in the fingers does, that means very little, I tightened my hand on his arm which made breaking sound and said after I had drawn my face close to his.
[DON''T LOOK DOWN ON ME GRAMPS !!!]
I lifted my arm that was grabbing his arm, lifting him above ground as well as making him let go of the dagger''s handle, the dagger still being in my chest. I flung my arm on my right and threw him in front of me. He, along with the carriage flew across the field to land in front of the lake.
And then I saw all the coachmen daggers, short hammers and axes in hand, Allicia, Zarian and his group yelling at them, Eali shivering in her mother''s arm.
I shouted with all my might, the dagger still in my heart.
[SHUT THE FUCK UP !!!!]
A sonic wave formed, all the beastmen covered their ears the coachmen did the same, those who did not have blood spilling from their ears, I kicked the ground propelling myself towards the coachmen, I clenched my fist and swung it in the first human face that came into my view, his face blew up in the instant following the detonation, one of the men tried to swing his hammer at me, I closed the distance between us, grabbed his head, jumped and threw him on his comrades, several daggers stabbed his body on impact, after I landed I did a roundhouse kick, separating the upper body and the lower boddy of a hammer welding guy, several weapons are swung towards me I kicked the ground, cracking it, making them lose their footing.
Out of the hundred man standing before I''ve already killed twenty of them, I feel nothing, no regret, no hate, just cold. I punch once again someone who try to approach me, my fist piercing is skin, his bone, his entire being, With the help of my second hand I tore the body of the still living man in two, his innards are now spilling on the ground along with the body of his former companions.
I kick them, I punch them sometimes I do a headbutt, resulting in the shattering of a skull. There are now only 50 of them, I stand on a bloody pile of corpses, I''m covered in the same crimson liquid that is spilling on the ground. I can hear them screaming ?monster?, ?run away?, crying as they try to escape my merciless judgment. You will not escape, I grab a tree and throw it at them, killing five of the men, I throw their weapons, breaking their spine, killing them on the spot. The last one is crawling away from me before my eyes, sobbing, I approach him slowly, I grab him by the collar after making him facing me.
[For who are you working ?]
[Don''t ¡. don''t kill me ¡.please ¡ please ¡..]
[For who are you working ?]
[The ¡ prime minister ¡. please ¡ please ¡. pleasss...]
CRUNCH
I grabbed his head and crushed his skull, my hand is now covered with brain juice, as well as bones and brain matter. I stand up and look at those bloody hands, I never thought that humans life had any value, but was I able to kill so easily, Is this me? Allicia''s trembling voice pulled me out from all this questioning.
[Apocalypse ¡. are you alright ?]
I turned my face to see her and gave a wry smile. Before realizing the dagger wasn''t in my heart anymore, the wound closed.
[I''m ¡. I''m alright ¡. Thanks.]
End of chapter 5
Side story #1
Side story 1:
My name is Allicia Aorela Saturna, my father is the king of the Garmille Kingdome, it is said that it was founded on the ruins of a Vermillion city. The Vermillion, the child of the Tytans, enemy of our goddess, wielder of a strength rivaling with the dragon.
I thought they were only a legend but today a man appeared in front of Eric and me when we were strolling in the street, he came from the sky, with strange looking clothes, he introduced himself as ''Apocalypse Vermillion: The God of Wrath'', although he didn''t look very strong if he was really a Vermillion we had to be careful.
I tried to warn Eric who is the type to get Hot-headed very quickly, but he didn''t let me, he attacked the stranger immediately, but what happened left me dumbfounded, I couldn''t see anything but that Eric''s sword had been broken and was pointed just in front of his eyes.
I knew Eric since childhood and I could say that he has an astonishing talent in swordsmanship, and only a few people in the kingdom could hope to win against him in a 1vs1 battle, but here he was easily overpowered.
I gathered my courage and asked the man to let go of Eric, and ¡ he surprisingly accepted, I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t afraid. Then the man called me princess, not that it''s difficult to know that I''m a princess but it''s just if someone was called princess when not being a member of the royal family he would be at best thrown in prison or at worst executed, so you could say that he took quite the gamble with my life just now.
Wh... What he wants an audience with father, if I refuse now he could just wipe us all so I had no chance to decline.
I invited him in the carriage and sat down ignoring Eric who was complaining. I once again gathered my courage, no matter how powerful he is, I don''t think he''s a Vermillion, so I asked who he really was, and he once again said that he was a Vermillion and with a strait face at that. I snapped and shouted at him what I was thinking, I broke in cold sweat, I was in no position to refute what he was saying, he could kill me just like he could break a piece of bread.
But he just made a face like he had reached enlightenment, and he asked that I tell him more about the Vermillion''s legend, so he really wasn''t a Vermillion, wait you are a Vermillion, you don''t come from this world, sure a magic that is able to move objects and people across worlds exist but it''s dangerous.
When we arrived in the castle I told him to take a bath, I also ordered the maid to watch if he was doing anything suspicious, what running on water ..... I give up .... I''m sure next time he is going to say he can fly. I talked to father.
[Allicia what brings you here ?]
[Father, a man who claims to be a Vermillion wants an audience with you.]
[What''s this blasphemy, I am going to get him executed !!]
[Father .... No matter how hard I want to deny it, I can''t help but to believe him, his strength is ..... not something that we can take lightly.]
[Fine ... but if he is a fraud I''m going to get him executed.]
[Thank you, father.]
I rejoined with Apocalypse and the butler and told him that he had an audience with father. He went directly to the office, father asked to see his strength, I have a really bad feeling.
He hands over his adventurer''s card to father, YOU''RE FOURTEEN YEARS OLD, no way no way no way, lie lie, hu even his adventurer''s card says that, hu what SSS rank, no no no no, dangerous. What do you want to do with this helmet?
''PANG''
WHERE''S THE HELMET, hey it weight at least 2kg this isn''t something you can throw like that.
To be honest, I was surprised when the next morning a magic message came to us saying that a flying helmet killed a wyvern, at the other side of the country, my common sense is breaking apart.
What, you want to stay here and have access to the treasury. Okay, so we''ve got a demi-god shut-in in the palace now, greaaat.
A little later in the evening, I heard another detonation in father''s office, followed with a cold cry from Apocalypse, scaryyyyyyyyy.
Then Apocalypse went to me to ask if I wanted to go to a pic-nic ..... what ..... you throw a tantrum in the palace and that''s the first you ask ..... I give up.
[Allicia what do you think of beastmen ?]
Hu where does that come from ? Even if you ask me, the only beastmen in this country are slaves and some ballsy adventurers.
[Well .... They''re cute .... I guess ...?]
[Yeah I know what you mean, those ears you just want to rub them ''till you die, and damn she''s just so cute, how could one ever make her a slave !]
Wait, wait, WAIT, what''s happening, where''s the arrogant Apocalypse, why was he replaced by a maiden in love, wait again wait, he has fallen in love with a slave doesn''t he .... ¡ã-¡ã ..... was I really scared of such a guy ?
[So what about the picnic, there will be beastmen but since you''re okay with them do you want to come ?]
[Euuuu welllll ..... why not ....]
The next morning I knew he was the one who was going to come to wake me up, he he he, I will greet him with my Allicia''s judgment kick, nobody has ever been able to stop it, not even Eric. Here we go, taste thAAAAAAAaaaaaaahhhh stop stop let me down, please. Humph, this fellow is the real deal, to be able to stop my AJK he''s quite powerful. Hey, stop looking at me as if I had no hope.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.
When we entered the carriage we trash talk each other in front of the beastgirl who our dear Apocalypse fell head over heels and .... me a princess, who must deceive greedy noble every day lost this contest .... T-T ..... still it''s true she was cute. We arrived in front of the mine and by the dragons why must he go mad every ten minutes, well at least they act quicker if you do something like that .... I think .... . I CAN''T TAKE IT ANYMORE !!!!! sob sob, the slave''s collar something the best mages worked upon, destroyed by this muscle-head like it was nothing ... sob sob, it was a bad item but can''t you at least feel sorry for the creator ?
HO the stardust lake, how long has it been since I last came here ? Over 5 years, sob sob and still not married sob sob, am I going to die without even fulfilling my role as a princess. The food was not the high class one like in the palace, it was something a well managed inn would make for dinner, but it was surprisingly tasty. After Eali and me had finished eating we played a little together while Apocalypse was doing a round .
[Hey Eali, what do you think of Apocalypse ?]
[....]
She didn''t answer. Humph let''s push a bit more. [You know you can tell me, it''s not like I''m going to tell him, so don''t worry.]
Her ear twitched .... cute ....
[I-I think Apocalypse is nice ....[And ....] a-and stro-strong [And ....(slurp slurp, let the S way pervert you, young mage)] a-aa-and cool [Why ?] he''s ta-tall, he protected mom, h-he removed th-the collar, he''s gentle with me like mom, h-he''s very nice.]
Ho my god when I am going to tell him that what will be his reaction I wonder. Ho speaking of the wolf. Eali is really fast asleep, doesn''t she. Ho quit praising her, just listen to what I have to say ....
[I think I will propose in two years.]
¡ã-¡ã what ?? Aren''t you to quick, like, way too quick, you just met her yesterday, didn''t you ?
Ha a guard, hum something private to talk about, tss even this muscle-head should know what''s coming, why are you following him you idiot do you really believe him or are you just playing along. After the guard and Apocalypse disappeared behind our carriage, the other coachmen started to surround us, taking weapons from their belt, then a wolf tribe beastmen began to shout towards them.
[Damnit I knew we couldn''t trust this guy, do what you have to do but we will not stand still you bastards !!!]
I also shouted.
[What''s the meaning of this, Those beastmen are employes of Apocalypse Vermillion, do you think you can get away with it.]
One the guy answered clearly looking down on us.
[tss And so what that guy''s dead anyway what do you want him to do.]
Eali began crying, well she never witnessed Apocalypse''s power.
[Hey kill the men quickly so we can have fun with the .....]
Then a roar that would make a manticore turn pale resounded.
[DON''T LOOK DOWN ON ME GRAMPS !!!]
Ho I''ve never heard of carriage that could fly, well now we''re sure he''s alive, hum he''s breathing in, by reflex I covered my ears, the people around me did the same, then another roar more ferocious than the first one was heard.
[SHUT THE FUCK UP !!!!]
Apocalypse disappeared from where he was and reappeared in front of the spokesman of the coachman, nobody could react, his head blew up, even me who was used to seeing people dying, because as the princess I had to assist to various execution found this scene too graphic and had to fight the urge to threw up. Thus began a one-sided battle, I saw some of the children threw up, Eali did her best no to.
When Apocalypse killed the last one a name came out, it was the prime minister, well I will take care of that latter for now I tried to ask him.
[Apocalypse ¡. are you alright ?]
[I''m ¡. I''m alright ¡. Thanks.]
Liar, liar this is not the smile of someone who''s okay.
Eali''s POV
Today mother said that I will be 13 years old, however, she was looking sad, I recall the stories she told me about dad and big brother, how she was made to mate with dad when she was only my age and how he and big brother died in a cave-in little after my birth.
I don''t want mom to be sad, sometimes she would give her meal to me and take the punishment in my place, I want to see mom smile but we can''t, we are slaves. When I was eating my poor soop which is more water than vegetables a guard bumped into me making me spill the soup all over him, he did it on purpose, he began to kick me and yell at me, this guard I already saw kill other slaves just for fun I know I won''t survive this, I can already see the glittering of his blade and yet when I should be dead, a man was standing before me his back facing me, this man smell''s was .... superior and strange, a mix between smoke, stone, strange smelling water and .... power so much power that I thought I would drown in it. The man said in the most angerful voice I ever heard :
|WHAT THE FUCK YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING, YOU BASTARD !!|
And I saw a broken sword but what surprised me the most wasn''t that, no it was what I saw on the man''s arm .... scales, he does not smell like a dragon-newt so why has he scales ? Huh, the scales disappeared whaaattt what''s happening, I''m flying, is he kidnapping me ? I don''t want to leave mom, I cry, I want to see mom. I barely notice the man kicking his way into the castle and yelling at a noble looking man .... Is he the king, why is this man yelling at the king ?
After this outburst of anger, the man gave me to some maids and told them to wash me properly, on the way he asked me several questions in a warm yet sorrowful voice.
While bathing I could hear the maid speaking about a slave needing to please its master and how jealous they were of me who was taken by him, they referred him as lord Vermillion and said he was someone they don''t know anything about yet is supposed to bear incredible power.
I was dressed and brought to lord Vermillion''s room and see him more clearly, shoulder-long light-brown hair and a little beard, his deep green eyes are filled with brown dots as if I was watching a forest from the sky, his white skin making me think that he doesn''t go out very often, as soon as I entered the room he stared at me with intensity I remember what the maid said and undressed myself before being stopped faster than I could react, lord Vermillion was looking in my eyes and asked me why did I do that, I don''t understand, is it bad ? I answer that I heard the maid speaking about it. He let out a sigh and looked at me and said I wasn''t a slave anymore as he said that I felt mana boiling inside me and saw my slaves collar on the ground and he kissed me on the forehead.
I don''t understand, mother told me to be wary of nobles and men in generals but this one is so ... warm he told me to eat, it was the first time I ate something like that I almost cried again, when it was time to sleep I said I would sleep on the floor but he said he would, it was fun arguing who was going to sleep on the bed and we agreed to sleep together but I would use the blanket since I was more feeble than him.
The day after that after breakfast I was brought to a carriage and soon after lord vermillion came with a rich girl who was around my age, they were joking around and I learned that the girl was the princess and that Apocalypse, he told me to call him that was not a noble and found me cute, I don''t know why but that made me feel happy.
We got back to the mine and Apocalypse release everyone from the slave collar, he also saved mom from the guard of yesterday, we were then brought near to a lake to have a ... pic-nic ? Apparently, it is when you eat in the wilderness.
After we ate Allicia began to ask strange question a-a-and I just answered what came to my mind and after that I quicly fell asleep on mother''s laps, when I woke up people were shouting at each other, the ones with the weapons saying that Apocalypse died, I cried, I don''t know why but I cried and in the corner of my eyes I saw a carriage fly and here was standing Apocalypse oddly the blade in his heart didn''t bother him at all and I think I am the only one who saw it but he had those scales on his arms again.
It followed by a bloody massacre, I had to fight to not throw up, and this day I witnessed the strength of the man who one day will bring many changes to this world.
I like Adventurer and stuff ... but political stuff .... pfff do I look like Abraham Lincoln ?
I like Adventurer and stuff ... but political stuff .... pfff do I look like Abraham Lincoln ?
Well well well what could I say except that this room feel way too tense, I am currently in the council room to speak about the slavery matter, as expected they cant abolish slavery like that and I don''t expect them to do so, in fact, I don''t have anything about slavery but there must be some rules.
|We are all here to speak about slavery in our kingdom, sir Apocalypse here asked us to reform it and I''ll ask of you to listen to his word without interrupting as it would be both disrespectful and really really dangerous for your health.|(The king)
As the king introduce me I stand up and bow like a Japanese would, N.E.V.E.R will someone make me lower my knee, I face the ministers and the prime minister, who I let know by my gaze that I know what he did, I clear my throat and start speaking.
|At first my scheming friends I would like to thank all of you to have taken your time to listen to me, Apocalypse Vermillion, to tell the truth, I did not expect so much of you to come to something like this. So as I said I am Apocalypse Vermillion and currently, the only SSS adventurer existing and I came here to speak about slavery. Most of you must think ''How dare a petty commoner speak to us like that, does he have no shame'' and the like and I''ll say bluntly I don''t respect any of you and if I was to pass by you in the street don''t even hope that I''ll bow to greet you.
Now that I said that let''s begin, I won''t ask for slavery to be abolished but I have some conditions :
-No war slaves unless they are traitors and when I say traitor I mean someone from your side who consciously and willingly hinder you winning.
-No slave breeding, the children have nothing to do with their parents and when I say, children, I mean everyone who is under 15 years old.
-No child slavery since children would grow up twisted if done so and since I''ll probably snap your neck if I saw you make a child carry a shitload of stuff or make them do more ''adult'' thing.
-A little change in debt slave, instead of them being slaves for life just make them work enough time so they can repay their debt and have enough money to start a new life, not too much of course, and of course, they''re not ordinary slaves so they are not sex slaves or disposable slaves.
-The right for the slave to marry, of course, that won''t free them but their children won''t be slave even if the two side that marries are slave and they must be able to take care of their children properly, if they do not then I snap your neck but if they are unfit to be parents, you know violent dunkhard or something like that, the slave owner must take care of the baby like it was his child until they are old enough, like prevously said 15, and of course you can''t use it as a way to make them debt slave.
-You must attend to their good health and mind.
-For the criminal slaves if it is just stealing then don''t be a dick and make sure not to make their life to harsh, as for murderer and rapist, do what you want, especially to the rapist, make sure they suffer.
-Also, Demi-human are to be considered like human are therefore all I stated must be applied to them too.
And if you think it is dangerous for the economy and stuff like that just think how profitable would a slave be, if instead of sick and depressed he was healthy and cheerful, believe me first your country would gain fame for being that open-minded, then it would be easier to look at and could even give the opportunity to have commerce with the Demi-human country and even more, you city would attract more people since there would be less dying child in front of you.
Believe me, you have much to gain with this in the long term.|(Apocalypse)
Gosh that was long but that was necessary since at first, they gave me a look as if I was crazy but with the last explanation they seem to have understood but then the prime minister spoke up.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
|But wouldn''t that lower our production as there would be less worker surely you can''t deny that.|(prime minister)
|While indeed I can understand why your belly would lose to that, believe me, a spirited and healthy man is worth ten of your current slaves.|(Apocalypse)
Yeah he is way too fat to be healthy and plus his eyes reeks of a corrupted noble so I won''t hold back at your little wordplay I was not known as [The fucking snake tong] for nothing.
|Hum hum, sir Apocalypse while I understand your grudge with sir Ziron please keep it for yourself|(King)
|This in fact has nothing to do with the grudge I may or may not have against him it is just a habit of mine to try to piss off someone with superior authority to test if he deserves it, as far as I am concerned I am rather satisfied with this council since it does not seem to be filled with mind-blowing idiots, well I know I''ll get a few more dagger in the chest in the next few day but that''s all.|(Apocalypse)
The only answer I was given was silence .... a long and painful silence.
|Well not that it matters , now honored ministers I say goodbye| As I pass next to the prime minister who was next to the door I put my hand on his shoulder and whisper to him |Do something like last time and it won''t only be soldier corpses the hunter will find|(Apocalypse)
I exit and I am greeted by Eali''s mother in maid clothing, gosh it just doesn''t feel right.
|How was the meeting sir Apocalypse ?|(Isolia)
|It went good, and seriously it''s weird to be served by my, I hope, soon to be mother-in-law so .... haaaa well whatever I say you won''t listen anyway, just if I ever marry your daughter you must really stop that , I can understand you are grateful but it was my own selfishness that saved you and it could be the same thing that will kill you so I at least want you to see me as an equal if not someone superior.|(Apocalypse)
She tilted her neck to the side and stared at me like she had seen a ghost, gosh I really need to punch something right now dealing with nobles is pain and clearly not something suited for me.
|Of all the human I met you are by far the strangest, almost as if you saw everything as weak but at the same time too powerful, I almost wonder if you aren''t an elf in disguise.|(Isolia)
|What makes one a human ? Is it his blood ? The shape of his ears ? His lifespan ? I''m going to tell you something you won''t hear from someone from this world but you would hear from someone who comes from a world where not even goblin existed, ... only human too much of them actually. In my case I think that none of what I previously stated make someone human, the only thing that makes someone human is here, our heart, a human is not only a short-eared man, no a human is when several people, whatever they are called, are together their heart beating as one and they breath warms our mind, their laugh is ours and ours is theirs when one dies we all cry and when one is born we all smile. ... Anyway I really need to punch something so I am going to take a little quest could you tell Eali please ?|(Apocalypse)
Isolia nodded while looking as if she was in deep thought, without caring I exit the castle and go to a back alley and threw up rainbows, goddammit did I really said such a cheesy line ? well I believe that but saying it out loud is somewhat weird, haaaaaaaa goddammit.
I go to the guild hall and search for a quest, god I don''t how I can read that but I can and it''s good for me, well well well hmmmm this one should do the trick, some kobolds running rampant and need to be taught a bit of manners.... through death ...
|Ha it''s you, Ellen, how are you and Idgard doing ?|(Apocalypse)
|My my my if it isn''t our 100 man-killer who looks way too old for his real age, hehehe, Yeah we are doing alright but seriously couldn''t you have been easier on them I mean it has been one week since that happened and I heard all the guard that got there including Idgar are still throwing up.|(Ellen)
|Meh, when someone stabs you in the heart you''ll understand why I didn''t go easy on them, anyway I wanted to take that quest along with Eali.|(Apocalypse)
|So a Kobold subjugation quest for your party, mhhh you should think of a name, I mean you are THE higher ranked adventurer and your party isn''t even named it''s quite the shame, ho and also the S rank adventurer will come in the next month to have a meeting with you.|(Ellen)
|I''ll think about it but now it''s punching bag time, GUIE GUIE GUIE GUIE|(Apocalypse)
Well .... that was a weird-ass laugh, anyway I went out my way to grab Eali who has been studying magic along with Allicia and we went to make our way to the forest.
|S-so Apo-calypse ... what are we doing .... this time ?|(Eali)
It wasn''t because she was scared that she spoke like that, I think I mean a trip at 70 km/h carried like a potato sack must be pleasant. I however answered with a maniacal laugh.
|Going to punch some mutt in the face to relieve stress ... Kobolds I mean, not dogs, dogs are cute|(Apocalypse)
We soon found our way to a kobold settlement and we stormed through it ... well more like I was punching the shit out of those two-legged dogs faced monster while Eali was throwing water ball and wind blade at their face, in just two hours there was around 60 body lying on the ground and blood splattered all around us.
|Haaaaaaaa that really hit the spot, not the spilled organs of course but fighting and putting your life on the line is really thrilling I could get addicted to it. Guess I am not meant to be Abraham Lincoln.|(Apocalypse)
Living in a big house is more tiring than I thought
Living in a big house is more tiring than I thought
Four years have passed since I arrived in this world so I am 18 years old and a half and Eali is 17 years old and a half ¡ What you didn''t expected a huge timejump ¡ fine I''ll tell you why I did it:
-1: Do you really think the slavery issue was going to fix itself alone
-2: I had to stay close to the city
-3: I won''t do a dangerous mission until Eali is able to fend for herself (A week of magic practice isn''t enough guys)
-4: Because what the author wants to write isn''t something a 14 year old teenager would do or should do at that age (pedophilia is illegal guys)
Well I can still tell you more about what happened in this four years,
I learned some basic martial arts as well as how to use a sword if needed,
I befriended Eric,
I forgot to propose to Eali (or I was too scared to do so),
Alice still hasn''t found a husband,
I met the Queen,
I reformed the Prime minister (by punching him in the face),
Ellen and Idgar got together and had a cute little girl, I love it when she is calling me big brother, she is way too cute, since Idgar house was too small for the two of them I offered them to stay with me in the mansion
I became the Duke of Stardust,
30 or-so former slaves chose to return to the Empire, Rorarora was part of them but the other one stayed here and became my house''s guards captain. Zarian and Hisendra as well as Xundor and Iliena also got children.
Also do you remember Ellen telling me about the meeting with the S rank Adventurer ¡ well it never happened since some of them died mysteriously but they recently got a replacement so it should happen soon.
I am not virgin anymore ¡. yeaah? No I didn''t did it with Eali but one of my maid who is a Lizard-kin so she got a few scale here and there but that doesn''t matter since she got amazing skills in bed, god what she did with her tongue ahem ¡. I am not going to marry her except if I found that she is bearing my child, She is extremely nice so I don''t want her to be seen as a whore.
I also grew up, gosh wasn''t I tall enough already ? Now I am 2 meters and 20 centimeters tall, Eali is 1 meters and 73 centimeters tall so I find her small no matter what.
That should be the most important thing that happened during the last 4 years.
So right now I am in my office with Yualina, the Lizard-kin maid, giving me a blowjob ¡. What I am extremely tense today and need to blow some steam out and believe me she is extremely skilled with that, once she was finished we both got off the bed and I sat in my chair in front of my desk but noticed that she was staring at me nervously. I''ve got a real bad feeling about it.
|So Yualina care to tell me what ya''re nervous about ?|(Apocalypse)
She tensed up when I said that and began sweating so much that she wouldn''t have trouble filling one or two buckets.
|W-Well even thought it is disrespectful towards lady Eali, I think I am pregnant with your lordship child|(Yualina)
It was my turn to tense up, and I broke the pen I as holding in my hand and began to sweat enough to fill one or two bathtub ¡.. did I hear it right ¡. there is no way right ¡ hahahaha.
|Yua ¡ what do ya mean by ¡. pregnant ?|(Apocalypse)
|I mean that I, Yualina of Lizard-kin, is bearing your lordship child.|(Yualina)
Hahahaha me and my foul mouth, curse me ¡. Okay I guess I''ll just do that.
|Yua ¡ I''ll be back in a few hour, go grab Eali and wait with her in the office ¡ also now ya must call me Apocalypse ¡ this is an order !|(Apocalypse)
I said while darting off the room and going to the city and of course I ran, so fast that I arrived at the city in a mere ten minutes. I quickly saluted Idgar who was guarding the door and huried myself to the jewlry shop, my eyes must have been bloodshot when I came here because when I entered all the costumers cleared my way and the shop''s guard backed down when I looked at them.
I looked for rings, gaaaaaahh what would fit Yua''s firery hair and Eali''s black hair, and then there is mine gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh life is complicated.
|M-mister do you n-need something?|(Female clerk)
I turn around and see a tall woman with blond hair in a shop uniform speaking to me while shaking, damnit I did again, it seems that when I am serious I look extremely scary. I tried my best to calm down and organize my thought before speaking again.
|Sorry it is just I learned that one of my maid is pregnant with my child and I still haven''t proposed to the woman I love so I came here to buy a ring to marry them both but to tell the truth I don''t know which one to pick and honestly I am scared they won''t like it, and I don''t want them to hate me because I plan to marry them both ¡ I am sure that here most people have more than one wife but where I come from it is forbidden and so I am still not used to it.... could ya help me please miss ?|(Apocalypse)
I noticed I was holding her hand so I let go of them and apologized.
Female clerk POV
Today a tall man in rich looking closing came to our shop and to be honest although he was beautiful he looked really scary and he intimidated our guards, hey those are former A rank adventurer how can he do that ? He began to stare with bloodshot eyes at the rings.
I asked him if he needed help but I quickly understood why the guard had backed off, the air around him was hot and when I say hot I mean so hot that I was sweating.
He turned and when our eyes met the air around him came back to a normal temperature and he began to tell me his story, so he impregnated one of his maid but he still isn''t married to the woman he loves but instead of firing the maid he chose to marry both her and the woman he loves, he is strange, and he asked my help to find fitting rings for his soon-to-be wife.
What!! a noble like him marrying both beastmans and commoner in the Guarmille country ¡. ho I understand he must be the famous Apocalypse Vermillion, a costumer told me about someone like him.
In the end, he took a red ring with two dragon intertwined, a silver ring with a Jade and a claw-like ring and he paid.
|Come back with your wives next time I want to see how they look.|(Female clerk)
He stopped and turned around to face me yet again and said with a loud voice.
|Ya know what? Ya must come to the wedding ceremony, I''ll come in a few day to tell ya when it is. Ho and expect to be shocked with who the other guest will be.|(Apocalypse)
W-W-What!!!!
Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
Apocalypse POV
I came back to the mansion and asked the cook to make to most delicious dishes she could do and I went back to the office to see a confused Eali and a nervous Yualina sitting on the chairs, I went to my desk and sat down.
|I am going to tell you something but you must promise to not interrupt me okay.|(Apocalypse)
They both nodded so I continued.
|So Eali first I want ya to know that Yua present here is pregnant with my child, don''t worry I still love ya, so I going to tell ya my decision on the matter|I stood up and went in front of the two while doing my best to have a stern look so they looked at me with worry beefore I kneel down and took out both of the rings | Can this lowly man ask the two angels present here to be his wives|(Apocalypse)
Suddenly Yualina began to cry.
Yualina POV
My name is Yualina and like most beastmans in the Guarmille kingdom I was born a slave, because I am a Lizard-kin I was not sexually abused since human think the Lizard-kin are relative of the dragons but they are wrong, dragon-newt are related to dragons not Lizard-kin but since that belief prevented me from being raped I don''t mind it.
I always thought I''ll die as a slave in a cave-in or because they didn''t fed me but one day a man came and took us away from the mine and he fed us warm meat, at first I was scared that it was a trap to kill us all so the Empire couldn''t complain anymore but a small cat-kin girl took ¡ I believe it was called a sandwich ¡.. and took a bite into it and devoured it in the blink of an eyes with a true smile on her face.
During the pic-nic, the driver took out weapons and told us that the man who introduced himself as Apocalypse Vermillion was dead, at the time I didn''t care much about him but I was scarred, I did not wanted to die. That fear was all cleared when I heard his roar and saw his carriage land not too far from me and without warning he killed the drivers.
I was scared but at the same time I was relieved to be alive, and was all thanks to him, Apocalypse Vermillion. That day I decided I was going to serve him with my life and more if I could.
He gave us a house, food, a respectable job and he even hired a tutor to teach us how to read, how to write and how to do basic arithmatic for some of us, he would sometime come to watch us during our study and help us in math.
Sometimes late at night, next to a warm fire, all of the former slave wrapped in a big blanket he would tell us story from his home country, all those stories had two version he would call them original version and revisited version, the original version were alway darker than the revisited one but he would say that: ?The original one are made to show the true face of humanity while the revisited one are how we want children to see the world ¡. a beautiful masquerade?
After one year living as a maid in the mansion, I noticed that each time he came back he was more and more tired so one day in his office I decided to act.
|You lordship should sleep a little, your lordship deserve it.|(Yualina)
|What are ya talking about, I just worked for one year while ya worked since ya were born, got no right to complain ''bout it, and come on didn''t I told ya to call me Apocalypse already|(Apocalypse)
|At least relax a little, l-let m-me -h-hhelp a little, I-I''ll do a-anything !|(Yualina)
I spoke so fast that I bit my tongue several times. He stopped what he was doing and look at me straight in the eyes, took a deep breath and sighed before standing up and coming next to me.
As a Lizard-kin I am tall for a woman, nearing the 1 meter and 80 centimeters tall and except for the other Lizard-kin, only the bear-kin are taller than me but this man, even if human, must be near 2 meters tall.
He once again stared at me in the eyes and told me.
|Do you realize you just told me something really dangerous right now? I could take advantage of you, do terrible thing to you.|(Apocalypse)
|I don''t care, your lordship has done so much for us, without you we wouldn''t even have dreamed of eating meat, the mere thought of sleeping in a bed would be crushed by a pile of straw, so please, I''ll do anything !|(Yualina)
I''d be lying if I say I wasn''t scared, to tell the truth, I was terrified, he could be someone who enjoys seeing the suffering of other, no he isn''t someone like that if he was then he wouldn''t have rescued us.
|I hope you won''t hate me for this.|(Apocalypse)
Before I could react I was in his arms and he was kissing me, I was surprised at first but quickly relaxed when I noticed he was doing it slowly. How can someone who can crush the front gate of a castle be so warm? He undressed me while still kissing me.
This is how I became Lord Vermillion mistress, we did it often, and three years after our first time I began to show the first sign of pregnancy, I am 23 years old now which is a fairly young age for a Lizard-kin to have a child since we live longer than other beastmans.
He must have noticed that I was nervous about something since he asked me about it and while I was a little scarred of what is reaction will be I still told him the truth. What surprised me was that he ordered me to take Lady Eali in the office and that we must stay here until he comes back .
I went to the garden to see Lady Eali playing with the children, to tell the truth, I am a little jealous of Lady Eali, she has Lord Apocalypse''s love while I know that even if I am not just a stress reliever Lord Apocalypse still doesn''t love me like he loves her.
|Lady Eali, Lord Apocalypse asked for you.|(Yualina)
Lady Eali turned around and came to me, she grew taller in those 4 year, her breast too, she has longer hair and a now perfectly smooth skin, I can see that her tail his swinging happily mine is a little too hard to do it like that but Lord Apocalypse told me he like it so I am not jealous about that.
We were on our way to Lord Apocalypse office when Lady Eali said in a sad tone.
|You reeks of Apocalypse scent, he must truly love you doesn''t he?|(Eali)
Even if I stiffened I still tried to walk normally putting a hand on my stomach, we all know that Lady Eali loves Lord Apocalypse but since it is me who spend the more time with him she thinks he loves me, poor girl, it is me who should say that.
We arrived at the office door and I finally answered her question before we entered.
|Do not be fooled by your nose, because not once his heart had doubt.|(Yualina)
We both sat and waited for Lord Apocalypse return, and when he did he sat at his desk and looked at us with worry and excitation in his eyes, he told us
|So Eali first I want ya to know that Yua present here is pregnant with my child, don''t worry I still love ya, so I going to tell ya my decision on the matter| He stood up and kneeled in front of us, I blushed a little, he then took out to ring and told us| Can this lowly man ask the two angel present here to be his wives|(Apocalypse)
If I remember correctly what Lord Apocalypse told us about angels, angels are winged men or women who serve an all mighty god and calling someone an angel is a great praise.
But that isn''t important, in the corner of my eyes I saw that Lady Eali had fainted while standing and I remembered all of my life, how I thought I was going to die as a slave, how scared I was when they took us away from the mine, how happy I was the first time he did it with me, how I thought he would toss me away from him when he would learn I was pregnant, how he accepted us.
I cried.
Eali POV
FOUR YEARS, FOUR YEARS, it has been four years since Apocalypse freed us and yet he didn''t have the guts to even ask me out, by the Dragon I am not dense enough not to notice he treats me differently from the other and Alice teasing isn''t helping either.
During the four years I trained my magic to be allowed to stand by his side and yet he still doesn''t grab his balls and propose to me.
When I began to learn magic I was hailed as a genius and there were some nobles who asked my hand in marriage, of course, I refused since I knew they only saw me has a breeding tool and I used the pushy one in some of my magical experiments ¡. what ? If Apocalypse had heard about that he would have killed them out of rage.
Nobody noticed it but Apocalypse has become stronger, I sensed it, each time he kills something he absorbed a bit of their magical energy, currently, he has the same amount of magic energy as an archmage and he doesn''t know it. He is stupid, but he is nice, a nipid, a stuce? And don''t even get me started when he is angry, his power expand so much that his body grows, the larger he got in front of us is 3 meters tall but I feel he can do much more.
Anyway today I am playing with Idgar and Ellen child, as well as Zarian and Hisendra and Xundor and Iliena ones, they are so cuteeeeee!! Could I have the same with Apocalypse?
Apocalypse personal maid came and told me that Apocalypse had called for me, I was happy, to tell the truth, we don''t see him very often these days since he is always busy but he recently told us that is work was finished so he would spend more time with mother and me.
But there is something I don''t like with this maid ¡. she stinks of him ¡..I know it is common for a man to have more than one wife but to tell the truth I am a bit sad he chose her to be his first time and not me ¡ Well he did told us that he couldn''t see someone under 18 years old as a anything other than an overgrown kid ¡.. coming from him it really sound weird.
|You reeks of Apocalypse scent, he must truly love you doesn''t he?|(Eali)
I said with a sad voice that I didn''t intend to let out, she stiffened and put her hand on her stomach, that better not means what I think it means or else I am going to assault you tonight Apocalypse, by the way, isn''t Apocalypse too long? What about Cal? That''s it now I''ll call him Cal.
When we arrived at the door Yualina spoke and opened the door.
|Do not be fooled by your nose, because not once his heart had doubt.|(Yualina)
By the Dragon, why does everyone who comes near him start speaking all cryptic when it comes to love? Can''t he teach them something simple for once.
The room stinks of his and the maid''s scent, it was truly unpleasant but I beared with it since it would allow me to see Cal.
Later Cal entered the room in a hurry and sat down at his desk and told us
|So Eali first I want ya to know that Yua present here is pregnant with my child, don''t worry I still love ya, so I going to tell ya my decision on the matter| What ¡.. he never directly told me he loved me ¡.. I guess I can forgive him for this time. He stood up and kneeled in front of us, taking out two rings.| Can this lowly man ask the two angel present here to be his wives|(Apocalypse)
At this moment the world became black.
|Ea-li ..wa...ke up, wake ¡ up|(Apocalypse)
When light appeared again I saw Cal with the maid next to him, both of them had a worried look on their faces.
|It''s nothing Cal, I just dreamed you had proposed to me ¡..|(Eali)
|Well ¡. sorry to break it to you but it wasn''t a dream.|(Apocalypse)
He told me, showing the rings in his hand.
I fainted again.
marriage and meetings start.
I am in the Throne room with Eali, Yualina, Isolia, the king, the queen, Alice, the crown prince, Eric, Ellen, Idgar and his daughter, some of my servants, the clerk from the other day, a dragon''s priest and a fairy. The fairy is here because I wanted the oath for my marriage to be more spiritual than physical so using her magic she will connect our souls together, we will still have a soul of our own but we will vaguely be able to sense each other as well as our moral state.
The king was wearing a long red cloak and held a staff with a dragon head on the head, the dragon head was made from treat wood, it is supposed to be tougher than steel, it is also rumored to held a lots of uncontrolled magic power and is often used for marriage as the magical power will have an effect on the oath.
An oath is different for every couple and must be written by the husband because of .... tradition I guess ?
Eali, Yua and I are kneeling in front of the king but this isn''t a reverence since we are looking right at him and not at the ground. I am in a rich black suit with a horned tiara that is supposed to refer to the dragon, Eali and Yua are respectively in a blue dress and a red dress, each of the dresses has a lot of frills and they also both have a horned tiara of the same colors as their dresses.
We stood up and the king began to speak.
|Apocalypse Vermillion, son of earth, do you swear on the name of the almighty and never-dying to take the hand of Eali, daughter of the wild, to protect her as if she was your own heart, to cry when she cries and to laugh when she does so ?|(king)
|I swear|(Apocalypse)
|Eali, daughter of Isolia, do you accept Apocalypse''s feeling ? Do you swear to be at his side in his darkest day, that if the need should ever arise to take the sword in his stead and to raise his children with love and firmness ?|(king)
|I swear|(Eali)
The king then turned to Yualina and spoke once again.
|Apocalypse Vermillion, the wrathful, do you swear on the name of the Alpha and the Omega to protect Yualina, the scaled-one, to love her as much as you love Eali, to hold her with warmth and to never hurt her ?|(king)
|I swear|(Apocalypse)
|Yualina, the Lizard-kin, do you accept this idiot as your husband ? Do you swear to nurse him when sick and to scold him when reckless and to love him as your own ?|(king)
|I swear|(Yualina)
|By the power that has been given to me by father and his father before him I declare you husband and wives, you may hug each other.|(king)
yeah, here you don''t kiss, you hug at a marriage .... pretty weird when you know how aggressive they can be in bed but anyway I did so and I became officially wed to Yualina and Eali and they are now called Yualina Vermillion and Eali Vermillion. The both of them have moist eyes and warm smile and to tell the truth I think I am no different.
Now is the time when people give their congratulations, Alice was the first to come, I must say she matured quite a lot in those four years, she''s 1 meter and 65 centimeters tall her chest is slightly bigger than before, she is still petite though, also she now ties her hair in a single ponytail and is wearing a red frilly dress.
|You sure took your time to propose, and what is that I heard our dear Apocalypse is becoming a daddy, like seriously the all too serious Apocalypse ... a daddy .... oh gosh I just can''t get enough of that.|(Alice)
|Let''s talk about it again when ya finally find a boyfriend.|(Apocalypse)
|Ouch, touch¨¦.|(Eali)
And like that Alice went back while pouting. After her, came the king and the queen they gave us small praise and some usual thing like their goodwill and stuff. The prince was with them but he didn''t say much, can''t blame him he his young after all.
After that Idgar and Ellen came with their daughter.
|The world sure goes fast doesn''t it kid ? Four years ago you came dressed like a runaway and now you are a married duke and soon to be dad, you even freed slaves, seriously had someone told me that I would''ve laugh at their face but now .... congratulations kid.|(Idgar)
|Bah, we both know that we still have more time here so let''s continue to break common sense on a daily basis.|(Apocalypse)
|I hope it is going to be a cute one so our little Hanna can have another playmate. Congratulations guys.|(Ellen)
|Big brother big brother ~ Where does baby comes from ?~~|(Hanna)
Shit .... everyone froze .... hem. I crouch to look at her in the eyes.
|Listen sweety ... ya should ask that to yar parents tonight okay, not that I can''t answer ya buuutttt I don''t really know what lie I can come up with so I leave it to Idgar.|(Apocalypse)
Idgar and Ellen gave me a pleading look, nope sorry guys I won''t spare you from that. The clerk from the other day comes with a dead pan face and stare at us or maybe she''s staring into the nothingness, well should we wake her up ?Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
|Ahem.|(Apocalypse)
|Ha yes I am here, seriously .... couldn''t it have been the mayor instead of the king .... and why am I here ? I am just a clerk in a jewelry shop, I am not even rich enough to buy one of the ring you bought us.|(Clerk)
|Honestly I think I invited ya here just because I panicked a little and the king insisted in marrying me himself, the old man can be stubborn when he want to. Anyway what is yar name anyway ?|(Apocalypse)
|Lisa, I am Lisa.|(Lisa)
She stepped back and Isolia came, she didn''t change much during the four years, well since she was only 30 years old and a beastman can lives up to 300 years old so it is quite normal.
|Thank you ...|(Isolia)
|Hey, hey, hey mother-in-law it isn''t the time to cry on us, and I am expecting brother and sister-in-law so ya better find happiness yarself, sheesh I swear yar all weird in some aspect .... not that I am one to talk.|(Apocalypse)
|Apocalypse is right mom, I want little brother and little sister. We''ll be a big family with everyone, right Yua ?|(Eali)
|Yes, I am sure we''ll all be happy at the Stardust mansion, now we can finally say we are free.|(Yualina)
Isolia cried out of happiness, I smiled a little. Now the married must make a speech, I am the first one, believe me I have got better at making speech in the last four years. I am in front of everybody, I stand proud and tall like a Vermillion should, I spoke.
|I knew someone ... he was named Evan Grann, however he died the day I got here, he died when he stepped in this city. Yet he was reborn as Apocalypse Vermillion, Apocalypse Vermillion has been blessed by destiny, he met a princess, he met a king, he met a slave, he loved that slave, he freed the slaves, he married former slaves, he laugh and fought for them and today he is speaking to ya, today I am speaking to ya.
Never in my life did I thought that one day I''d be here standing and speaking to ya and I want to say something.
Thank ya. Thank ya, Alice, to have laughed with me. Thank ya Eric for yelling at me when I do something stupid. Thank ya old man and ma''am for supporting me through the liberation of the slaves. Thank ya Idgar for letting me pass through the gate four years ago. Thank ya Ellen for putting up with my bullshit at the guild every day. Thank ya Isolia for giving birth to Eali. Thank ya guys for all the work ya do every day. Thank ya Eali for being there and thank ya Yua for surviving this hell.|(Apocalypse)
Now it is Eali''s turn.
|Like all the beastmans born in this country I was born in filth and I thought that never could I leave it until a tall man came, this tall man protected me from a guard, this tall man took me away from the mine. At that time I was scared but the tall man took care of me, the tall man freed the slave, the tall man killed the bad guys and the tall man asked my hand in marriage. This tall man name is Apocalypse Vermillion and he is the man I love. Thank you, Cal.|(Eali)
Now it is Yualina turn.
|My past was the same as my wife Eali, I worked in the mine and the man called Apocalypse Vermillion saved me and my friends ... At first, I just thought of serving him but little by little I grew attached to him and one day we crossed a bridge that sealed our fate ... the bridge of love. And here I am now ... standing in front of you all, bearing the child of the man I love. Thank you.|(Yualina)
And like that ended my marriage ceremony, the night was ... wild ... I never thought you could do something like that in a threesome. *cough cough*.
Anyway the week after that I had to go to a meeting with the S rank adventurer so I went to the guild, I said hi to Ellen and went to the meeting room. The room was built in a tower-like shape, it has a ring shape and has a round table in the middle of it.
Sitting at the table are five people, two women and three men, they are the five S rank adventurer of the Garmille country I only know one of them since she is pretty astounding, Eleonore Silverblade, she is only 17 years old and already an S rank adventurer, although she is part of the new generation she was able to defeat a lesser Ground dragon in battle.
Three type of dragon exist :
Heavenly dragons are dragons that serve the dragon goddess and are considered sacred.
Ground dragons are dragons that serve the Tytan of earth and are considered heretics.
Demonic dragons are dragons that do not serve any of the two gods and are also considered heretics.
Each of these types are divided in four.
Lesser dragons which are mindless beast (wyvern, wyrm and drake), they are also the tiniest
Intermediate dragons which are sentient but not able of speech (Hydra, Basilik, winged snake), they are slightly larger than lesser dragons.
Higher dragons which are capable of speech and once again are larger than intermediate dragons, they are just old indermediate dragons and when I say old I mean several thousands of years old.
And Ancient dragons which are capable of speech and can morph in human form, they are the apostle of the dragon goddess and their eloping with the human race gave birth to the dragon-newt (dragon humanoid) who are considered as living demi-god even though they are weaker than a lesser dragon, tsk, I am sure even a new-born Vermillion could snap their neck. Also, they look like drake, so four legs and two bat wings.
Anyway, what she did was quite the feat for her age ... Well, my species was made to kill Ancient dragons so it is not that much but for a normal human that is extremely hard, especially when alone.
I sat at the table and notice that everybody was glaring at me with hate, everybody except a middle-aged guy with naked torso and so much muscle that even body builder would be jealous.
|So, may I know why ya''re looking at me like that ? I don''t remember doing anything to ya.|(Apocalypse)
To that a man dressed in a mage robe who looked like he was in his late 20''s barked.
|Shut up, first you appear out of nowhere and you become a SSS rank adventurer without doing anything, then you free our slaves, you kill Reo and Fija. You really think you and your whores of wivbwaaaaa !!!|(Mage looking guy)
|I am going to be clear certain things that are apparently still foggy in yar mind.
Insult me if ya want to, doubt me if ya want to, ignore me if ya want to but never, NEVER threaten my family because next time ya do ya won''t get away with a pen in yar shoulder but with yar head at my feet.
Oh and ya fuckface of a mage next time ya want to attack me, at least hide yar mana gathering better.
Now that it is said, who the fuck are Reo and Fija ? If they are assassins sent to kill me .... well Why should I remember the name of someone like them.|(Apocalypse)
Yeah, before the fuckface of a mage had finished speaking I threw a pen at him and it stabbed his right shoulder, of course, all the other except for the middle-aged man tried to react but I controlled my aura to hold them down so they are all sweating like crazy right now ... except for the middle-aged man who looks fine. He finally spoke.
|Now, now, now, we wouldn''t want to anger someone with the title of wrath, after all, if someone had done their research correctly you would know that the explosion in the Enni forest four years ago was his fault .... and no magic involved.|(middle aged guy)
Okay now, this is serious, this guy knows who he is talking to and I am pretty sure he knows his way around the word.
|Let''s stop this little game shall we, I don''t find it funny anymore.|(Apocalypse)
I said with my best business smile ... which must be terrific since they all flinch a bit. That hurts you know.
Side story #2 the daily life of Idgar
Idgar POV
I wake up and dress myself, damn this house is small. Even my parents who were peasants had a bigger house than that, at least you could sleep and eat in a different room, sheesh that sure take me back.
I am 35 years old and still single, not virgin but single, yeah just single.
Once I have finished having breakfast I go to the guards barrack and armor myself up, my rusty armor and sword, they sure have served well in the last war against the empire ten years ago. I look at them.
~flash back~
I am sure there is a little regret showing on my face. Ten years ago on the battlefield I was standing and in front of me was a woman with silver hair and wolf ears and a wolf tail, everybody had fell back to their own ground and were retreating but the two of us were still here.
She was the ennemy captain, if I managed to kill her we could avoid unnecessary casualty on both side.
|I can''t believe it, the bravest man in this army isn''t even the captain but a simple foot soldier, anyway I commend your courage, state you name and I will write it on your grave with the honor of a soldier.|(Beastmen captain)
at the time I gave a dry laugh and answered.
|Idgar, but I fear I don''t feel like dying today so sorry miss ... ?|(Idgar)
|Hanna, Hanna Riverbloom. But I fear we''ve come to a point of no return and can''t turn away from battle now. In the end only one of us will see their friends tonight.|(Hanna)
|I agree, shall we start ? I must admit I am growing pretty hungry and today the chef is making meat so it''ll be sad to miss it.|(Idgar)
We charged at each other, she swung on of her sword and I blocked it with my shield, the blow sent my fly backwards. As she tried to stab me in the throat while I was on the ground, I rolled on the side and found myself facing a severed head, trying my best not to throw up I stood up and hit her in the back with the face of my shield but by doing so I also freed her sword from the ground.
We stared at each other while making cicle, each one was a little smaller than the previous, I swung my sword at her and she blocked by making an cross with her blades and tried to kick me however I stepped aside making her kick the air. This fight lasted around thirty minutes long, we were both panting and sweating heavily, we knew this strike was gooing to be the last and this why we tried to delay it, we both knew we were going easy on each other yet we didn''t knew why.
|*pant pant* So this is the last time *pant* we talk to each other .|(Hanna)
|I fear that is indeed the case ... I think we should end it now or else we won''t be able to do anything whatsoever.|(Idgar)
We once again charge at each other, she swung her swords to my neck but I dodged it at the last second by crouching and used this opportunity to stab her in the stomach, as I took back my sword she fell to the ground I catched her and looked at her, she must have been in her early thirties and had beautiful green eyes, a small stream of blood was streaming down her neck from her mouth.
|Why .... are you ... watching me like that ...|(Hanna)
I gave her a wry smile and dry laugh and told her.
|I was just thinking about .... had we met differently I might have proposed to you.|(Idgar)
|So this why the tears are for .... but that''s no good *cough* I''m already married and have a daughter .... but I admit *cough cough* that it could have been interesting indeed ... hey what are you .... doing *cough* put me down you idiot ... you''re injured. *cough*|(Hanna)
I took her in a princess carry and began to walk to the beastmen camp, each step was painful, the more I approached the camp the more beastmen gathered if they wanted to kill me they could do so anytime they wanted. I gave her to one of the soldier and turned around, the last thing I heard in this camp beside the screams to get a healer was.
|You are strange ... Idgar of the human ..... may the dragons .... light up your path .... and guide you in their light ....|(Hanna)
I waved and said my final goodbyes to this war.
|You too Hanna, I know you''re too tough to die like that so you better survive or else I won''t be able to sleep at night.|(Idgar)
~end of the flash back~
I wonder why did I thought about her today, even though I love someone named Ellen, she works as a receptionnist at the guild and lost her brother in the war, I don''t know why I fell in love with her, maybe because she had this calming aura around her or just because she was beautiful.
Anyway I wore my armor and goes to the city''s gate and begin to work, A hide merchant, a farmer, a thief .... send him to jail, a dwarf ... they''re rare in this area .... well like all non-human.
HOOOOOOO fuck the Enni forest blew up ..... we should contact the guild but I am alone today and there aren''t any adventurer that has passed the gate yet .... fuuuck.
Hmm ... this guy is suspicious, strange clothes that are completly destroyed, he is tall and I think he has sparkles in his eyes but it quickly fade away when he look at the wall ... yeah they are really ugly but they''re useful against magical attack so we bear with it.
No ID, comes rom far away, ran away from bandits, got a strong grip .... fourteen years old ? FOURTEEN YEARS OLD ... Is he one of the people of the mountain. Apocalypse Vermillion The god of wrath ? Anyway that''s normal to think of yourself invincible when you''re fourteen years old so I won''t pry any further but Vermillion hu ? I think I heard it somewhere.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Is this an explosion I heard behind me ? Nobodies screaming ... I won''t move from there, there is enough guards to take care of things like a mage who lost control of his spell. The day''s work has finished so I go a tavern to speak with Ellen.
|Hey Idgar you''re here, come here, man you know this guy you sent to tell me about the Enni forest.|(Ellen)
She is quite differente than when she works at the guild but I got used to it, she is 23 years old and despite how she looks she likes to drink ... a lot ... so much that I think even a dwarf would lose.
|Yeah what of him ? Did he cause trouble ?|(Idgar)
|He hasn''t got any magical power and he broke the fucking power test orb, like only dust was left, we must repair the guild''s floor and some people saw him going to the castle with the princess !!! Just by power alone we had to give him the SSS rank, it never happened, the only SSS rank we ever had was a Dragon-newt that decided to go on a adventure and he hadn''t even dented the orb .... this guy isn''t a push-over I tell you that Idgar.|(Ellen)
....... Does that mean the part of the story where he ran away from bandits was a lie ? .... and wasn''t the orb supposed to be unbreakable ?
The next day I do the same but this time an other guy is with me, his name is Joe Uderham, a bit too talkative but he is a nice guy, he only his 17 though so he is still green and since he is the son of a noble he was quite sheltered but today he seems nervous.
|Hey kiddo what''s wrong ? You look pale.|(Idgar)
|Yeah it''s just that I heard a rumor about the slaves in the mine getting freed and to be honest there was this wolf-kin ... I think I fell in love .... but you now since she was a slave I couldn''t .... I did my best using the authority of my father so they wouldn''t harm her and soil her but if she is freed I could ..... it''s at time like this I don''t regret being the fourteenth chid of my father, if I had been his first or even fouth child I would have been married off but I can do anything I want.|(Joe)
|A wolf-kin hu .....that sure take me back.|(Idgar)
|What do you mean ?|(Joe)
|Nah, its just that in my younger day I also fell in love with a wolf-kin, a silver wolf-kin to be precise.|(Idgar)
|And what happened ?|(Joe)
|I killed her .... I think. She was the ennemy captain and I was a mere foot soldier, I wanted to quickly end this war so I planned on killing their captain so they surrender but I didn''t thought love could bloom on a battlefield .... a pity it didn''t last .... but maybe she survived, after all you never know with those beastmen, they are so fucking tough.|(Idgar)
Joe''s face goes dark, yep I think he understood that love with a beastmen isn''t something easy in this country, furthermore she was a slave so she must hate human with all her might, 300 year of slavery isn''t helping our cases, there is even slave-breeding so we don''t have to capture more beastmen and start another war .... fucking cowards ... well the king is nice but he can''t go against the Prime minister in economy, he could use the divine rights but I don''t dare think of how many assassins would be sent for his head.
The day end without trouble again and I once again go drinking with Ellen, once again I lose our drinking contest and once again I don''t confess to her, not that it would be useful since she will think I am drunk, I go to bed and sleep ... and again today I dream of Hanna, I''ve been dreaming and thinking of her for two day straight and I don''t know why.
The next day is my day off, so I go to a tavern and see the guy ... was it Apocalypse Vermillion he see me and call out to me, I only let you pass once and you pay me a drink .... you''ve fot a few screw loose.
|So, mister Idgar how are you doing ? you are kinda pale or should I say pale like a dead body, what is it love problem ? sickness ?|(Apocalypse)
I take a beer and chug it down, maybe I really am sick since I already feel kind of drunk, maybe if I told him my problem it''ll get better, some people say when you''ve got problem speak of it to a stranger so it can fly away.
|Ya knaw whuat fuUck it ... I luve tha boath of tham and can''t evan facE my feelings ... ya''ve goat to beliave me kidda ... Hanna had those melOns, perfact melons, so perfact I triEd to tach them during oar battle and I almoast did and Ellen got thus butt, a sUparb butt, want to slap it.
I doan''t evan knaw if Hanna still aLive and Ellen 12 years yuanger than ma, d''ya beliave that kidda I''mma gonna die withoat a family ? Heya kidda what d''ya think *hips*|(Idgar)
|First I think you drank my dwarven ale|HAAA thus is why I''m drunk, dwarven ale tasty hehehe *hips*|Second I think, medievale fantasy is a place where you can always have more than one wife so do it and third I don''t know about this Hanna but as for Ellen .... Yeah she''s got a great butt so believe me Idgar ..... in two month from now it is yours.|(Apocalypse)
|Thank ya kidda *hips*, I woan''t fail ya *tund*|(Idgar)
The table is hard, zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz.
When I woke upI was in a big bed and this Apocalypse was drawing something on a black board, he turned around to see me and began to tell me the plan to seduce Ellen. Sometimes durring our training he would sing something in a foreing language.
|~Live to win~ ~Till you die~ .....~Live to win~|(Apocalypse)
And the fated day finally came, I was in my everyday clothing and had bathed the morning, I entered the guild hall, since it was the morning nobody was here except Ellen, I walk towards her, I have cold sweat streaming down my neck and have a hard time hiding the flower behind my back.
|Idgar ? is there something wrong ?|(Ellen)
|Ahem, E-Ellen ..... Iloveyouverymuch ..... pleasebemywifebmuuuuuuffffffff|(Idgar)
Wait she kissed me, she is licking her lips ..... what what what what tahw thaw twah ?
|Fufufufufufufufuu, the little boy has finally confessed, I can''t believe you couldn''t read all the signs I had given to you, seriously who woud go at the tavern everynight with someone of the opposit sex if they did not loved this someone, do you know how much it cost to reserve a room every night and in the end not using it ... you know what take off your clothes right now, I can''t bear to wait anymore.|(Ellen)
She teared off my clothes and did the same with her''s, she''s got some nice melon but that butt, divine.
|Fufufufufufu the little soldier is ready for battle, fufufufufu come on Idgar how long are you going to wait before you stab me with your sword, I''ve been a b.a.d g.i.r.l, come on show me the man who battled alongside my brother, kyyyyaaaaaaaa|(Ellen)
I entered her and the table was used as a bed, I moved my hips faster and faster until something stopped me.
|AHEM, while it''s good to go further in your relationship, could you do it later, even though children won''t come some adventurer may want to join the fun|(Apocalypse)
We stopped and took our clothes before wearing them again, Ellen''s face was as red as a red dragon''s scale and I think mine too, Apocalypse was standing there with a little smile on his face but you could see a little bit of shame in his eyes, not for him but for us who were shameless.
A little later I married her and she got pregnant, since Ellen lived in the guild''s dorminatory and my house was too small Apocalypse offered us to live with him, we accepted and our daughter was born, I named her Hanna and in case I see Hanna, the wolf-kin, again we also called her Eve, Apocalypse told us that where he come from some people believe that the two first human were called Adam and Eve so since she was my first daughter .. why not.
Apocalypse also told us about something called Ki, apparently it is different from magic and is specialized in strenghtening the body but if mastered it can allow you to live longer than the normal human lifespan so he teached Ellen and me this technique and to tell the truth although we clearly haven''t mastered it I do feel a lot younger.
My day with Apocalypse Vermilion had only begun.
Another Vermillion and the kings favor
Another Vermillion and the king''s favor
So right now I am sitting at the table with the five S rank adventurer, the guy I stabbed in the shoulder with a pen has been healed by Eleonore Silverblade, the one who killed the lesser ground dragon. Did you know that here those who can use healing magic are mostly women while earth magic is mostly used by men, don''t ask me why since I''ve no Idea.
|Well I suppose we should introduce ourself and then get to buisness. I am Apocalypse Vermillion [The god of wrath], duke of Stardust and a non-human lover|(Apocalypse)
The man at my right spoke, he had an androginous face, long blond hair and blue eyes, he is in a heavy golden armor and got a bastard sword and a shield next to him .... why does he have the clich¨¦ look of the story''s hero ?
|I am Rune [The people''s shield], [Hero of Guarmille], [Devil bane], [Church chosen] and some other great title and son of the viscount Duran.|(Rune)
Great .... a narcissistic, anyway, next to him is a petite girl in black clothing with a black mask on the lower-half of her face, she has short black hair as well as purple emotionless eyes .... is she a kuudere ?
|My name is Ura Nightsong [The invisible blade], daughter of no one interesting|(Ura)
|Eleonore Silverblade [Wind blade], daughter of Urn Silverblade|(Eleonore)
It was the middle-aged man turn, I must say I have some expectation for him, he seems to know more than what his appearance make you think of, besides he has those muscles, damn even I am jealous.
|Jack Fallhammer [Mountain crusher], besides that I am not someone really important. And this guy here is Aniel Zinoran [Firestorm].|(Jack)
|Hey don''t introduce me on you own !|(Aniel)
While completly ignoring Aniel, we began the meeting, Jack took out two sheet of paper and a small blue crystal and gave it to me, on the papers were a picture of a man with medium long hair and a small beard, he had a sword on his back and was wearing a heavy armor, on the other paper was a woman with short hair and a mage robe.
|And may I know who these two are ? dangerous criminal ? And what''s this crystal ?|(Apocalypse)
|These two were Reo and Fija, the S rank adventurer that were killed four years ago, as for this stone ... I got it from Fija''s familiar and it has recorded how their murder went.|(Jack)
|A murder ? Sure sound more plausible than them just disappearing but why are ya blaming me for it ?|(Apocalypse)
|Just pour a littlebit of mana in the stone.|(Aniel)
I do so, before our marriage Eali told me that I had mana but I didn''t believed her until I tested the mana testing orb and it shined very bright so I apparantly have mana .... maybe my body adapted to the environment, anyway I do so and the crystal shows an image. Fija is hiding in a confined space, she seems tobe crying, he left arm is bleeding.
|Jack, Reo''s been killed *sniff*, bandits with a leader with a strange weapon that shoot fire *sniff sniff* his said he was called Vermillion ..... stay away from the Dook Ravin haaaaaaaaa, let go off me, let gooooo *boum*|(Fija)
|So what do you think ? Apocalypse ..... Apocalypse !|(Jack)
Eleonore POV
The man called Apocalypse stare with wide open eyes at the magic projection, the small grin he had on his face disappeared and he frown, on his face there is a mixt of confusion and shock. On the last image of the projection there is man with a weird metal tube pointing at Fija''s face which explosed into pieces. Apocalypse finally spoke.
|Shotgun.... WHY IS THERE A FUCKING SHOTGUN !!!|(Apocalypse)
|Whoah whoah whoah calm down, what is a shotgun ?|(Jack)
Seriously I don''t know how can Jack can be so respectful to someone like him, he hasn''t done anythiing grand since he became a adventurer except freeing some slaves and yet he is the highest ranked adventurer right now.
|A shotgun is a weapon from where I come from, I don''t know how to explain it since it is not my forte but ya must imagine a crosbow but many time more powerful, using explosion to shoot the ammunition .... but ya don''t have the necessary technologie to make them so I hope he doesn''t have too much bullets or else he could be a pain in the ass. And fuck if he really is a Vermillion we must stop him right now, I don''t know how powerful he is compared to me but I prefer not to take any chances.|(Apocalypse)
|You spoke like you don''t know if he really is a Vermillion, shouldn''t you know you''re own familly member or are you a disgrace to it.|(Eleonore)
He looked at me in they eyes, for a moment I think they turned blue with a reptilian shape but quickly turned backk to their original green. He sighed and said.
|I think mister Jack here already knows who I really am but for those who don''t know I am going to be clear, I am a Vermillion, a Tytan''s child and more precisly the apostle of Wrath so don''t try to anger me little girl. I am what ya fanatic would call an heretic like all of my family member, from my parents side anyway. And I am sure that like every Vermillion in this world I have never met my true parents, let alone a cousin or something like that, so little girl before insulting someone, better make sure he can''t kill ya.|(Apocalypse)
The grin that had disappeared appear again but this time it is a carnivorous smile, the one a ogre has when he finally caught his prey. Jack breack th silence in the room.
|Apocalypse I think your earlier demonstration didn''t convinced them of how powerful you were .... so why not have a duel with Eleonore here, she seems eager to fight.|(Jack)
If he can openly say that he is an heretic like that then that mean that he is confident in his strenght, even though the Guarmille country isn''t a religious country if someone is seen as an heretic he will at least be arrested. But I am sure I can best him in a fight, he move like an amator and even though I can''t seem to find an opening in his guard he doesn''t look so strong.
He smiled once again, showing his teeth, it looks like they are a little sharp but it is probably nothing.
Apocalypse POV
I am in the aren with Eleonore in front of me, she is in a light leather armor and has a rapier at hand while I am in every day clothing and bare handed. I must admit she piss me off, the moment she mentionned the Vermillion I felt like tearing her appart, I don''t know why though.
|May the fight begin|(Jack)
I gather my Ki in my right arm. I discovered Ki not too long after I arrived in this world and found it strange that nobody had discovered it in the past but I tink strenghtning magic is to blame since why care about Ki when you can use magic. I gather my Ki in my right arm and distribute it in a star like pattern in it. Since I don''t want to drag the bttle for too long I am going to end it in one shot.
Gathering my Ki took my only one second, I open my palm and hit right in front of me.
|Starfall heritage art : Dust of the fallen|(Apocalypse)
I make my Ki explode, sending a surge of air destroying everything, dust fills the air, when it finally disipate Eleone is standing inside a pentagram, she has fainted while standing. Dust of the Fallen is just an enormous pressure of Ki in a star shape, it hasn''t that much power on it''s own but it can be very effective if used correctly. To tell the truth the only reason she fainted is because she wasn''t prepared to confront my Ki, Idgar could have wistood it though.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
|So is it enough for ya ? Just so ya know that was on easy mode, now our ennemy is a Vermillion with a fucking shotgun, so believe it is not the time to quarrel each other like that, we must hurry, Jack if I remember correctly the Drook Ravin isn''t far from here right ?|(Apocalypse)
|Six hours on foot but with the centipede we should be there in only three.|(Jack)
|Okay, we go there with everybody, takes as much people as ya can, they must be at least B rank and warn them that this quest is one of the most dangerous they will ever face in their life, we don''t want any push over. I am going to grab something home, we meet at the northen gate.|(Apocalypse)
He nod and I run back home.
|Apocalypse stop acting like a child and get on !|(Eali)
|Ain''t no way I ride something as disgusting as that I prefer to keep running !|(Apocalypse)
I am now in my combat gear, a black suit with red stripes, it is enchanced with auto-repair so I don''t have to buy another one each time I fight. When I got home Eali begged me to let her come, I tried to stop her but even for me her magic is dangerous so I had to accept, though I made her promise to run if something goes wrong.
Currently I am running alongside a giant centiped, no seriously when they said centiped I expected something like a golem but noooooo it is a fuck giant centiped, I hate bugs they are disgusting. The party that has been assembled is composed of me, the S rank adventurer, dwarf warrior named Burd A rank, and two wizard named Fylya and Gurdo.
We arrived at the Drook Ravin and told everyone to dismount as well as to be on their guard ... breath in .... breath out .... breath in..... breath out ..... feel the wind, feel the earth, feel each one of its vibration. Oh fuck
| it''s a trap !!|(Apocalypse)
As I said that a cloud of arrow darkened the sky, I immediatly jumped in front of Eali and I feel that six arrow found their way in my back, I cough a little bit of blood, sorry Eali I didn''t meant to spit it on you face, shit one found its way in her shoulder, I look around and see that everybody else is okay.
Thirty people or so are quiting their hiding behind the rock and .... wait what.
|Is it music ?|(Ura)
|That''s some fucking Nirvana .... ha ha ha ha at least this son of a bitch has some good taste !|(Apocalypse)
A tall man advance towards us, he is still smaller than me, he has short blond hair and neet beard, he wore he simple leather armor but power radiate from him, his got some nasty looking spiky boots and gloves and he has a shotgun on his back.
|When Rune told me that they were sending a subjugation squad of their best fighter I didn''t expected that another one from earth to be here .... or should I say I am surprised I am not the only one that was sent here. Zakari Vermillion''s the name and you are ?|(Zakari)
|Apocalypse, Apocalypse Vermillion of wrath and my boy I''mma gonna kick yar ass while ya guys take care of the traitror Rune and the other bandits and also ya made me quite angry hurting my wife ya know|(Apocalypse)
|And what of it ?|(Zakari)
I smile, I''ve found a prey and I am hungry. Because of this guy Eali has been hurt and this guy dare call himself a Vermillion after being a trash like that.
Eali POV
Because of my selfishness Cal has been wounded, I can still feel the blood that fell on me, a music began to play, Cal seems to recognise it and a man appear, they talk, we learned that Rune was a traitror but why ? what did he won in betraying us.
Cal''s mana is rising, I can feel it, Cal is growing, three meters, four meters, five meters, six meters, six meters and a half. W-WHAT ..... Cal grew wings and four horn grew from his forehead, two that coil to the back of his head and the two other poiting to the sky while being slightly curved, he also have some blue scale on his forearms.
Cal turn his head to look at me and I see that his usual green eyes are now blue and in a reptilian shape, his skin turned a little grey and has some scale on the cheeks, he turned once again to the man named Zakari who look really surprised, who wouldn''t be after seeing that, everybody has stopped fighting and took distance from them and I do the same. I see the S rank adventure Ura nightsong dragging Rune, she see me staring at her and gave me a thumb up.
Cal spoke in a slow and gutural voice that I never heard from him .... this voice filled with anger, slow and cold yet burning at the same time. Is it really him, my Cal.
|Kzar Tregdar Vermillion Grtazr Zakari|(Apocalypse)
A mage bandit near to me froze when he hear the words spoken by Cal, does he now what he said or is it just that he he also felt that each of the words were imbued in mana.
|T-That .... he is speaking in titanic yet he use the ancient dragon sentence structure ..... that makes no sense .... fuck this shit I''m out, let go me miss ... can''t you see we are all going to die here.|(mage looking bandit)
I grabbed him and lift him to my face, crap the arrow is still here.
|What did he say ?!|(Eali)
|I''m no expert but he said something like "Thou art not worthy of the name Vermillion thou traitror" but since there is nobody that can really speak titanic except the dark elves he could as well have said "I''mma gonna beat yar ass tha Vermillion way Zakari"|(Mage looking bandit)
The latter sounds more like him ..... shoud I feel sad for him or .... no Cal is my Cal who cares if he is a violent and possessive guy ? A lot of people .... bah it''s nothing after all.
|Since he has started to speak in titanic I''m going to leave, the ship is sinking and the rats are fleeing .... okay I stay here but don''t complain if we end up like a goblin who met a female ogre in heat ..... wait that could be sexy in it''s own way ouch why did you hit me for ?|(mage looking bandit)
|Shut up and watch|(Eali)
Cal charge at the man who take the weird metal tube on his back and a detonation his heard, Cal his throw a litlle backwards but he took backhis footing quickly and this time he kick the ground and throw the piece of rock that flung to him, Zakari clap his hands and the wind pressure destroy the rock but Cal used the rock as a distraction and got behind him. Before Zakari manage to turn away Cal grab his head and his claws begin to dug in Zakari''s skull ... did I just said claws ? Yeah Cal has some claws like finger ....
|At this momment Zakari knew .... he fucked up.|(Mage looking bandit)
Zakari take his weird metal tube and point it weakly under Cal''s chin, another detonation his heard and Cal do a backflip.
|10/10|(Mage looking bandit)
Cal stand upslowly and spit blood while Zakiri fall on the ground, Cal become smaller and smaller, he loose his horns and wings and his skin take his original healthy colour, once he tookhis human form back he look around him with a confused face annd say.
|Could someone tell me what happened here ? I feel like I''ve missed something outragious.|(Apocalypse)
Apocalypse POV
|Hey hey hey hey no matter how we look at it you looked exactly like a Dragon-newt, well if you forget the part you were six fucking meters tall ..... you ... I''m sure you are an aberation of your own, anyway what do we do about them ?|(Aniel)
Can''t remember what happened so I''m not sure about I looked like but a Dragon-newt ? I''ve got a real bad feeling abut this. After Aniel asked this question a mage looking bandit lift his hand and speak.
|You could kill us, torture us, leave us here or you coud delivre us to the capital''s guard who will then throw us in jail or you could offer redemption by letting us lead you to our hideout and showing you why this Rune fellow betrayed you.|(mage looking bandit)
|You bastard this is not what we agreed on you were supposed to kill them not bow down like cowards !!|(Rune)
I kick Rune in the face and he faint, I think I broke his jaw, not that it matters for a son of a bitch like him.
|Not neccessary I''ve got some idea of why of my own.
-First he hoped that by doing so he would gain some more fame, being the sole survivor of the subjugation group and and taking back the head of a fake leader that ya would have prepared in advance. I don''t know for ya guys but I found it strange that for a viscount son so he didn''t had a surname.|(Apocalypse)
|Now that you mention it it is strange .... could it mean he got banned ?|(Ura)
I nod and continue.
|-Second .... because of slaves, I think there is some kidnapped people in their hideout and they were planning on enslaving them.
Is that right mage looking bandit ?|(Apocalypse)
|More or less, how did you know ? And it is John Norris by the way|(John)
I shrugged and said.
|Books, lots and lots of books about humanity dark side. So John could lead us to yar hideout ? I''ll let ya live, what do ya think of that ?|(Apocalypse)
He nod and we untie him, his companions complain but we don''t care since they won''t live any longer, tsk look at them, one minute ago they wanted to kill us and now all they do is begg us to spare them it really is a ugly display.
|Kill the rest if you want to, it is not like they were friend anyway.|(John)
That was unexpected but at least he won''t try to stab us in the back because of that, I grab Zakari shotgun and smartphone, it is still playing some Nirvana right now, I check the availble music and see there is a lot of metal and hard rock song, not bad not bad.
I check on the Shotgun and see there isn''t any amunition and it looks like it hasn''t fired for months since it doesn''t smell like gun powder and smoke, strange I am pretty sure I got shot twice .... same for the smartphone it has full battery, hummmm did the dimension transfer change it them some way ?
We kill the rest of the bandit and Rune and this John guy is leading us to their hideout, once we arrive their I see countless of cages and chains with peope chained and caged ..... was I too merciful in just killing them quickly ?
We free the poor people who got kidnapped, not so surprisingly they are all woman and young children, tsk I swear I am tired of this shit.
We go back to the city with a dark expression on our face, Eali didn''t speak at all so I gathered my courage and rode the centiped with her to hug her for the trip, I can understand her, she just saw that even when slavery is regulated there is still bastard like that who broke the law.
As for John, well I let him go, I don''t know why I did that maybe because I was tired or maybe for no real reason I don''t know.
The week after that the king asked me in his office, eh how long has it been since the last time I went here, 2 years maybe, it hasn''t really changed much except for the fact that the Prime minister is standing beside the king. I really did reformed him, before he was fat and as vile as a human can be but now he is much more slimmer and a lot more honest with us .... what punching him in the face for three day straight is a effective method.
|So why did ya called me old man ?|(Apocalypse)
|Apocalypse ... I want you to go to the Empire.|(King)
Idgar is my boy.
Idgar is my boy
|Sorry old man but I didn''t quite get ya there ? I must do what ? It takes five months to go to the Empire on horses, must I make ya remember that my wife is pregnante.|(Apocalypse)
The Prime minister step foward and hand a scroll to me as well as a blazon in the shape of a shield, yeah yeah that''s great and all but my blazon is a red heart with two white roses coiled around it. Confusion must have shown on my face since the Prime minister spoke.
|Do not worry we will give you gryphons and a sky ray to go there, so the trip should take a few days. As for what you must do there ... well three years ago when some of the former slaves decided to return to the Empire we sent one of our men with them to negotiate peace but he hasn''t contacted us since then, so we want someone to investigate it.
This scroll is the written proof that you are our spokerman as for the blazon it is the one of the man we sent, Urn Silverblade, we also told his daughter about it and she will join you as a spokerman, you can take a maximum of five person with you and will need to stay there for at least one month.|(Prime minister)
I grab the scroll and the blazon and look at them before scratching the back of my head and letting out a sigh.
|Sheesh I know that since I became a duke I must obey and all but seriously why now .... *sigh* .... I got it I won''t complain. When must we go ?|(Apocalypse)
|The best would be in two day.|(King)
|Then in two day we go.|(Apocalypse)
I go back to the mansion, the sun is setting, for once I walk a little on the way, I look at my hand.
|Like a dragon-newt hu ? who am I really, is it my fault if we were sent on earth ? My parents who were they ?|(Apocalypse)
Speaking to myself outloud I walk towards the mansion''s gate and open them, I see Hanna playing with the servant''s children, when she see me she walks akwardly towards me, eh isn''t she only 3 years old, isn''t the fast growth limited for the Vermillion. She throw her hands in the air indicating she wants me to pick her up of course I do so.
|Big brother is late today ~~ Daddy and mommy are already eating ~~ they said big brother Apocalypse''s busy ~~|(Hanna)
|Hehehe ya saw right through me little one. What do ya think of joining them ?|(Apocalypse)
I pinch lightly her cheek and giggle a little.
|Ouch ~~ Big brother is a meany *growl* ~~ hehehe Hanna''s a little hungry too ~~|(Hanna)
We go to the dinning room and I see that Yualina, Eali, Ellen and Idgar are eating some orc steak, I put Hanna down and she once again walk akwardly to Idgar wo set her on his lap. I kiss Yua and Eali and sit down on my chair.
|In two days I''m going to the Empire for at least one month.|(Apocalypse)
Idgar hit the table with his mug and look at me in the eyes, although he hasn''t mastered his Ki he look a lot younger than when we first met, his hair took back a healthy light brown colours and his skin lost some of its roughness, when we first met he looked like he was in his late thirties but now I''d say mid-twenties.
|Take me with you kid.|(Idgar)
|Wait Cal ... the Empire isn''t that close, you would miss Yualina''s childbirth|(Eali)
|Wait a second, one at a time, first I will go on a sky ray and escorted by gryphon rider and second although I can take up to five people with me are ya sure about it Idgar ?|(Apocalypse)
|Listen kiddo I''ve got something to do in the Empire and believe me I''m tired of running away so I''m coming with you|(Idgar)
|Is it about you know what ? If it is then I am coming to, now it concern me too after all.|(Ellen)
Suddenly Ellen pop up in our conversation, what are they talking about ? Idgar''s never that fired up when we talk about the Empire so why does he seems okay right now ? Sheesh I swear they are a handful.
|But what will ya do about Hanna, she can''t go with us can she ? It is still a long trip after all.|(Apocalypse)
|Don''t worry dear I will stay here and take care of her, traveling isn''t the best for me right now.|(Yualina)
|As for me I''m going with Cal, I want to see the land of the beastmen.|(Eali)
And it seems that Hanna didn''t understood what we were talking about ... no wonder since she only know about the ansion and the city ... sheesh.
Two days after we are ready to go, I have the shotgun, the smartphone, Zakari''s gloves and boots, still I think there are too much blades on it but who cares. I''ve done some reseach on the shotgun and the smartphone and I think the dimensional transfer turned them into magic tools so he must have notice that too. I hope there wasn''t anybody who got transported with a bazooka because it could be scary.
I am on the sky ray and I''ve got something to say .... big, it is almost twenty meters large so Eali, Idgar, Ellen, Eleonore and me can fit on its back really easily, there is even a small hut so we can sleep without fearing falling. But really no wonders they have so few of them I mean it literally is a whole courtyard large.
|I pay honnor to the dragon sir Vermillion, it is an honnor to escort you for this travel, I am the leader of the gryphon squad Zack Ulber|(Zack)
|Pleasure to meet you, I hope ya won''t have to do much|(Apocalypse)
|Bah don''t say that, we don''t want to become rusty.|(Zack)
We took off and we began to fly, I am in the cabin with Eali, she is playing with my hair.
|Eali ... do you think it is my fault if the Vermillion disappeared ?|(Apocalypse)
|What do you mean Cal ?|(Eali)
|You said I looked like a dragon-newt ... maybe my parents were the Vermillion of wrath and the dragon Forgiveness ? That''s the only solution I can come up with and to be honest Ea, I am scared, I-I am scared it is the case, what would I do if it is ?|(Apocalypse
|Shhhh, shhhh, since when are you a cry-baby like that, seriously no matter what you say it was five hundred years ago you coudn''t have done anything about it so calm down Cal.|(Eali)
|*sigh* I guess it is true, seriously what would I do without ya ?|(Apocalypse)
She giggled a little and kissed me, she had warm and sweat lips, hehe, seriously where did my cute little Eali go, why is there a succubus here now.
The trip was eventless, not a bandit or even a flying monster but we did see some fae fish, fae fish are fish that flies in the sky using a wild version of wind magic, that swarm was really pretty as the sun was making their scales shine and believe me my boy they were delicious.
During the last hour of the trip I asked Idgar why he wanted to go to the Empire and .... welll I did not expected his answer.
|Do you remember when we drank together and I told you I loved Ellen ?|(Idgar)
|Of course I''ll remember that ya were quite drunk at the time, no don''t tell me it is about the other gal ya spoke about what was her name again, Lanna ... Vanna ?|(Apocalypse)
|Yeah it is about her, and it is Hanna, I want to know what she became after the war so ... here I am.|(Idgar)
|wow wow wow Idgar ya have ta explain me a little better ''cause I don''t think I understand correctly there.|(Apocalypse)
Idgar told me the story of Hanna and him, shit, Igdar how come that with such a past you became a poor guard in a city like that, man Idgar ..... Idgar.
|Idgar ya''re ma boy. Seriously I hope for ya she isn''t dead ''cause ya''ve a shot there.|(Apocalypse)
|It was fourteen years ago kiddo but yeah I get what you mean, a shame she is married though.|(Idgar)
That''s how our conversation went and we landed, we were greeted by a large bear-kin male Oh ... sorry female .... I couldn''t because of the muscles, it was not because there isn''t anything that could make you think she was a female of course not *cough cough*. She had thirty our so heavy armored people behind her but none of them was taller that her, heck she is almost as tall as me. But now that I look at her even though you could almost mistake her has a man she is far from being ugly, I''d say that if she ever lose a bit of muscle and gain a little bit of fat she could be a real beauty by my standards.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
|Who are you, we did not expected envoy from Guarmille.|(Woman)
|We are spokermen sent by the king, I am Eleonore Lylianna Silverblade, S rank adventurer and daughter of Urn Silverblade and this man here is Apocalypse Vermillion, SSS rank adventurer and duke of Stardust, please forgive his appearance he can be a bit of a mucle head from time to time.|(Eleonore)
|What was that Eleonore ? That''s my best suit ya know, seriously, and dont introduce me on yar own I''m not Aniel for go .... tha dragons sake {fuuuuck nice save}, and also before asking someone''s name shouldn''t ya state yar own first ?!|(Apocalypse)
Sheesh this suit his the only one I have right now, what the last one has a huge tear on the back due to a failed assassination attempt, that''s the best I have and that''s all.
The woman snorted and said.
|Turva Wildclaw, knight captain of the Empire, you both have name of sinners, I don''t know why I should accept any of you in the capital.|(Turva)
|What d''ya mean by tha name of sinners ?|(Apocalypse)
|The men named Urn Silverblade and Imperion Vermillion are considered as criminal in this city.|(Turva)
Imperion Vermillion ? I''ve the feeling I heard the name in the past but I can''t remember when ? But it feels so familiar it is bugging me.
|Could I know what did my fater and this guy .... cousin ? .... brother ? ....relative ? have done ?|(Eleonore)
|They both tried to seduce the first princess.|(Turva)
I burst into laugher .... I see now, I remember where I had heard the name Imperion Vermillion. Back on Earth I was playing a MMORPG under my usual name, Apocalypse Vermillion, and I met this guy who called himself Imperion Vermillion, we both found it funny so we spoke with each other from times to time. Once we were joking aout what we would do if we would ever get summoned to another world .... this guy said he would try to fuck a princess.
|Oh fuck .... ha ha ha ha .... fuck I know tha guy but fuck pfttt to think he woud really try it pfffff, no this is too much, please tell me it is a joke ... I can''t breath anymore, oh fuck, oh fuck ohhhhh fuuuuuccccckkk ....... that''s it I am done with it, just take me to him so I can congratulate his own stupidity, oh fuck.|(Apocalypse)
Evrybody is looking at me with eyes open wide trying to understand what was so funny, oh man, I want to see this guy he was a good friend .... I am just wondering if he is a title older or not, because his name makes me think he is but we never know.
Several minutes after my sudden outburst I am in front of a cell with two men in it, the two man have blond hair though one is younger than another and also taller.
|Imperion Vermillion ?|(Apocalypse)
He lift his head to look at me, the chain at his hand clings a little. His eyers are brown and a small beard is showing on his face, but it his him, I can remember that scar on the forehead, he said he fell on a stone when he was ittle and it cutted his forehead.
|What do you want with me ? can''t you just let me go, come on I just touched her butt and I was a kid back then *ouch* what was that for ?|(Imperion)
|Is that really how ya want ta speak ta me Imperion, do ya really want ta meet uncle Apocalypse again ?|(Apocalypse)
Uncle Apocalypse was the nickname he gave me when I killed in chain a player who insulted me, I don''t remember why but I started to speak like an old man and he found it creepy enough to name it .... don''t ask me why. His eyes widen and he look at me with shock.
|Nope I don''t believe that, If you were really Evan you''d know my ...||Shut up Leo.|| Okay you are Evan, but seriously you got transported too ? I thought I was the only one.|(Imperion)
|So when do ya plan on getting away, I know ya can break those chains, can''t ya Imperion Vermillion : The god of pride|(Apocalypse)
i grinn and he does the same, Turva looks at us like she didn''t understood what happened but she quickly grab a double edged axe when Imperion swing his arms and break the chain, Eleonore who was busy discussing with the other man in the cell, who must be her father looks at us like we have done something outragious.
Imperion takes the cell''s bars and bend them so he can pass through, we look at each other, he is taller than me ... that''s rare, we shake our hands in a manly way, the hands held near the chest and the elbow between us and we laugh a little before hugging each other and hitting each other back.
|Good ta see ya old pal, ya seriously went and did it ya stupid.|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up at least I tried to get laid unlike a certain someone.|(Imperior)
|I don''t know of whom yar talking ta, I''ve got two wife and one is pregnant. Eali come here that I introduce ya to an old friend and miss Turva .... sorry but I think I''ll take this idiot home with me, I hope ya''ll accept, for yar own good that is.|(Apocalypse)
She just wave and the guards let go of their weapon, I think she understood she shouldn''t mess with us, thos bars were made of mithril after all. Eali comes near me and Imperion begin to gaze at her, I grab her shoulder and kiss her at first she is surprised but in the end the went with it and begin to play with my tongue, when we part away I turn to Imperion and say.
|Married ya bastard.|(Apocalypse)
|No way you were serious just now, goddammmmppphhhhh|(Imperion)
|Here you say "by the dragon"|(Apocalypse)
He nods and I remove my hand from his mouth.
We are in the throne room with everybody, in front of us there are five people and one baby, three women and two men, the oldest looking is the man with the crown, the empror, he has a mane and lyon ears, he looks like he is in his mid forties but since he is a beastman he must be a little older, then there is the empress, she is a silver wolf-kin and looks a little bit older than Isolia. Thenn there is the other men, he also is a silver wolk-kin and has short hair, he has a sword on his waist like the girl next to him, she is a lyon-kin but she doesn''t have a mane. Next to her there is another silver wolf-kin she looks shy and has round glasses, she holds on a book. As for the baby ... i don''t know I can''t really see him.
The silver wolf-kin spoke with a voice filled with disdain.
|What are those filthy humans and that traitror doing here, and who let those criminals walk in the castle|(Siverwolf-kin boy)
|Silence Ignilion. Tell me humans, why did Guarmille has sent you ?|(Emperor)
|Well first he sent us to take back our first spokerman home, then that both her and me tack his place for at least one month to wait for a replacement, as for the two here, they had something to do in the Empire, as for the one yar haughty son called a traitror she is my wife and I would like ya to know that should one call her like that ever again ...be they either commoner or emperor I will trample over them until they beg for mercy.
Now that it is said, I am Apocalypse Vermillion duke of Stardust and SSS rank adventurer, my wife is Eali Vermillion.
This one here is Eleonore something Silverblade. And those two are Idgar and Ellen.|(Apocalypse)
|How dare you speak to esteemed father like tha ...||Ignilion silence|| .... yes father.|(Ignilion)
|I accept that human but can I ask what are you going to do with the criminal Imperion Vermillion ?|(Emperor)
|I guess I''ll tack him back home and do my best to find him a respectable wife so he doesn''t try what he did again, although I can understand why he did it.|(Apocalypse)
I elbow Imperion and wink at him, he does the same .... fuck I love this guy .... no homo. Idgar takes a step fowards and the Emperor looks at me I nod to tell him it is okay.
|What do you want human ?|(Emperor)
|This lowly human want to ask his highness if he knows of someone named Hanna Riverbloom, I woud like to know what happened to her after the war.|(Idgar)
To that the lyon-kin girl spoke.
|If you are speaking about the former captain Hanna she lives in a small house near the city''s hall, can I guess you want to meet her ?|(Lyon-kin girl)
|Yes please, could you have someone to guide me there.|(Idgar)
In the end we were given the permission to go see this Hanna girl. Eali and Eleonore were tired so they went to the room the Emperor provided us with, while Urn and Imperion are sleepin in the cabin on the sky ray, mainly as a punishment for being perverts.
Right now we are at the door of a small house in the slum .... I''ve got a bad feeling about this. Idgar knock at the door and someone open it, it''s a wolf-kin girl, she has short light brown hair and blue eyes, her clothes seems old and dirty, I''d say she is in her early twenties.
|What do you want ? we''ve got no money here.|(Girl)
|Does Hanna Riverbloom lives here ?|(Idgar)
|Who ask for her ?|(girl)
|Tell her it is Idgar.|(Idgar)
From the house a woman''s voice was heard.
|Jean, who is it ? If it is the princess then tell her we need to clean up before she enter.|(Woman)
|It isn''t the princess mom, it''s a human named Idgar or someting like that, do you know him ?|(Jean)
|Did you just say Idgar ?|(Woman)
|Yes|(Jean)
|Let him in imediatly and make us some tea please, that be nice of you.|(Woman)
|Okay.|(Jean)
She tells us to enter the house and that'' what we do, she leads us in a small dinning room, there in a wheel chair is a silver wolf-kin woman who seems to be in her early thirties, although since the girl earlier called her mom she must be in her fifties in my opinion. Her eyes are set on me and she say.
|You''re not Idgar|(Woman)
oops, forgot that he is behind me.
|Indeed I am not but this guy sure is Idgar.|(Apocalypse)
|Hello Hanna, it has been fourteen years, you haven''t changet a bit. By the way was that your daughter ?|(Idgar)
Small tears gather in the woman''s eyes, she wipe them with her finger and a smile on her face, she truy is beautiful, nice catch Idgar.
|Yes ... yes it was. And who are you to speak, it''s like you didn''t aged at all. By the way who is the lady standing behind you ?|(Hanna)
|She is my wife Ellen, and where is your husband ? I''d like to meet him.|(Idgar)
A small hint of sadness could be seen in her eyes in both Idgar revelation and his question .... keep it up man I know you can do it.
|I see ... my husband died a little after our battle, apparently he tried to search for you, to make you pay for making me ... like this .... but he only found a spear in his chest the fool.|(Hanna)
Idgar sighed and Ellen took out a box from her pocket, she opened it and in it was a necklace made of silver,the head of a wolf was fixed on it. Idgar took the necklace and handed it to Hanna who received it tilting her head on the side .... cute .... seriously how can he do that, how can Idgar also be a harem builder ..... sorry Idgar but there can only be one.
*bang bang* I am hit .... I die, Idgar is victorious, Idgar is my boy.
|Does it mean that what you said back then is still valid ?|(Hanna)
|S-shut up it''s embarassing.|(Idgar)
|Then I say yes, seriously, you made me wait for fourteen years you asshole.|(Hanna)
Hehehe I also have a surprise for her, while she was speaking with Idgar I check her body condition with my Ki, I found out that the lower part of her spine had broken so I put my hand on her shoulder and poured my Ki into her, without her noticing I had fixed it, fufufufu, the Ki is all about controlling one''s body while magic is one''s mind. Now she should once agin be able to walk, she must learn again though.
Before leaving the room I tell it to Idgar.
I leave the house and see Jean back on the wall smoking a branch of wood, is it a cigarette ?
|Can I have one ?|(Apocalypse)
|Here.|(Jean)
I light it up with a flame that I made out of magic and begin to smoke it, I never smoked while I was on Earth but right now I think I need one, at the beginning I coughed a little but I got used to it. After a while Jean spoke.
|Love sure is hard isn''t it.|(Jean)
Damnit those beastmen have good ears, or is it just that the wall are paper thin ?
|Rather than hard I would call it strange, no point in hiding it anymore, yar mother is surely going to mary the man who made her like this, although ya will be surprised tomorow morning. But I must admit I find yar mother and Idgar story beautiful, it make me think of a story of my homeland, Romeo and Juliet except that yar mother and Idgar story has a happy ending.|(Apocalypse)
|Do you think I''ll be able to have someone like my mother have ? I admit that alway working since I am 12 years old didn''t made me knowlegeable in the field of love.|(Jean)
|I know a guy who could use having a girlfriend.|(Apocalypse)
|Then introduce me to him when you can. I swear I need to lay down for a while and a good fuck would help.|(Jean)
Quite the tomboy we have here hu ..... yep perfect for him.
Peace ... it is nice
Peace .... it''s nice
I am in tavern with Imperion and we are curently arm wrestling while a mob of drunk beastmen are cheering for us, if you are wondering how did it turned out like this well the day after we met Hanna I spoke a little with Imperion and turns out that spending three years and a half in a prison didn''t helped learning about society so I decided to take him to a Tavern .... after he took a bath ''cause seriously he stinked.
When we arrived at the tavern there was an arm wrestling competion and the current winner was a bear-kin with arms as thick as my torso, and believe my torso isn''t puny. Maybe because of his pride Imperion challenged him and won and he then challenged me, tsk. And so here we are in a deadlock since none of us can outpower the other.
|Ya grew ya bastard.|(Apocalypse)
I think we title holder become taller when our ood is in resonance with our title, for exemple when I am mad I grow and when he is prideful he grow.
|Go back eat some of you''re cheese you fucking French.|(Imperion)
|What did ya say, couldn''t hear ya over tha scream of tha burning Jews behind ya, ya fucking german.|(Apocalypse)
|No wonder you''re wrath, French are nothing but a grumpy bunch.|(Imperion)
|Do ya wanna make me reap yar fucking piss colored hair and shove it in yar mouth. Ya''d be more handsome bald.|(Apocalypse)
Trash talking .... how long as it been since I las did it. We often badmouthed each other when we played together and god it is fun thou I admit we are a bit too fired up today, Sweatstream down our forehead a a carnivorous smile show on our face, I think we use enough strenght to break a tank armor. I have one of those cigarette in my mouth while a beauty helps him chunking down his beer.
|So when are ya going ta get serious ya san of a bitch ?|(Apocalypse)
|I want to ask you the same you bastard. Hey if it is a daughter, mind if I become you''re son in law ?|(Imperion)
|What did ya say ya fucker, ya ain''t laying a hand on ma daughter, she isn''t even born yet, ya better hold that filthy tongue of yars in yar mouth.|(Apocalypse)
|You grow you fucking cheese-eater, and ..... fuck it ..... Okay you won.|(Imperion)
|WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO !!!!!!!!!!|(Crowd)
Yeah praise me moar ! No but this guy is he serious, if he try anything on my children I''ll beat him up. I chug down my own beer, god damnit dwarven ale is some strong shit, We spent the rest of the night drinking and laughing with the patrons.
~Drink and laugh my kid
Chug your ale and slap her ass
Never ending fun in our tavern
Boss another piece of meat
Drink and laugh lass
Never anywhere else you''ll find
a party funnier than a beastmen one~
That''s all I remember of that night. Though I am curious about who thought of this song.
When I woke up I was in my bed with Eali clinging to my left arm like usual, sorry far nothing to worry about .... I''d say that if I wasn''t feeling a weight on my other arm. I turn my head to the right and see Eleonore with teary eyes, her hair are in a indescriptible mess.
|You beast .... you said it wouldn''t hurt, how could you do that to me who helped you get back to the castle witout falling in the dam. It was my first time !!!!|(Eleonore)
Oh I see, this is why the room stink of sweat ..... wait I shouldn''t worry about that, wait I am starting to remember what happened yesterday .... oh god oh god oh god oh god oh god, Eali you demoness, could you really be a succubus, and holy word you can do that with Ki ... how come only drunk me knew that.
| Y-you have to take responsibility ..... men are scary, men are scary, men are scary.|(Eleonore)
|Oh shut up you liked it, in the end you even begged for it and you Cal I knew you liked them big, you fiend.|(Eali)This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
It seems that Eali has woke up, and she is staring at me so hard that you can almost hear "Jiiiii" coming from her. No you''re wrong Ea, I like them all, big, small, meddium and all shapes too .... that I did not said, I just grabbed my clothes and clothed myself at light speed and ran out of the room, fleeing from the two woman.
When I stopped running I was in a garden and a lyon-kin girl was swinging a sword and doing forms so I sat down and watched it, the was the one who answered to Idgar and she seems to be skilled with a sword, she must have done forms for at least thirty minutes or so before she stopped, she took out a hankerchief out of her pocket and wiped the sweat on her face before her setting her eyes on me. She walked towards me and sat down next to me.
|You''re up early sir Vermillion.|(Girl)
|Not as early as ya, miss ?|(Apocalypse)
|Amelia, Amelia Goldenmane.|(Amelia)
|Ya seems ta be skilled with the sword miss Goldenmane, may I now why someone as beautiful as ya want ta spend her life in the way of tha sword ?|(Apocalypse)
|Call me Amelia please.|(Amelia)
|If ya call me Apocalypse. So Amelia, care ta answer ma question ?|(Apocalypse)
|I was six when the last war between the Empire and Guarmille ended and when Hanna came back, she couldn''t walk anymore, she had lost her husband so I asked her if she hated the human who did that to her to her. Do you know what she answered ?|(Amelia)
|Can''t say I know|(Apocalypse)
|She told me although she had taken her sword to protect the country, the human had done the same. She told that the only reason she was still here today was because of the very human who made her like this, that should the opportunity ever show itself she would gladly fight alongside this man with her life on the line and I saw a light in her eyes and I decided .... that I would protect human and beastmen with all my power so one day her dream can be fulfilled.
Hey why are you laughing, are you making fun of me ?!|(Amelia)
Wiping a tear in the corner of my eyes and stopping my laugher I stand up.
|No, far from it actually, I was just thinking of how close ya are of yar dream. However ya are still too weak ta shoulder a burden like that so I''m going ta teach ya a little something.|(Apocalypse)
I go to a dummy and put my open face on the head area, I breath in and
|AAAAHHH !!|(Apocalypse)
The head of the dummy explose. In truth it is harder than just yelling, since the dummy isn''t a living being even a little of Ki would make it explose but just making the head explose is harder than the whole body since I must stop the Ki I inserted in the dummy from spreading in it and controlling your Ki in your own body isn''t that hard but in another man body it is another matter.
Amelia is looking at the beheaded dummy with wide eyes and her ears are twitching while her tail is making a question mark shape.
|How did you do that ? I didn''t sensed any magic.|(Amelia)
|That''s what I''m going ta teach ya. First sit with yar legs crossed and place yar hands on yar knees. Good now close yar eyes.
Now listen ta me, when ya learn how ta use magic for tha first time ya had to find yar mana source right, and ya found it in yar head right.|(Apocalypse)
She nodded so I continued.
|That''s because magic comes from one''s soul, and works better when ya have a good image of what ya''re doing in yar head. But the Ki, what I''m going ta teach ya is how ta forge yar body, it is tha tool of a warrior and what does a warrior need ?|(Apocalypse)
|I don''t know ? A weapon ?|(Amelia)
|Yes but he need tha most is heart, a warrior is nothing without heart, search far it, deep in yar heart it is hidden, the power ta mold yar body into a weapon, feel it, if mana is a calm yet powerful ocean then the Ki is a wild and dangerous tornado. Ya are standing in tha middle of this tornardo, ya are tha eye of the storm, feel tha wind flowing on yar face, feel tha vibration of the ground, grasp this power inside ya, ya don''t need to only be tha eye when ya can be tha storm itself. Yes ya got it, yes keep it up ... a little more and ya can open yar eyes.|(Apocalypse)
Finding your Ki isn''t that hard but cultivating it is, like meditating under the moon in cold water and this kind of shit, I swear I even got the flue because of that. I tell her some safe cultivation method and go to the dinning room with her since I haven''t eaten yet. It seems that while she love both beastmen and human her brother looks down on human. Shees I hope I won''t have to deal with him too much.
In the dinning room there is Idgar, Ellen, Hanna (the wolf-kin), Jean, the wolf-kin girl with the book, the empress, the emperor, Eali, Eleonore, her father and Imperion. Ignilion is nowhere to be seen. Everybody seems to have a fun time when they called us out to sit down.
|So Apocalypse, where''s this guy you talk to me about ?|(Jean)
Seiously Jean, in front of the emperor. I respect that. I point my fingers at Imperion who was stuffing his mouth with meat, he stopped and looked at me with a confused face.
|Is he as good as Eali told me you are ?|(Jean)
|And how good is that ?|(Apocalypse)
|Worth enough to make ennemies out of the dragon.|(Jean)
Can''t you be more oblivious Ea and am I seriously that good ?
|Well .... ya''ll have ta find out yarself.|(Apocalypse)
She grab Imperion by the neck collar and drag him out of the room while he was still looking at me expecting an explenation for what was happening, gueguegueguegue he won''t have one. I hope it turns out ok for you Imperion, Beastwoman can get really wild.
The emperor coughed a little breaking the silence.
|I think we didn''t introduced ourself properly yesterday, I am the emperor Ziran, this is my wife Ivilia, my son Ignilion isn''t here for the moment, you already met with Amelia and this is my daughter Inalia.|(Ziran)
I greet all of them and the queen speak.
|But for Hanna to meet the man she spoke to me so much about and ending marying him that quickly, are you sure you only met once before, fufufufufu.|(Ivilia)
Idgar blushed while looking away while Hanna hitted his chest lightly with her fist.
|One time or a hundred time doesn''t change the fact he makes my blood boil unlike any other before and by the dragon I didn''t knew you could do things like that in bed .... fufufufufu.|(Hanna)
Feeling that the conversation was going to get dangerous I exited the room with stealth even a master assassin would be jealous of, although Eali was eyeing me all the time. I close the door and sigh only to notice I wasn''t the only one who leaved. Next to me was the girl holding a book, Inalia was it.
Am I really a SSS rank adventurer
Am I really a SSS rank adventurer
|Ya''re called Inalia right ?|(Apocalypse)
She nods a little shy. I look at her book, I know that the Empire and Guarmilles speaks the same language but I also know that their alphabet are different so now I am sure of it, I have a language cheat since I can read what''s written on it. "The white butler and the black maid" ..... not so shy after all.
|What''s this book about ?|(Apocalypse)
|It''s about the love between the sun and the moon, they are painted as a butler and maid of the two primordials god but can''t be together because of the war between the two, in the end they chase after each other for all eternity and when they finally meet again they must part away the next moment.|(Inalia)
Yeah not so shy .... well at least it wasn''t what I thought it was.
|I see, hehehe so they got this even in a different world, do ya have a library here ?|(Apocalypse)
She nods and makes me me sign to follow her, she opens a door and we enter a room filled with book, I walk towards one of the shelves.
|Say Inalia, how much do ya know about magic ?|(Apocalypse)
Inalia POV
|Say Inalia, how much do ya know about magic ?|(Apocalypse)
That man asked me that question while picking a book out of the shelves, tsk don''t look down on me I am going to be a magic warrior so of course I know about magic you plebs.
|Well I know the basics, like the seven attribute, Fire, Earth, Wind, Water, Light, Darkness and Void. I also know that if a spell as more than one attribute it will create a new one, likewhen you combine Wind and Water you obtain Ice.
That magic is a manifestation of the soul and you must properly visualise the structure of a spell for it too work and that it was a gift of the dragon goddess.|(Inalia)
He flipped the page of the book and smiled a little before taking back his usual arrogant grin, although I must admit it suits him well with his body stature, like he is looking down on everything he see but he speak like an old man so it''s weird.
|And about Space magic ?|(Apocalypse)
|I think it is a combination of Void and Wind magic, the fairy used it to create their own sub-space to hide from the human and only a handful of people can use it in the world.|(Inalia)
Apocalypse took out a small grey thing from his pocket and music began to play, it was in an unknown language to me but it sounded beautiful, it was slow yet powerful. I managed to get this part of the song, "And nothing else matter". Apocalypse sat down still reading the book while swinging back and fowards lightly along with the music.
|What would ya think of a world full of human, no beastmen, no monsters, no elves, no dwarves, no dragons, no magic and no gods. Only human living in tall grey buildings that reach the sky. A world where orcs doesn''t exist and titans fills tha bed time stories. A world where human fly in the sky in ships of metal fueled by tha power of science. A world where human destroy tha earth for their own greed . How does a world like that sound ta ya ?|(Apocalypse)
|It sounds aweful, why would you think of something like that ?!|(Inalia)
Not leaving his book and still swinging back and forth lightly he answered me.
|Because I come from a world like that of course. A shitty world where violence in no good so sometimes a guy snap a kill his neighbour and he is then jailed for ten years or so before we let him go, but seriously did they really tought caging a guy for ten years was good for his sanity. A world where kings and queens hold no power, where tha leader are only here for a few years before someone come to take their place.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
Of course I don''t want ta go back ta this world but other I''ll find on my road might not think the same.
Hey seriously who would trade a fantasy world for a crappy world like our old one.|(Apocalypse)
|I don''t think I understand what you are saying but maybe it is because of their loved one they left behind.|(Inalia)
He sighed and closed the book he was reading and put it on the table and went to the door, before leaving he sent a last glance at the book and said.
|They just don''t know we all belonged here since the beginning.|(Apocalypse)
And he left, I took the book and was surprised to see that I had never read it, rather ... was it always there ? The title was "The Vermillion''s demise". I opened it in the middle and only one thing was written on it.
I dropped it immediatly .... What does it mean ?
Apocalypse POV
It doesn''t make any sense !!
Why would they be sadened by the Vermillion''s disappearance, would it have been only Forgiveness I would understand .... but the whole dragon race and it was written on every single page of the god damn book. Was it just a degenerate scribling no even then it doesn''t make any sense.
I go to my room and lay down on my bed looking at the ceiling, at first I just wanted to gather more information about magic to find out why we where took back here but when I saw the book I lost myself, sigh, life isn''t always easy.
*tock tock*
|Who''s there ?|(Apocalypse)
|It''s me Eleonore.|(Eleonore)
|Come in.|(Apocalypse)
She opened the door and looked around the room, searching for me, when her eyes set on me she went to the bed and sat down.
|You look depressed, it is almost impresive how fast you are in changing your expression. It''s almost facinating.|(Eleonore)
|Get ta the point I am not in tha best mood right now.|(Apocalypse)
|I spoke wwith Eali with you taking responsability for what happened and we agreed on something. You either have to swear alligeance to the Silverblide for the rest of your life or you just mary me.|(Eleonore)
|Was that supposed to be a confession, we should have a pretty bad relationship, from what I remember anyway and besides even if we had a good relationship we haven''t known each other for a month that''s like way to fa....|(Apocalypse)
And I am being kissed right now, at first I tried to resist but after a while I went with it, intertwining our tongue, when we parted away a thread of saliva connected both of our mouth.
|I have indeed a bad image of you, arrogant, grumpy, annoying, brutal and much more .... but I also find a few good points in you, first is when you are with this Imperion guy, even Eali say she rarely see you smile like that yet every time you''re with him you smile. There is also the fact that once we know you a little we just see that it is not that you are arrogant but just that you are too over-protective of evryone you know.
Also you look like you look down on everyone you see but in fact you acknowledge their strenght. Like during the subjugation the moment you know there were a Vermillion you immediatly asked for an elite group because you knew it would be really dangerous so I''d say that changed my impression of you in a somewhat neutral one.|(Eleonore)
|So what do ya want ?|(Apocalypse)
|Hmmmm, should we try and see if we are compatible.|(Eleonore)
I smile and little and grab her, I look into her blue eyes, as blue as the sea and once again we gave each other a deep kiss.
Third person POV (SEXY TIME YOU MORON)
He kissed her in the neck his hands slowly undressing her, he was carressing her like an artist would do to his masterpiece.
His hand found his way to her right breast, rubbing them and pinching her pink nipple, she moaned in pleasure as his sucked on them. She knew it was wrong, as a S rank adventurer and a noble she should behave with grace and here she was panting and moaning in his embrace yet she loved that.
She wasn''t the only one getting pleasured, her hand had founf itself to his neither region and was currently rubing against his penis who had became rock hard, she slowly lowered his pants and did the same with her''s. The man was tall, so tall that even if he had laid down she had a hard time getting to his face.
He moved his hand to her lower mouth and began to rub it before inserting two of his finger in it and thrusting them slowly before going faster, after a while she came as she arched her back. She was drown in pleasure but it didn''t stop as his sword stabbed her, she came from pleasure again.
While still kissing her he began to move his hips back and forth, each of his thrust made her mind go blank and she was driving further and further away from sanity, her nails digging in his back she was panting, her tongue hanging from her mouth and her eyes rolling back in their socket.
|Fuck me harder Apocalypse, fuck fuck fuck fuck I LOVE YOU OH FUUUUUCKKKK !!!!!|(Eleonore)
|Shut up you whore and take this !!|(Apocalypse)
In a final thrust they both came. She felt guilty, him calling her like that she didn''t want to admit it but she loved that. Even though she love it when he was gentle like the night before that she also loved when he was aggressive and mean to her, she knew it was because he was a bit mad but she didn''t care. She kissed him again and he said.
|Getting conforted like that, am I really a SSS rank adventurer ?|(Apocalypse)
She smiled a bit and kissed him again.
|In my book you are.|(Eleonore)
Brothers of sins
Brothers of sins
I wake up and find Eleonor sleeping on my chest and it seems that Eali joined us in bed since she is coiling around my arms, sigh, would it have been Earth i would have been arrested and called the scum of earth if I did that, seriousl I don''t understand against polygamie, I mean as long as everybody is happy who cares ? In some country they even allowed gay marriage so why can''t we have more than one wife or husband for all I care. Well I won''t go back to Earth anyway.
Well that isn''t the issue anyway, I''d say the maid trying to stab me is more important at the moment I grab her wrist and break it while using my other hand to prevent her from screaming, she''s a rabbit-kin, surely a real maid since a real assassin would have had more than one weapon.
I pus Eleonore away from my chest and remove Eali who is hanging from my arm holding the maid''s mouth, god damnit what a downer. I release her hand and take the dagger, I break it and sit down on the bed.
|Ya''re going ta answer ma question ''kay ? If it''s a yes ya nod, if it''s a no ya don''t do anything ''kay ? good good. no no no don''t cry I won''t do anything ta ya as long as ya answer.
Is it tha first prince who sent ya, and by first prince I mean Ignilion. So that''s a yes. Okay let''s continue were there anybody else targeted ? okay so it is a no, good. Is there anybody else beside ya who were sent ta kill me ? Again a no, good.|(Apocalypse)
I fiw her broken wrist with my Ki, like I said earlier this isn''t an easy task, it''s like molding clay but with boxing gloves, with enough experience I am sure I could make body part regrow or even create ne limbs like a second pair of arm or something like that but even if I can I won''t.
|''Kay now ya''re going to lead me ta tha prince.|(Apocalypse)
She nods and I get out of bed, I put the blanket on Eali and Eleonore and dress myself, I equip my bladed gantlet and wear my ring around my neck. I crack my neck and my knuckles, I won''t hurt him just show him that underestimating me is a mistake nobody do twice.
When we arrive at the prince room door it is closed and I can hear him rampaging around, I put my hand on the door and breath in, breath out.
|AHHHHH !!|(Apocalypse)
*bang*
The door explose and I am shocked .... I think the prince is a siscon, everywhere on the wall there is painting of Amelia and Inalia, he wasn''t rampaging but in fact he was rolling on the ground with a hug pillow, when he see us he stood up right away and unsheath his sword while blushing. I don''t react or more like I can''t react did he really sent an assassin because I hanged out with his sisters yesterday ?
I weakly grab his sword and breath in, breath out.
|ahhhh ?|(Apocalypse)
*cling*
The sword shatter in pieces .... it''s strange I feel really unsatisfied right now, I turn round to go back to my room ignoring the prince shouting like "why is he still alive" or "my sword noooooooo". Is it normal for me to feel this confused by this right now ? Should I beat him up for sending assassin to kill me or should I cheer for him in his more-than-brotherly love ?
I come across Imperion while I walk aimlessly in the castle, so he also started to smoke too hu ? I back myself on a pillar.
|Ya got another one ?|(Apocalypse)
|Here.|(Imperion)
|Thanks.|(Apocalypse)
I light up the branch and put it in my mouth, I breath out the smoke, taste like cotton candy, I let out a small laugh and close my eyes, feeling the wind in my hair, the pure air around me, the scent of the grass, yeah there nowhere on Earth where you can do that anymore. This time I speak in english to Imperion.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
|Hey Leo, do you want to go back to Earth ?|(Apocalypse)
He puff out some smoke and look at the tree in front of us, on Earth I would have called it a sakura tree, I wonder if some of us got transported to Japan when the sent us on Earth.
|... No, it doesn''t feel right, we both know how we felt back then, that''s why we played MMO. We wanted to escape to a world of adventure yet none of them had this thing.... what was it that we were searching again ?|(Imperion)
|Thrill ... power and blood, we both wanted battle and adrenaline that''s why we always got in trouble with the bullies, is it because our blood wants us to fight agaisnt the dragon ? or is simply because were muscle-head idiots.
There was one game that got close to it though ...|(Apocalypse)
||Return of the fallen gods online.||(Imperion & Apocalypse)
|The seven gods of virtue against the fallen gods of sin, dragons against titans, adventure and love, drama and tears ... the fallen gods where better than the gods of virtue don''t you think ?|(Imperion)
|Yeah you could even become an apostle of the god if you were good enough .... wait wait didn''t the one who became apostle of the fallen gods got their surname immediatly change to Vermillion ?|(Apocalypse)
|They said it was because the two of us got quite the reputation in the other MMO as the brother of sins, it was a tribute nothing else. But I didn''t quite get you said earlier, what do you mean by us wanting to fight dragons, aren''t they sacred here ?|(Imperion)
That''s it I think I got it.
|It wasn''t a tribute, the setting is too similar to this world except for the fact that there were more than two god, the Vermillions battling against the dragons. There must have been an external interference in the game developpement, someone who wanted the Vermillion''s return and knew where we were ..... but who ...... that doesn''t make any sense !|(Apocalypse)
|Calm down you grew. You should forget it there isn''t anything we can do for now.|(Imperion)
|Yeah you''re right. By the way how did it go with Jean ?|(Apocalypse)
|She said it was worth it and that she''ll probably come again.|(Imperion)
|Don''t let her go man, beastgirl are the best.|(Apocalypse)
|What did you used to say about going to another world again ?|(Imperion)
|Si tu me cherches je suis entrain de buter du dragon avec ma nekomimi.|(Apocalypse)
|Never thoughth you would do it.|(Imperior)
|Speak for youserld you dumbass. Anyway the day is still long and we''ve got things to do come with me to the training ground. A good fight should do us some good.|(Apocalypse)
He crack his knuckles and we go to the training ground. I put my bladed gauntlet on the side and face him. The training ground in just an big garden without flower if I say so myself. Some maids, guards and even the princess Amelia stop what they are doing to watch us.
For now we are just staring at each other.
Amelia POV
Apocalypse Vermillion, this guy is strange, he gave me a way to become more powerful and he is currently staring at Imperion Vermillion with a carnivorous smile on his face, a carnivorous smile that Imperion mirror. This Imperion is very similar to Apocalypse ye they both feel different. Apocalypse feels wild while Imperion feels noble .... something he isn''t.
I don''t understand their relationship yet but even though they are so close and have the same surname they aren''t related or that''s what Apocalypse''s wife Eali told me. But I am sure of one thing and that is that the two are not someones you can joke with in term of power. Imperion was able to bend mithril bar with sheer strenght while Apocalypse use strange technique.
They still stare at each other smilling like mad man, just the atmosphere makes you want to back off but at the same time it draws you near it.
Apocalypse and Imperion kick the ground and charge at each other, the both of them do a right jab and their fist collide with so much power a shock wave is created. Apocalypse do a roundhouse kick but Imperion block it with his arm and jump back doing a back flip aiming to kick Apocalypse in the jaw. It work and another shock wave is sent but Apocalypse stand his ground while grinding his teeth, the two of them are still smiling.
Apocalypse jump in the air, when he was going toland on Imperion wh was looking at him, he ready himself to throw a punch, Imperion evade it and the ground is destroyed .... hey it was enchanced so it wouldn''t break even if we used high-grade magic.
Apocalypse roll to dodge Imperion''s axe kick and do a swip kick, making Imperion fall and when Imperion tried to stand up Apocalypse clapped his hand together and it sent a shock wave even more powerful than the previous one, the shock wave made a cloud of dust and when the cloud finally fadded ... Apocalypse was standing in the middle of the training ground which had been flattened by his attack, his torso was naked , his hand still together. Imperion stood there without moving, you could see that he had cold sweat dripping down his neck and was shaking like crazy.
|Man what was THAT !!!|(Imperion)
Apocalypse''s carnivorous smile showed itself on his face again and he answered.
|Ain''t telling ya ya bastard, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.|(Apocalypse)
Me, I was standing there on the side looking at the sky and I saw it .... the hole in the sky from where cherry blossom were falling as if drop of rain. It wasn''t a battle, it was a dance ..... "the cherry blossom ballade". I understood their relationship, it wasn''t friendship it was just chaos .... an armonized chaos between two powerful men, they trusted each other but at the same time wanted confrontation but they knw they couldn''t find it between the two of them they are almost like .... brothers.
Didn''t Imperion talked a lot about a guy when he was in prison, what did he called him again ... Oh yeah his brother of sins.
His weakness
His weakness
It has been one week since we went to the Empire, Yua sent me a message by a communication crystal, Rune had used something like that to contact the bandit before the subjugation, she said everything was alright and that her belly had swollened a bit, isn''t that too fast ? Or was it the same with Ellen ? I don''t really remember since I was always working at that time.
Right now I am in the corner of the castle stable hugging my knees and swinging back and forth, we were supposed to go hunting but.
|IN A STABLE YA''RE SUPPOSED TA HAVE HORSES NOT GIANT FUCKING SPIDER !!!!|(Apocalypse)
|Oh yeah I had forgotten you weren''t good things like bugs and the like.|(Imperion)
|WE MUST BURN EVERYONE OF THEM WITH THE FIRE OF HELL THEY ARE DISGUSTING !! STOP LOOKING AT ME WITH THOS EIGHT DISGUSTING EYES !!!|(Apocalypse)
|Did you ever saw him like that ?|(Imperion)
|No, though he was a bit reluctant in riding the centiped back then.|(Eali)
|Is he okay ?|(Eleonore)
|I''m surprised he even rode it you know, one time we were both hunting bug type monster and he snapped, I think I called him ... what was it again ? Oh yeah Broken Apocalypse.|(Imperion)
That traitror lead me here, he he he he it''s his fault, he he he he, this bastard. And why are you looking at me like I am a lost puppy and you Eleonore don''t tell me you''re the M and the S. And you emperor stop looking at me like that it''s embarassing.
|He hE,, he he hei hi ha he heia ha hua hahah ahua|(Apocalypse)
|He broke, he''s going to kill them all, flee for your life !!|(Imperion)
|It can''t be that bad.|(Emperor)
|Kill kill kill hei hah h huh ihiu hihuih kail jodidfuuehfjf hehehehehehehehe !!!|(Apocalypse)
*sploutch cratch hissssblolol*
|That''s was Amelia one and Ignilion .... they are going to be pissed.|(Emperor)
|SHUT UP AND RUN !!|(Imperion)
*bonk*
|Stop that you idiot !|(Eali)
Eali just hit me on the top of my head, is it because I killed those monstrosity, they deserved divine punishment for existing, spider are envoy of the devil himself. How could you do that when I was saving this world, no don''t tell me he also corrupted Eali, no no noooooooo !
Hmmm what is this warmth ? Eali is patting me, yeah she isn''t corrupted, I hug her, I am on my knees.
|There there, you went mad because the big spider are scaring you right ?|(Eali)
I nodded, I admit those spawn of the fallen are scary because.
|They eat their mate, those poor guys who just wanted to fuck a little end up eaten by tha female, they''re so cruel.|(Apocalypse)
My vision went dark after something hit my neck. When I woke up Imperion was pinning me on one of those monster and Eali and Eleonore were sitting on my chest, damn you even though it is not uncomfortable it is still a bloodthirsty monster.
|By the way what are we hunting ?|(Eali)
|We are hunting king slime, they aren''t that strong but since they are often more than one and how bigh they are, they are quite troublesome to deal with. Even more with the fact that they attract lower grade slime, like acid slime, poison slime and those kind of pest.|(Emperor)If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
|Slimes ? I don''t really like them, they''re sticky.|(Eleonore)
|We have arrived, you can let go of him.|(Emperor)
I jumped high in the sky.
|YA FUCKING BASTARDS !!!!|(Apocalypse)
|He grew.|(Imperion)
|Isn''t he over eight meters tall ? That''s the tallest he ever been isn''t he ?|(Eleonore)
|DUCK !|(Imperion)
I land, a cloud of dust cover my view, free I am free ha hah ah ha hah ha ah, where are you ?
|Where are ya ? I promise I won''t hurt ya too much, I''mma just gonna break a few of yar bones far doing that ta me, a few bones aren''t a big deal far a Vermillion right, ya thought I would forgive ya, he he he yar wrong I''mma gonna kick yar ass !|(Apocalypse)
Imperion POV
Fuck I did not expected him to go mad like that, this isn''t Broken Apocalypse it''s my worse fear .... Madness Apocalypse, while Broken Apocalypse only attack ennemies Madness Apocalypse attack everything on sight, I''ve only met hom once and boy he broke some bone I never knew I had ... in a VRMMO of course. Still it hurted.
|But really why does he looks so cool ?|(Imperion)
I whispered to Eali, seriously how come a guy like him got a girl like her.
|What do you mean ?|(Eali)
|I mean the dragon''s wings, those horns, those scales, those two shiny blue eyes, those claws and fuck those teeth ... seriously you would think he could kill a bear with his jaw.|(Imperion)
Right now Apocalypse looks more like a dragon-newt you see in manga than like a human ... there''s even a blue tail, here he saw a slime and .... goallllllllll, who thought a slime could fly that far with just a kick.
The Emperor .... well he is staring with wide eyes at Apocalypse, I pat silently his back and nod. Yeah I understand how you feel, he always does outragious thing, sometimes I even wonder if he hasn''t split personnality if he has I already sorted a bunch of them.
Mofumofu Apocalypse : That''s when he go crazy around cute things.
Serious Apocalypse : That''s when he looks like a hitman with his serious face.
Teacher Apocalypse : That was at the time he cross played as a female teacher and got too caught up in the role.
Uncle Apocalypse : When he start to insult you like an old man and can''t stop speaking about how youth is falling appart nowdays.
Broken Apocalypse : When he start to kill in a extremly brutal way all the ennemies around him, believe me the first time I saw it I threw up, it was graphic too say the least.
Madness Apocalypse : That''s for when he goes berzerk, that town didn''t had time to react at all that all the players and NPCs were all heartlessly slaughtered by Apocalypse, hehehe the looks of relief they had on their face when his hammer broke, they thought they would be saved but they didn''t knew that the hammer was just so the game would be enjoyable since he had already mastered the fist-fighting route .... I did threw up at the scene, this time it wasn''t bugs that he killed but humanoid. In the end he recieved the title [Apocalypse Vermillion : the Blood seeker] while I recieved [Imperion Vermillion : the Demon king''s stalker].
And then the scariest of them all, God of Wrath Apocalypse : That was in Return of the fallen gods online after we achieved the apostle rank a bunch of player accused us of being cheaters, of course even we were young at the time we had made quite a name in the MMO and VRMMO, when we met we where 11 years old and when ROFGO came out we were 13 but since we had a sudden growth people started to see as more mature than we were so we played along and eventually became more mature. Anyway we were known as the brother of sins.
He used to play as a Oni, a one horned humanoid, had red skin and teeth sharper than human ones, they were also taller. Me I played a dark elf but I was buffed. Onis were know to be short-tempered and Elves prideful so we did roleplay and apparently a enraged Oni charging in the ennemies and a elf boasting while finishing them of earned us that title.
Well as I said it was when when acquired the Apostle rank and some guys called us cheater, he got mad a challenged them at a honnor challenge, it''s a challenge where a GM watch the match personnally.
He was alone against 15 high level player, they thougth they would win but he activated the Oni racial skill [Son of the ogre] it gave him aa boost of X2 to his strenght, he also activated [Berzerker]; [Blood seeker]; [Punishement] and [Wrath of the fallen god].
Berzerker making so he deals X2 damage and recieve two time less damage.
Blood seeker making so each time his ennemy suffer from blood loss his stats goes up by 5 points by second.
Punishement let you deal twice more damage to an opponent who questionned your honor and believe me accusing him of cheating was a deep blow in his honor.
Wrath of the fallen god is the skill he earned when became an apostle, each of his stats got a +100 points and +70% in them.
The thing interesting was each of the skills had an effect on the body so they ended up fighting a three meters tall Oni with blood red glowing eyes, his nostril blowing smoke at each breath as well as the intimidation he letted out, they were simply decimated and the GM said there weren''t any cheat involved, not that the main A.I would have allowed it anyway.
So back to the present, he is currently trashing slimes around while yelling, also the forest took quite a hit hu. A wasteland it''s all I can see, he is laughing like a madman on top of a pile of dead slimes body, that sure takes me back. Suddenly he stops and sit down, it looks like he is pouting. He is become smaller and smaller until he is at his original size.
|Stop hiding already I''ve calmed down.|(Apocalypse)
I did so and approached him when I was near enough to see it I stopped and looked at him in the eyes, they weren''t the usual green, no they were clear blue and they were slit like cat''s ones or maybe lizard ones, the problem is .... they don''t come back to normal.
The meeting between two brother |When they were still called Evan and Leo.|
The meeting between two brother
The dark elf Imperion Vermillion was walking, his feet sinking deep in the cold snow of the mountains, each of his breath making a cloud of white smoke. The wind was hitting his face, his strenght was growing dim as he couldn''t stop shivering yet he was still walking, searching for what he had come for.
He could hear the wolf howling yet he did not fell in despair, he was Imperion Vermillion one of the best swordsman of the world, he had slain wyvern and even a kraken, why would he allow himself to be eaten by some wolf in a moutain without a name, no if he had to die then it would be fighting a dragon while saving a beautiful princess and not in the middle of nowhere. he was prideful and that was his pride.
He collapsed, his legs couldn''t bear his weight anymore, he cursed, he blamed his old companion for leaving him. Too prideful they said, what bullshit they should be honored to work with me, he thought. The wolf were surrounding him, he heard them getting closer, soon he even felt their breathing on his cold body, they growled.
He thought he was finished until he heard it, another growl but this one was different from the wolf''s one, it surely belonged to a monster. Letting out a small laugh he lifted his head that had been buried in snow up until now and he saw him.
A deep red skined Oni was walking in the snow yet he did not stagger like him, the Oni was walking slowly yet each of his step were imposing and powerful, his horn on the middle of his forehead was standing proud against the sky, his eyes were clear green glowing as if a fire had ignited in them, his naked torso standing like it didn''t feared the cold. Each breath he took letted out a deep white smoke. He was dragging a body, the body of a giant wolf.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
|N-no way to beat an Alpha bear-handed.|(Imperion)
The Oni stopped and lifted the Alpha''s body above his head with both of his hands and threw it to the wolves attacking Imperion, they of course dodged and the Alpha''s body just ended up crushing Imperion further down in the snow, not without him letting a small yelp out at that of course.
With a roar the Oni charged at wolf and his fist connected with the nearest jaw it found, the wolf was sent fying. His pack wasn''t going to let that pass, they all jumped at the Oni who welcomed them with a headbutt or a punch in the muzzel, each of his strike was accompanied by a wrathful roar.
Soon the wolf were no more, The Oni approached Imperion and held out his hand for him to take Imperion hesitated before taking it, he didn''t knew why but he felt drawn to this man, was that it that led him here ? Before the Oni could go away Imperion said.
|My name is Imperion Vermillion brave one, I shall reward you saving me by following you in your travel, sir ....|(Imperion)
The Oni''s eyes widen for a second before returning to an emotionless face, he snorted and said in a low voice.
|Apocalypse Vermillion.|(Apocalypse)
They both had the same surname, that made him confused but he quickly got over it, he looked at the Oni''s back before following him. If he was pride then the Oni was wrath, he knew he had to follow the Oni for the time being, he knew it would lead to great things. After all it was like this that he met his brother of sins.
A bit of a busy day wasnt it
A bit of a busy day wasn''t it
I beat him up .... I mean Imperion, if you''re wondering what I''m talking about, that bastard di he really thought I would forgive him that easily, tsk you''re supposed to know me better than that you scumbag. So after I killed all the slime I did calmed own a little so I won''t kill him on sight but I lured him to me and when he was looking at me in the eyes, Bam I did an uppercut and boy he flew high. After that I got back to my usual self.
He was a bit mad when I tricked him and swore to never approach me again when I have blue eyes, bah he deserved it. Eali, Eleonore and the Emperor looked at me strangely for a second before snapping out of it right after I called out to them.
We went back to the castle and no I did not get back on a giant spider thingy hideous monster that must be burn in the pits of hell .... I ran and guess what ? Now I''ve a pet, it''s a little fluffy cuty blue slime .... the sole survival of my wrath. What I killed her family then adopted her, I am a scumbag, yeah thanks I knew that. And how do I know it is a her ? ''Cause I said ''kay ? I am sure that if I take care of it she will become a great humanoid slime. Always wondered how it felt to fuck a princess slime. Don''t call me a pervert I am sure you asked yourserfl that too and if you didn''t then you''re weird.
What Eali would get jealous.... I''ve already got another wife and Eleonore might become a third one if we continue that way and plus they aren''t only my wives, they are also her wives so she doesn''t get jealous. Yeah it isn''t a society where same sex marriage is allowed but if two men marry the same woman then they are considered as husband, yeah it is dumb.
When we got back to the castle Ignilion and Amelia jump to their father''s knees and grab his pants, they are crying and pulling his pants, must say he fight hard so it doesn''t fall down.
|Dad, someone killed my gargentula *sniff* and she was so close to maturation *sniff* what will I do now *sniff*|(Amelia)
So those abomination of Earth are called gargentula hu.
|They dared make my cute little sister cry those bastards must pay with their life, I shall cut them myself. Father tell me who did that please, I can''t bear to see my little sister cry anymore.|(Ignilion)
If they continue like that I might start to feel guilty, who am I kidding I did the right thing getting rid of those spawns of satan. The emperor point me weakly with his finger and I glare at him. Ignolion looks at me and then at his scabbard, he did so a few time and step back slowly, another step back he turns around a flee screaming something like "Sorry little sister but this guy is way too much for me to handle". ..... I guess he learned his lesson.
Amelia looks at me with that seems to ask "why .... why did you betray me Philips ?", I ain''t no Philips so I ain''t betraying you. I go back to my room and start playing with gigly, the slime, I learned that slime could morph their body little by little so I want to train her to make her able to take a humanoid form quickly. I know that for that they must have a body density that is high enough so they doesn''t fall appart so I give her meat to eat and show her what I want her to be.
I do that for an hour or so and someone knocks at my door, I open it and there was Inalia holding the book I read yeasterday .... what is she doing with it.
|Sorry to trouble you but the books you read yesterday I tried to read it but I noticed that some pages weren''t written in language I knew ... could you take a look ?|(Inalia)
Is that so ? I only read it until midway so it must have been after that, I take the book and looks at the page she pointed me, I widen my eyes and close the book, I open it again but it is still there. I grab her shoulde and look at her right in the eyes.
|Listen ta me ''kay, ya''re gonna get Imperion here and promise me not ta reveal anything that will be said in this room from now on ''kay, we might need ya far that so stay here when ya did that ''kay.|(Apocalypse)
She nods and walk away .... I think we''ve stumbled on something important. She get back and Imperion is following her, I greet them in my room and open the book after telling Imperion to get closer.
|So what do you want to talk about ?|(Imperion)
|Look at here, do you recognise this ?|(Apocalypse)
|Fuck this is .... is this what I think it is ?|(Imperion)
|Yeah man it''s Japanese, and there on the other page it''s Chinese and after that there is Russian then Greek and there''s Italian, German and then French and there is almost a hundred or so more pages if that mean what I think it means ...|(Apocalypse)
He puts his chin between two of his fingers and lift his head a little.
|Yeah, maybe it''s recorded every language of the country we grew up into, the question is who wrote this and how did it get in here ? If I remember correctly you said to me that you met another Vermillion apart from me, what happened to him ?|(Imperion)
I shrug.
|I killed him why ?|(Apocalypse)
|What do you mean you killed him ?!|(Imperion)
|I mean I broke his fucking neck, do you know what this fucker had done ? He killed two fucking S rank adventurer and believe me man those guys ain''t no push-over, he was a fucking bandit and a fucking dragon-killer to be. Too fucking dangerous to be let alive and believe me man if someone like him shows up again I won''t hesitate to kill him.
You didn''t learned about this world in your cell, this world man it isn''t a fucking fairy tail, do you know how many assassin were sent to kill me because I freed some slave do you know !!! More than two hundreds in four years ! So you are going to get your shit together and be a true Vermillion, FOR WOMEN AND GLORY YOU FUCKING FUCK !!|(Apocalypse)
He tense up and do a military salute.
|FOR HONOR AND MONEY !!|(Imperion)
I looks at Inalia who is looking at us weird.
|What are ya looking at ?|(Apocalypse)
|H-ha no sorry it''s just you two started to speak in an unknown language so I couldn''t understand and you started getting mad and I didn''t knew what to do and you were going all serious and all ...|(Inalia)
Did we started to speak in english without noticing ? I look at Imperion but he just shrug so I do the same. I take back the book and go to the end but the author isn''t written on it, strange ... in all the books I''ve read here normally it is written here. hmmmm, what should we do, well if our theory is exact then we know that someone must have went to our world to get those info and then get back here so there is a way back .... but the problems is still who ? Who would gain from doing that ?
I send Imperion and Inalia back and lie down on my bed, Gigly come on my chest and form a little head on her body, it is so little it would fit in my hand but it is quite well made, a small nose and slimy eyes and cute little cheek. I pinch them a little and she take back her small round form.
Sigh I don''t like where everything happening is headed, should we seach for all of the title holder ? should I ask for the Vermillion to regroup, would they even listen to me. Maybe I should also search for the dragons but if I do how should I do it ?
I take out the smartphone and search for a music and I found it "Zombies" by cranberries, I set it so it repeats when it is finished, I let my mind drift away while listening to the song, image fills my head. I see a man walking through a sea of fire, he is facing a humongus red dragon, the man is wounded his left arms is missing. I don''t know this man but he feels familiar, the dragon fire his breath on the man. I heard two voices, a woman one and a man one, the latter must have belonged to the man.
|Axandrion noooOOOOOOO !!!!!|(Woman voice)Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.
The man''s voice was almost of a whisper.
|Live on ...|(Man voice)
I don''t know why but never did the smile on the man''s face disappeared, not even until he was burned by the dragon''s breath. I woke up in cold sweat, Eali is seating by my side looking worried I quickly hug her, she returns it even though a bit surprised.
|A nightmare hu ? You sure have been feeling down these day.|(Eali)
|Can''t deny that, he he, I must mook like ya in yar first day of freedom.|(Apocalypse)
|And how did I look like back then ?|(Eali)
|Ya were cute as hell.|(Apocalypse)
She settled herself further in my grasp, putting more strenght in her arms, I cans feel her breath through the fabric of my clothes, after spending some times like that she lift her head to look at me, the corner of her cheeks are red he he I knew it even though sometimes she''s a succubus in truth she weak to my praise.
|Say Cal .... could you tell me a story of your world ?|(Eali)
I lean my back on the wall behind the bed and tell her to comes between my legs she does so and I pass my arms around her body, gently hugging her wile we are facing the wall in front of us. What story could I tell to her, maybe the little mermaid.
|Once upon a time there was a beautiful mermaid with long feiry hair, tha mermaid was tha daughter of Neptune tha king of the sea. Everyday she would go at tha surface of tha to watch the land-dweller, their ships and how they lived and one day she met him. A young man with a beauty even gods would jealouse. It was love at first sight.
However she was a mermaid and he was a human, there were no way they could ever be together so she got back ta tha bottom of the ocean and sang, her song was a beautiful one yet a sorrowful one. The mermaid like all other of her kin took pride in her voice.
One day in tha hope ta find a way ta walk with tha one she held dear in her heart she went ta see tha witch of tha ocean, Octavia, and asked her ta give her leg. The witch accepted but in all deal their is a price ta pay, tha mermaid had ta give her voice ta Octavia, tha mermaid gave her precious voice ta tha witch and legs were given ta her.
With those legs she went ta tha surface and searched for the one her heart had fallen for and eventualy found him, he was a prince, she tried her best ta get close him and she succeeded however on tha surface she was but a foreigner without a word and without a proper statues.
Tha man she loved took another woman''s hand in marriage, tha mermaid with her broken heart went ta nearest cliff and in her last moment never once did a voice escaped her mouth as tears flowed down her face. She jumped and died.
End|(Apocalypse)
The song "Zombies" by Cranberries is still playing in the background, to be honest the only thing I know about the true story of the little mermaid is that the prince take another woman as is wife and the mermaid dies, killing herself by jumping from a cliff.
Eali looks at me and ask.
|What was the mermaid''s name ?|(Eali)
|Ariel, she was called Ariel.|(Apocalypse)
Eali and I got silente for a moment, listening to the music. We know we have more time in our hands than we need and because of that we spend it idly.
|So what are you going to do with Eleonore ?|(Eali)
|I think it would be better if ya decide it, I have trouble seeing myself decide that now, besides I still have ta think of a name for the baby.|(Apocalypse)
|I think you should marry her.|(Eali)
|Why is that ?|(Apocalypse)
She take the blanket and put it on us before putting her head on my chest, I start scratching between her ears and lean myself in a more confortable way.
|Think about it Cal, a wife''s duty is to help her husband and to prevent him from doing stupid things, with who you are just one wife isn''t sufficient. Even for me it is hard to say but if you ever lose your mind like today again if it is just me I won''t be able to stop you. Even Imperion was scared you know. I just .... it''s strange to say that when I tell you to have even more wife but I don''t want to lose you.|(Eali)
I hug her tightly and we fall asleep in each other arms. Sleeping with Eali is always calming. I woke up the next day and notice that the music is still playing and that Gigly is rocking back and forth in a rithmic way .....I''ve created a dancing slime. She also grew a bigger head than yesterday .... i''ve got the feeling it is too fast of a growth and te head was too well made for a second time.
I extand my hand and pat her little head, she stopped a little and then got back to swinging back and forth whil making a small squishy sound, though it sounded like a small laugh. I dress myself in clean clothing, black pants and blue shirt and then goes to the dinning room.
Idgar, Ellen, Hanna, Imperion and Jean are here. Though I can see why Hanna looks so happy since she wasn''t able to walk for fourteens years and now she can somehw stand if someone help her. But could you tell me what is Jean doing looking all merry sitting on Imperion''s lap.
I sit down and take a piece of bread. The bread here is hard but it doesn''t bother me that much and the wine is good.
|So may I know why do ya all looks so happy ?|(Apocalypse)
Imperion put down his mug and looks at me. Seriously man stop looking at me like that, that smile is really creepy, and you too Idgar. Seriously are you trying to scare me off.
|Well, how do I say this .... I may or may not be dating Jean right now.|(Imperion)
I spit out all the wine I was drinking.
|Fuckyaworkfast !|(Apocalypse)
Dam this guy, he has known her for only three day and he is already dating .... sigh I know life is cheap here so they live it at its fullest but that is seriously fast, well at least he won''t end up in prison because he touched a princess butt now.
|By tha way Imperion, why didn''t ya broke free of jail tha moment ya were put in there ?|(Apocalypse)
|Hmmm, I wanted the princess to visit me, you know like "I-it''s not like I want you to free yourself but take that b-baka."|(Imperion)
I look at him with a pitying gaze, seriously man, I don''t think that''s the only reason. Plus I know you don''t like tsundere. Trust me he is always saying "I hate how bitchy Tsundere are" or "Can''t you just tell him you love him, goddamnit ". He must have read it in my eyes since he spoke again.
|Okay I admit, it''s because I thougth I would be shameful to go outside in rags.|(Imperion)
|As I thought yar pride got in tha way.|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up you are worse than me, seriously who get bigger when they are angry ?!|(Imperion)
Actually I could mention some people but just so you don''t embarass yourself I won''t do that. I''m nice aren''t I. Anyway What should I do today ? Maybe I should go see Eleonore. Hmmm and maybe get some souvenir for Yua. Speaking of Yua I shoud contact her.
After I finished my breakfast I get up and go to the Contact crystal room. it''s a room with a big green crystal in the middle of it. I pour a little bit of mana in it and soon after that the image of Yualina appear in a greenish light.
|Hello dear. How are you today ?|(Yualina)
|Not bad not bad. Well except that I may or may not made the beastmen emperor wary of me since I did quite tha show yesterday but anyway. Ya how are ya ?|(Apocalypse)
|I am doing wonderful dear, by the way Alice came the other day and offered me a new brand of tea, I made sure to keep some of it I am sure you''ll love it.|(Yualina)
|I''m looking forward ta it Yua. By tha what would ya like for a souvenir.|(Apocalypse)
She takes sometimes to think and say.
|Why not some local specialities like some small wooden statues, I heard they were splendid.|(Yualina)
|Okay I''ll buy ya that, see ya Yua.|(Apocalypse)
|See you soon dear. Do not forget to say hi to Eali for me.|(Yualina)
I nod and stop the communication and go see Eleonore, she must still be in her room at that time. I knock at her door and open it and found her still sleeping. I approach the bed and sit on it, he I must admit she is pretty cute when she''s sleeping. By the way if you are wondering were her father is, well she sent him back to Guarmille with a kick in the butt. Poor old man.
I kiss her on the lips and before I can part away she grabs my head to force me to kiss her more, did I just wake her up ? I look into her blue eyes, truly beautiful it fits her.
|So except to sexually attack me in my sleep why are you here for ?|(Eleonore)
|Well I thought that this kiss would be serve as a proof that I was going to marry ya.|(Apocalypse)
|Well then you should do it again shouldn''t you ?|(Eleonore)
I kiss her again, our tongues intertwinds and a thread of saliva bound our lips when we part away. She smiles and I do so too. I go to the corner of the room and she leave the bed, hou those are some nice melons. She see me staring at her breast and her face goes red, yeah she really is cute.
|Could you .... turn around please.|(Eleonore)
|Oh yeah sure.|(Apocalypse)
I turn around and wait a little before she tells me I can turn around and once again I do so. She is dressed in white noble clothing with golden stripes and a white cloak. She looks like a hero in videogame. Honnestly I met one guy who dressed like that in my time, wasn''t that good of a player but in term of roleplaying the guy was top notch.
|You know you sould also have some clothes like this, you''re a duke after all and a SSS rank adventurer so it is quite odd for you to wear such poor looking clothes.|(Eleonore)
|I''m not really a fan of noble clothing on myself, though I must admit it looks great on ya.|(Apocalypse)
|That''s no good you know, you know what today we go shopping. We go grab Eali and after that we go to the noble commercial street ?|(Eleonore)
Backing down because of the sudden seriousness aura she released I accepted. We grabbed Eali on our way and she was as confused as I am. We go to the noble commercial district and enter a clothes shop. A middle-aged butler looking guy greet us.
We search for some clothing for Eali and we found a long black dress with purple stripes. At the beginning I wanted red clothing because you know "Vermillion" but turns out red is the colour of royalty in Guarmille so even if I bought red clothing here I wouldn''t be allowed to wear red clothes when I would come back home.
So I chose green noble clothes with silver stripes as well as a green cape. We also have to buy some fancy weapons, Eleonor has already a a rapier with a golden guard with some gems on it. Those weapons aren''t made fo combats so that''s why they are fancy. Eali takes a small silver dagger with a purple guard whereas I took a long-sword with a silver guard and three gems on the end of the guards as well as a golden spike on the pommel.
I''m sure I look like shit right now, though Eali and Eleonore look great in those clothes. Then we went to the commoner district and of course I made sure that we were all dressedin commoner clothing since I don''t wantto cause an uproar in their shop.
We enter a salesman shop, there is a little of everything, the clerk a small mouse-kin woman greets us. We look at the items for sales and I see a small statue statue of a dragon coiling itself around a globe, apparently it represent the dragon goddess, though reluctant I bought it.
We got back to the castle and we "played" a little together. I also continued to train Gigly and the day came to an end.
Blah blah blah pourquoi elle et moi ?
Blah blah blah pourquoi elle est moi ?
|Farewell, I hope the travel back to Guarmille will be a safe one.|(Emperor)
|Goodbye human, please take care of Hanna.|(Empress)
|We''re going to miss you everybody.|(Amelia)
|It was fun talking of books with you, I hope we see each other again.|(Inalia)
The Emperor and his family are bidding us farewell, Ignilion''s not there though. One month has pass quickly and it is time for us to go back to Guarmille. The same group of knight escort us but we have more passager this time since we are taking back Imperion, Hanna and Jean back.
It''s really heartwarming to have people sending you off, look Eleonore is hiding her tears and Hanna and Jean don''t even bother doing so. I think Gigly is sobbing but I can''t say for sure since a slime is ... well slimy. We answer to their call and finally fly up.
I point the shotgun to the sky and yell.
|TODAY YA COULD SAY WE WENT WITH A BOOM !!!|(Apocalypse)
I pull the trigger and a ball of fire rise in the sky and explose, leaving a message in the sky. Magic sure is wonderful, I can hear the citizen who read the message cheering. Of course the message is.
|When the human go hunting the hound is the one who lead the way.|
It is the motto of this country, honnestly it''s strange that even though they don''t want to be assimilated to animals the compare themself as hounds. I''m rather scared of how the extremist may interpret the saying since it is quite harsh.
On the trip I speak a lot with Eleonore, Eali and Imperion. With Eleonore and Eali ... you could say we are all lovey-dovey, so much that I saw Imperion and Idgar vomit rainbows. With Imperion it is more ... crude, well we don''t always talk about ass but that''s most of our conversation, what we''re just 19 you know.
Also it is really hard to sleep at night, seriously Imperion is catching up the three years he spent in jail, though I must admit Jean moan sometimes got me aroused and I played with Eali and Eleonore for the rest of the night but these things are details. But that doesn''t mean they shouldn''t keep quiet.
Idgar is quieter though, you can hear it but it''s not as loud as Imperion. Gigly learned to make a torso and arms, when she takes her somewhat human form she reach up my knees for now, it''s better than before. Hanna and Ellen seems to get along.
The first one to greet us when we got to Guarmille''s capital was Yualina, her belly had swollen a bit but you couldn''t tell with a quick glance. She was wearing a long blue dress and her hair were tied in a braid, if not for her lizard tail she would like like an Irish princess.
|Welcome back dear, I guess I should tell the head maid to prepare some rooms for our guest.|(Yualina)
I kiss her and scratch the back of my head, I look at Imperion and sigh.
|I think they''ll be regular ..... we should also tell her to make it so it is quite far from everyone, tha bastard is noisy at night.|(Apocalypse)
Yualina giggle a little, saying that we aren''t that different, hey at least I don''t do it when someone could hear me, sheesh. I also tell her that we are going to marry Eleonore, she says that Eali and her already spoke about it using the communication crystal and that she want to get to know her before that, so if marriage there is it''ll be in a month or two.
We are in front of the Stardust mansion, the hundred or so servants and guards in their free time are all lined up in their uniform, the thirty or so children are here too and without warning they all bow screaming.
|Welcome back master Vermillion, we the stardust servants are honored to greet you once again !|(All the servants and guards in their free time)
It was quite loud, not as loud as Imperion but still quite loud, I flinched a bit I think. Hanna (the little girl) run to her dad, Idgar, and hugged him.
|~~Daddy who''s the white haired lady ?~~|(Hanna)
|She, Eve, is your second mommy, you know she is the one you were named after. And guess what .... now you are called Eve Riverbloom. And you see the lady there with the blond guy, she is your big sister okay, her name is Jean okay.|(Idgar)
Even thought what you said was true couldn''t you be more oblivious instead of dropping this huge bomb in this girl''s life. Well I guess she is okay with it since Hanna and Hanna are hugging each other. Hanna, the little girl, or should I call her Eve now ? Well anyway she is really cute, I hope that if I ever have a son they will get along "well".
After greeting the maids and butler I enter the mansion and eat, during diner Imperion speak.
|You really did settled down.|(Imperion)
|Well I am a Duke after all. By tha way there is some rules ya''ll have ta follow, first one don''t ya dare try ta do one of my maid and second one tha princess often come here, ya better not touch her ass or I''ll beat ya up.|(Apocalypse)
|What ?! What is she, another of your wife maybe.|(Imperion)
|She''s like a little sister ta me and believe it is far yar own good, there''s a reason she''s not married even now.|(Apocalypse)You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
Seriously Alice is beautiful and all but she''s got this major flaw ... her jokes suck so much that all of her suitors ran away after the first meeting and when I they suck I mean would it be Earth a nuclear war culd even be declared on her for crime against humanity for killing humor.
After eating I go with Eali in the bathroom to "relieve" some stress.
|So how is my knight in shiny armor going to save me this time ? Is going to kill the evil beast or slay the dark sorcerer.|(Eali)
|I think that I''m going ta punish tha naughty princess who was in an other castle tha last time I tried ta save her, as for the punishment I think that my sword needs ta be polished.|(Apocalypse)
She giggled a little and put her hands on my penis and start rubbing it.
|Oh I see, then this great me is going the accept this humiliating punishment and clean my shining armored knight''s greatsword, how sad it is that I don''t have any tissue. I suppose I''ll have to do it with my mouth.|(Eali)
She goes on her knees and start to suck my dick, her tongue circling around the tip, I move my hips back and forth slowly to make her job easier. Once she has cleaned it enough she stands up and I start to rub my cock against her lower mouth.
She began to moan sexily as her tail swing left and right.
|*mmmhhh* I can feel that my knight''s sword did not *mmmhhh* rust.|(Eali)
|It''s because my princess did a good job at cleaning it.|(Apocalypse)
|*mmmmh* then to prevent it from getting dirty again maybe you should sheath it *mmmhhhh* shouldn''t you O my knight.|(Eali)
|Good idea my princess. Here I go.|(Apocalypse)
I enter her and she let out a loud moan and I begin to rock my hips back and forth, she moans even louder at each thrust she get tighter and shiver. After some time she tighten even harder than usual and my sword is twitching, we''re both going to climax.
|We''re comming !!|(Apocalyse & Eali)
I let it all out as I feel a warm water hitting my crotch. We''re both panting heavily with slightly flushed faces, god that''s why I say she''s a succubus, she''s just so great at it you forget about everything else. We wash ourselves seriously this time and we go to bed .... great now I have three women and a princess slime in training in my bed .... bah who am I to complain. I shrug and lay down.
The newt morning when I wake up I see that Eleonore and Eali grabbed both of my arms, Yualina is dressing up near the bed, she sees I am awake and smiles at me. Since she worked as a maid she has the habit of waking up early, I guess old habits have hard skin.
|Good morning dear, you''re up early today.|(Yualina)
|Hmmm now that ya say it the sun is just showing itself. Though no matter how hard I try I will never wake up before ya to see yar cute sleeping face.|(Apocalypse)
After finishing dressing herself she lean closer to me and kiss me on the lips and part away with a wicked smile.
|That''s because I casted a spell on you so only I can see your sleeping face when we''re together, fufufufufufufu FUFUFUFUFUFU.|(Yualina)
|I can''t tell if this is creepy or cute ... maybe a little bit of both, anyway if we want to talk we should do it in another room so we don''t wake up those two sleeping beauty .... or maybe we should stay here so no prince rape them in their sleep.|(Apocalypse)
Yualina looks at me with eyes filled with pity.
|Oh dear, I think you are the only one who has enough courage to sleep with monsters like them.|(Yualina)
Comme on they are not that violent, Eali can be quite short tempered I admit but I think this noble deserved having a tentacle growing out of his back, turned out he quite enjoyed it in the end, his gilfriend even said it was amazing all the things it could do. As for Eleonore ... I didn''t grasped her personality yet but I can tell she''s nice. And Gigly ... where is Gigly ?
|Yua do ya know where Gigly is ?|(Apocalypse)
|She is here.|(Yualina)
She point to the corner of the room and I see Gigly in full human form wearing a dress made of multiple piece of hankerchief, it''s an ample dress like a mage one, when she see me looking at her she spin showing me the dress, I''m pretty sure we didn''t have something like that. I look at Yua.
|When I woke up she had made it and was struggling in putting it on so I helped her and that is the outcome.|(Yualina)
I look once again at Gigly, now that she mention it it suits her well, it''s like she was made to wear things like that. How do I say it, it goes well with her face, hmmm her face looks familiar but I can''t put a name on it. Bah it is surly nothing.
I got up making sure not to wake up the two beauty sleeping next to me and dress myself, I quickly praise Gigly and go to the dining room, the usual people are here, Hanna, Hanna, Idgar, Ellen, Imperion, Jean, Yualina, a red head tom boy looking girl, yep the usual people .... wait a minute a red head tom boy looking girl.
|Ah Apocalypse, you never said to me your cousin was a Vermillion.|(Imperion)
|Yo|(Red head tom boy looking girl)
The red head tom boy looking girl waves at me .... no I guess I should stop calling her that.
|Lara what tha fuck are ya doing here ya bloody piece of meat bag !!|(Apocalypse)
Lara Grann is my cousin from my father side, my father from Earth of course, wha... who.... why.... why is she here *sob sob sob* and here I thought I''ll never see her again, I am not in a bad relationship with her it''s just she loves teasing me since she know all of my fetishes, one being tomboyish looking girl.
|Oh come on that''s the first thing you say to me after no saying me for four years, hey say do you still jack yourself over the picture I gave you for your birthday ?|(Lara)
This girl, even though we aren''t blood related we are still cousin ... not that it would bother me .... what don''t look at me lie that, Lara was my firt love and my first kiss too and it''s maybe my fault if she turned into a tomboy looking girl. Oh yeah if you are wondering why I say that we aren''t blood related it''s because we were both adopted by our parents and I''m pretty sure it is the case for Imprerion too.
|While I don''t do that could ya tell me what ya are doing here ? I don''t remember ya saying ya were a Vermillion.|(Apocalypse)
|Thats because I was too busy getting laid to make fun of you hehehehe.|(Lara)
She scratch the behind of her hair and my eyebrows twitch in annoyance, AND SO WHAT IF I WASN''T POPULAR BACK IN THE DAY. Calm down Apocalypse, calm down no matter what she says she hasn''t had a single boyfriend either and I am pretty sure she is still virgin.
|Anyway what is yar Vermillion name ?|(Apocalypse)
She does a victory pose with a thumbs up and say.
|The one and only Kimeli Vermillion.|(Kimeli)
I sigh and sit down, Yualina who was next to me the whole time did the same and wouldn''t stop looking at me and Lara. Gosh now I have to clear up a misendurstanding. Finaly Yua give in to curiosity and ask the dreaded question.
|So what is the relationship between you two, dear ?|(Yualina)
Yualina isn''t accusing me, having multiple wives and husband isn''t rare and is sometimes highly view of since if one has a lots of wives or husbands or both of them and they are all happy then that means that he nows how to consider the opinions of multiple people and find a a ground of understanding. For example if I get depressed then Eali and Yua would be shun upon a little, not to the point of harrasment but they wouldn''t be allowed to take jobs that need high responsability, the same for me if Eali or Yua gets depressed. So Yua just wants to know our true relationship and that is normal.
|She''s|I am Kemili Vermillion, this idiot cousin and his one and only first love in the world.||(Apocalypse then Kemili)
This idiot ... well I fell down in the pit and no ones is going to save me now.
|L-let''s stop talking about that and Lara can ya tell us how ya got here.|(Apocalypse)
She slams her mug on the table and wipe the foam around her mouth and said with a smile.
|I got here with my motorbike.|(Kemili)
Huh ?
?Side story #3 : Lara Grann
Side stroy #3 : Lara Grann
We go to the stable and I see that amongs the horsed there is a red motorbike and how do I say this ... it has been tuned, there are side blade on the wheel and a hand crossbow is attached on the back so someone can easily take it. Did Lara do that ? I look at her and she laugh cheerfuly her two hands on her hips and her back slightly bending backwards.
|Ha ha ha, I got the idea from the weapons you were drawing in your free time, it really turned out well ha ha ha.|(Kimeli)
I look closer at the side blade and see that the front one are dripping fresh blood, it''s green blood so it must either be a goblinoid or a bug type monster. I suppose the dimension transfer changed the motorbike in a magic tool and that she has already killed something since she got here with it since apparently we got our mana by killing living being.
There is something bugging me, when I got transported here I was taking my breakfast with my parents and it was a school day, she lived in the same country as me so why in the hell was she using a motorbike.
|Lara could ya tell me why tha fuck ya were on yar motorbike when ya got transported ?|(Apocalypse)
She scratch the back of her head and sigh.
|I was running away from home, my old man was coming home drunk lately and wouldn''t stop screaming and throwing a ruckus every time we spoke, I couldn''t bear it anymore so I ran away before he started getting more violent.|(Kimeli)
I sigh, geez I knew her old man wasn''t the nicest guy around but he should know better than to get drunk in front of her, I am sure it isn''t really the fear of him more violent but the fear of herself getting violent that pushed her to run away. Believe me when she is angry you better not stay around her, she isn''t the world champion of karate for nothing.
|I see, so why did ya come for ? From the look of yar ride ya seems ta be doing well.|(Apocalypse)
|Well when I got to this city adventurer guild and I introduced myself they asked me if I was the relative of a noble guy named Apocalypse Vermillion. I remembered that you used to call yourself like that so I asked where I could find this guy and that led me here.|(Kimeli)
|So ya''re an adventurer.|(Apocalypse)
|Yep an S rank one, well I don''t think that people know me here since I didn''t appeared in this country but I am sure you heard of the "Red rider".|(Kimeli)
|Nope, never heard of it.|(Apocalypse)
She must come from the South, we don''t really know anything from them since the demon is in between. But S rank adventurer not bad not bad, I am sure she is even better than that but the difference between S and SSS is huge.
|By the way ya should take a bath, ya stink.|(Apocalypse)
She sniff her armpit and shrug, gosh she has no self awarness. I urge her to take a bath with the other girls.
Lara POV
When I first appeared in this world I was confused, I was running away from home so I wouldn''t beat my father up and all of a sudden I appeared on a battlefield, at first I wanted to go to my cousin home but I ended up here. An army of men in silvery armor were charging on my right and an army or pig face fatty was doing the same on my left.
Much to my surprise I was really calm, no calm wasn''t the word .... I was excited. I made the engine of my motorbike roar and I charged the fat pig faced guys, the first one I came across got my front wheel in the face and I ran over him, surely killing him. As I passed near some of those pig faced guy I punched them sending them flying .... not sure that is normal.
I repeated the thing over and over again and when all the pig faced guys had die a dush in shiny armor aproached me and started to blaber something about how great I was and how a fine wan such as me should be at the side of a noble such as he and blah blah blah parle toujours bouffon je t''¨¦coute.
I got away using my motorbike, not before spatting at his face of course, the only man who is allowed to be by my side is my cousin and I know the shiny armored guy doesn''t hold a candle to him, be it in looks or attitude. Sure my cousin is a combat hungry idiot but at least he doesn''t brag about how great he is.
Also even though I always tease him about it I really like him, when I got adopted by my dad I was only five. I met him at the first family meeting, at the time I was really gloomy I just couldn''t get used to this new family, not that I ever had one. He told me he was the same but unlike me he looked happy. I asked him why and he answered.
|When they adopted me the nightmares stopped and because I know the big dragon isn''t there anymore I can sleep so I am happy. You shoud be too, you''re cute after all and mom say that cute girls must happy.|(Evan)
At the time I did not and I still don''t understand the first part of what he said but the later art made me blush really hard back then. After that he started to get more and more of a muscle-head, a nice muscle-head but a muscle-head nonetheless. He got into fight against delinquent and all. Me I did karate on the side so if one of the delinquents he beat up tried to take it on me he woud regret it and without me noticing it I had became a champion.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
After his tenth birthday he got really into VRMMORPG so to stalk him I did it to, do you know how surprised I was when I found out that we both used the same surname, it was Vermillion. Anyway I love this idiot and for a time he also returned those feelings.
Well long story short for four years I became an adventurer and did quest while traveling around the world, to tell the truth if not for my cousin I wouldn''t want to go back to Earth. One day I got to the capital of the Guarmille kingdom and when I introduced myself at the guild hall.
|Are you prehaps related to the SSS rank adventurer Apocalypse Vermillion ?!|(Receptionist)
Apocalypse Vermillion ? If I remember correctly my cousin used to call himself that, could it be that he is also here. I asked where he was staying at and they told me he lived in a mansion outside the town. When I got there it was already late and the guard, a wolf-kin, wouldn''t let me in, well I kinda expected that so I slept outside.
The next morning I once again requested a meeting with this Apocalypse Vermillion guy and then I saw someone, a tall blond guy, walking to the mansion''s door with a wolf kin woman. I recognized him, when my cousin had interview with a game newspaper this guy''s picture was always nexxt to his, what was he called again. Oh yeah I remember.
|Oi Leo could you tell this guy to let me in !|(Lara)
The man turned around and squinted his eyes, he kicked the ground and appeared in front of me, well as near of me has the fence allowed it, hmmm he is tall, must be 2 meters and a half tall, I am not small by any means in fact I am almost 2 meters tall.
|How do you know my name ?|(Imperion)
|Come on, Evan couldn''t stop speaking about all your adventures in those games, so is Evan here ? It''s been four years since I last saw him, didn''t he talked you about me, Lara Grann ?|(Lara)
|No way .... you''re his cousin.|(Imperion)
I nod and he make signs to the guard to let me in. Apparently this mansion is called te stardust mansion because of the lake next to it, or at least this is what Leo tells me. He introduce me to his girlfirend Jean, it seems that it is Evan or Apocalypse who introduced them to each other. He also told me that Apocalypse was married and was even going to have kid, honnestly I almost fell into depression but he told me that he was going to have a third wife so maybe I still have a chance with him.
We enter the mansion and I see that all the servants are all beastmen, former slaves apparently, we go to a dinning room and I see a man who looks like he is in his mid twenties with two women at his side and playing with a little child. I was going to speak to him like I speak to Apocalypse but Imperion, Leo''s name here, told me that the man''s name was Idgar and the two women were his wives, the human being Ellen and the beastwoman Hanna, the little girl is Eve.
I salute them politly and sit down, I taste their alchool it''s dwarven ale ... shit they drink something that strong in the morning, well hope I don''t get drunk it''ll be a shame if I end up agressing him sexually the first time I meet him since those last four years.
When Apocalypse enter the room he is followed by a red haired lizard-kin, if I trust Imperion she is Yualina and is the one pregnant with his child, I thought of spatting at her face for a second but stopped myself from doing that since Apocalypse would surely behead me for that, he is a SSS rank adventurer and me only a S rank so I don''t have any chance against him.
Long story short our reunion went fine, Yualina didn''t react to my teasing ... or maybe she just see me as another wife candidat, those people really are acceptive, not sure I could do the same.as her, I guess we weren''t raised with the same morals.
I show Apocalypse my motorbike and he tell me to take a bath. How rude, I''ll let you knew that I use this clean magic thingy everyday. His wife Yualina lead me to the bathroom and I was stunned, it''s huge. Apparently it is the women turns to bath since all the maids, Jean, Hanna, Eve, Ellen and I are there. Yualina and her group go sit next to a black cat-kin woman and a blond human woman, I sit next to them too. The black cat-kin raised an eyebrow when she saw me.
|Who''s she ?|(Eali)
Yualina looks at me and sigh, not in desperation but more like she was exausted.
|I guess we can consider her a wife-to-be seeing the relationship she has with our dear husband.|(Yualina)
|Well that another one on whom I could try new technique.|(Eali)
|We aren''t even married that he already has his eyes on another woman, Apocalypse sure is fast ..... I just hope we aren''t going to turn into a lamia''s den or else Apocalypse is going to be dried up sometimes.|(Eleonore)
I assume the two we sit next to are Evan wives, so the cat-kin must be Eali and the human Eleonore, hmm at least there is one who is tinier than me, Eali that is, Eleonore ones are huge, Eali''s one aren''t that small it''s just they are smaller than average.
|Well.... I guess I should introduce myself, Kimeli Vermillion, call me Lara and I am Evan first love.|(Lara)
|So you knew Apocalypse from before it became its real name hu ?|(Eali)
|Well of course he was my cousin after all.|(Lara)
Suddenly Eleonore butt in the conversation I was having with Eali.
|You keep calling him Apocalypse then Evan, and earlier you spoke a strange language when you were with him, I hadn''t heard it before, so could you explain it to me ?|(Eleonore)
|It''s true that sometimes Apocalypse speak in this omminous language, I think it sounded like "Yualina a vraiment un beau cul.", and you seem to know it too.|(Yualina)
I tilt my head to the side, why didn''t he told them something important like that well Eali seems to know about it but the other looks clueless. I sigh.
|Okay I don''t know why he didn''t told you that but we are not from this world. We come from a world were magic did not exist and there is only human back there. Four years ago we got transported here and we had no way back so here we are. Seriously did none of you were aware of that ?|(Lara)
|No we weren''t.|(Yualina)
|Why did he hide this from us ?|(Eleonore)
|I did not know about that but I''ve an idea about why. Think about it, if someone told you he came from another world you would think he is crazy and even if you don''t think so you would distance yourself from this person to avoid any problem. Maybe he was afraid ?|(Jean)
I don''t think that''s the case since he is the type of man who doesn''t care about your origin or anything like that. I still don''t know why he did not told them but before I could give a hypothesis Eali spoke.
|I did know about that and the princess do to, as for why he did not told us I think it is for two major reasons. The first one being the fact that we never asked him and the second one being the fact that from all the information he gathered he was originaly from here so he didn''t deemed it necessary.|(Eali)
|The part about us being from here is a first for me but I guess that if it is what his research makes him believe I suppose it is true, his detective ability is top notch.|(Lara)
Out of nowhere I felt a slimy feeling on my head only to find an humanoid slime, if they weren''t all that calm I would''ve killed it but they told me that it was one of Apocalypse pet, Gigly, I sighed with how he wants her to look I doupt she will only be a pet but anyway.
This is how my reunion with my cousin went, hush now dear children.
The true meaning of Wrath : the first Verset
The true meaning of wrath : the first Verset
After sending Lara take a bath I go to the castle, the wind is cold, winter is coming. I walk in the street, the merchant are displaying their items, countless adventurer could be seen in the street. The winter festival is drawning near hu ? I ws walking in the crowd of people, towering them with my height, most aren''t even 1,85 meter tall.
Suddenly I fell something hit me so I look down and see a little girl in rags, she has green hair, she is thin as hell and has bruises here and there, except for the fact that she isn''t wearing a collar she looks no different from Eali when I first met her although this one seems younger, 10 years old at most.
|~~sorry mister.~~ Goodbye.~~|(Little girl)
She goes away and I ignore her .... not, I grab her by the collar and lift her up to my face, she isn''t even one meter tall yet. It must look ridiculous, a tall man like me holding the little girl like this that is. She looks nervous and her eyes avoid mine, no wonder. I hand my palm open facing the sky at the level of her chest.
|Give it back.|(Apocalypse
The girls looks at me with tears in the corner of her eyes and weakly give me a bag of coins, this brat had stolen my purse, not that it surprised me with how she looks it wouldn''t be strange if she hasn''t eaten in day. Sheesh, without letting her go I open the purse with my mouth.
|Ya can take three silver coins ''kay.|(Apocalypse)
She looks at me not understanding, I sigh and close my hand, with great trouble I make her show me her palm and I let slide three silver coins in her hand. She looks even more confused now, well excuse me for giving you money when you need it, hey I am not a monster enough to let a kid die of starvation because I didn''t gave her money to buy food.
I lower her and pat her head earning me another looks of confusion on her face. I noticed that most of the birth were girl in this world, maybe because they are the one who can survive the mre easily here since they all have a little of light magic in their system. Yeah as said before those who can use light magic are mostly women, light magic has a lot of healing spell and just being exposed to the light magic light directly heal you faster so what if yur body was the one who contain the light magic ? Well it would heal faster.
|Could ya take me ta where ya live please, I must see something. Please.|(Apocalypse)
She nods weakly and I take her hand, she leads the way. On the road of her ''home'' I speak to her a little, she is called Mily Vernevauge, nine years old, orphan and lives in an orphenage. Recently the orphenage hasn''t got enough money as the lord that managed it died of illness, too bad a good guy dying. She also apologised trying to steal from me but I said she didn''t need to and even bought her meat skewer. If you are wondering why she has a surname it is because children leaving in an orphenage takes the name of it, its name often being the one of the one who manage it.
When we arrived at the orphenage .... well I was shocked, it looked more like an abandoned building than a orphenage, the roof was filled with hole and some wooden pillar were collapsed. I got the feeling the building wasn''t in a good state even when the lord was managing it.
I can see a bunch of children wearing rags playing in the ruins, they are all thin like toothpicks, god that''s a sorry sight to behold. I can smell herbs getting boiled in hot water from the building, I can only guess it''s the breakfast being made.
|~~Guys, I am back !!~~|(Mily)
Mily runs back to the children and they hug each other, well at least they are cheerful. I approach the bulding and inspect it, this ..... fuck and she say that it''s because the lord died, bullshit treant wood don''t rot in so little time. Seriously should I take control of this orphenage and restore it, to tell the trut I thought of building public schools so the kingdom can have more educated citizens, that would be nice to scout fine scholar.
While I was doing all that a woman got out of the building and wow, she is stunning, she must be 1.60 meters tall has those melons, long light-brown hair tied in a ponytail and green eyes. She is wearing a light brown apron over a dark brown dress. She looks like she is in her early twenties.
|Come on breakfast is ready, eat it before it become cold !|(Lady)
All the children rushed to her except Mily who tug to my pants, I look at her.
|C-could you stay with us .... Roya says it nice to eat with someone you like.|(Mily)
Ooooohhhh, cute she''s nervous. As an older brother of course, four years earlier I may have misenderstood it but now I would consider it pedophilia. I''m sure it would be fun to eat with all of them but I don''t really think they can afford it. As I was pondering about the question the woman setted her eyes on me ... or should I say she jumped on me wanting to hit me with a frying pan. Where did she even get that from. I jump back grabbing Mily by reflew so she woudn''t get hit.
|Stay away from her !! I won''t let you take another one of them !|(Woman)
What is she even saying, why would I even take Mily ? I still let go of her so she won''t get hurt, she go hide behind a wall. I am a little confused but I take my fighting stance, my left foot is put in front of my right knee my right hand is put above my head and the other one is just in front of it.
|Ya Lady better calm down, I ain''t got any idea of why ya want ta fry me head with this pan but I''m pretty sure I did nothing ta deserve that.|(Apocalypse)
She hold her frying pan like a baseball player, she looks pretty stupid like that. She doesn''t listen to me and charge at me. Well I won''t just stay here so I throw a sery of paper fist, hitting her energy joints .... to bad for her that on the 180 a human in this world has 25 are situated on the chest area, got to fill her up. Once I have finished she collapse, she isn''t unconscious or anything like that, she is just unable to move.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
|So did ya calm down ? And could ya tell me why did ya attacked me like that all of tha sudden, I''ll let ya know had it been in publics I would have a hard time preventing ya from getting executed for trying ta hurt a noble. So please don''t attack people like that.|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up I won''t let you take one of this children for your twisted game ever again, do you hear me !!|(Woman)
I do a chop strike on her head.
|Stupid, if I wanted ta do anything ta ya ya would be dead by now so could ya tell me what is it that ya''re talking me about ?|(Apocalypse)
She groan a little trying to move but quickly give up after failing to do so.
Tatatada~~ after some time of explaination, something like ten minutes or so.
|So a bunch of shaddy guys started ta kidnap orphans and they recently took one of this orphenage child, ya noticed they were still hanging around here so ya decided to stay with those children ta protect them the best ya could so when ya saw me ya thought I was one of them even though I hadn''t the signs ya indentified them with, being an axe and a sword stabbed in a wolf head armband. Am I right ?|(Apocalypse)
She nods as she tae a zip of her soup, her name is Roya and she is an inn keeper daughter who decided to help the orphans after the lord passed away. Apparently recently a group of ruffian named the Bear crusher has been kidnapping children in the city.
I too take a zip of the soup, it''s bitter and I am sure it is made from her dad''s inn leftover there isn''t even any piece of meat in eat. I sigh, it seems I have another troublesome job to take care of.
|Earlier you said you were a noble, may I know what rank you are ? A honorary knight maybe, seeing how close to commoner like us you are.|(Roya)
|Oh yeah, I''m a Duke.|(Apocalypse)
|~~Big brother Apocalypse amazing, weeeeeeeeeehhhhhhh~~|(Mily)
Or so Mily say as she spins around, Roya froze though .... Oh yeah I forgot that Duke''s were fairly high placed in noble society but it''s not like she attacked me ... Oh wait, she did attack me.
|Don''t worry about earlier it''s normal, I would have done the same so don''t worry I won''t do anything that would make tha little ones sad. Anyway what should I do .... I''ve got things to report to the castle but with what ya told me I don''t want ta leave those children alone .... damn me for caring so much about kids and women lives, it''s going ta get myself get killed.|(Apocalypse)
I shrug and take out a portable comunication crystal and contact the mansion, Eleonore picks up and I tell her I won''t be able to report to the king so she should do it. I also tell her that maybe I''ll be awy for sometimes and if they are searching for me I am at the city''s orphenage.
I clap my hands and Roya flinched ... did I broke her ?
|Okay I am staying here until those asshole shows up, Hmmm I should ask someone ta get us meat and other good food for tha children, maybe some blankets ... We could use having Imperion and Lara here as guards ..... Roya is that fine with ya ?|(Apocalypse)
|M-my lord shouldn''t b-b-bother with someone as lowly as us ...|(Roya)
I look at her with a little bit of anger, she flinched once again.
|Ya better not change tha way ya speak with me just because I''m a noble, so speak ta me like earlier and that''s all. Oh yeah I forgot to introduce myself, Apocalypse Vermillion.|(Apocalypse)
|O-okay ....|(Roya)
I once again use the comunication crystal and this time it''s Imperion who answer, I tell him to bring fifty blanket so the kids won''t be cold, to come with Lara and to bring enough food for fourty people. Also to bring the weapons and after that I hung up. You may call me naive or things like that but believe me my mother may be Forgivness but today it doesn''t matter as I am Wrath, the one who shall leave the ashes of his former ennemies in his wake.
In the depth of hatred I was born.
In the pit of rage I awoken.
With a cry of anger I rose.
In the fire of wrath I lost myself.
I am Apocalypse Vermillion the god of Wrath and nothing will be left of them, not even their memories.
When Imperion came he was accombined by Lara, apprently Lara used a magic backpack to carry the materials and we were able settled in the orphenage, Roya took back a somewhat familiar tone with me and Mily wouldn''t stop saying that I was amazing and all, she''s really cute.
We spent four night in this orphenage, the first day went peacefuly and I used this opportunity to buy the orphenage and with Lara and Imperion we started to rebuilt it a little so it wouldn''t fall appart, superhuman strenght is very useful when building something.
The second day there was an abduction attempt but we managed to stop it although we didn''t catched the guy. Same for the third day and fourth day.
But at the morning of the fifth day a group of six man with the armband showed up, they tried to take all of the children forcefully so I beat them up, then we interogated them to know were their hideout was and once they spoke I killed them, for those scums no forgiveness.
I rushed my way to their hideout with Imperion, although he was with the least real combat experiences between him and Lara he was the one I battled alongside for four years. Their hideout was situated just under the city. We found a lot of their underling and I simply killed them, mmy mind was going foggy when we arrived at the boss room. He was surprised when he saw us arrived but quickly regain his composure. He had short dark brown hair and a thick beard, he was wearing a long mage robe.
|Welcome intruders, I am the great Rutur Vermillion and today will be the day of your doom, ha ha a ha ah ah haha h|(Rutur)
He was laughing like a mad man, he looked broken. I looked around the room and then saw it, countless corpses of children with a pentagram drawn around them. I snapped.
I am Apocalypse Vermillion of Wrath and no mercy or forgivness shall be allowed.
Imperion POV
When Apocalypse saw the corpses I felt it, his power was overflowing. It wasn''t the same feeling as the time of the slime subjugation, no this time it was much more feral. He grew, we were lucky that the boss room had a high celing since he must be nearing the 13 meters talls, none his draconic attribute was visible, he lloked more like a bunch of clay and rocks mash together to form his body, the few seconds I saw his eyes I could see they were a feiry orange but not slits like his draconic one.
The aura around him was of a feral red colour and being near him was unbearable but I will not stand down as I am Pride. If I was a Lion then he was a mad chimera. He took slow steps filled with power, it was lie looking at a moving tower. The man named Rutur just laugh.
|Hahahahahaha it''s too late hahahahaha the ritual is finished this cursed world that made me suffer so much will disappear and I''ll be free hahahahahahahah you wouldn''t even be able to touch me this barrier is indestructibl*sploutch*|(Rutur)
The sploutch sound was Apocalypse crushing him with his hand, the pentagrams shone and the childrens body began to mutate, devil like monster appearing from them, I crushed them before they could exit completly, it was something I had discovered recenty ... I had no trouble killing living things, shouldn''t I be bothered by taking a life ?
In the corner of my eyes I could see the fucking golem that Apocalypse had became crushing with his palms devil left and right like the were nothing. When none of them remained Apocalypse returned to his human appearance, he was panting and sweating, I helped him walking and he only said one thing.
|I swear on day I''m going to kill every bastard that is even in the tiniest amount possible related to this son of a bitch !|(Apocalypse)
?Dragon goddess-sama
Dragon goddess-sama
That was scary, usually I have some sort of controls over myself when I resonate but this time when I saw the children I just lost it. I was lost in a see of fire and I could not extinguish it no matter how hard I tried. Is it because I had no hope of forgiving them .... maybe that''s what it is, before if I wanted I could forgive them, they were either hired to kill me or when I let this John fellow leave but today the only thing that was in my mind was their anihilation.
We search for something in this bastard''s room and we found a little book, surely a diarry. I opened it to read some random page and concludd it was indeed his diary. We got back to the orphenage, Imperion is helping me walk, it seems the murder session was tiring.
|So how did it go...... Apocalypse are you okay ?! Answer me are you okay, you''re pale like a ghost !!|(Lara)
I push her aside weakly and lay down on a mattress, my chest is heavy and I have trouble breathing the light is growing dim. I can feel my conciousness fading away as if it was a sand castle in front of the wind, I do my best to stay awake.
I can hear Lara shouting at Imperion to do something, she sounds desperate. Calm down I won''t die .... I can feel it, Lara grabs me by the collar and shakes me back and forth. I put my hand on her shoulder and smile weakly.
|T''inquietes idiote .... juste fatigu¨¦ ... laisse moi dormir ....|(Apocalypse)
[Don''t worry idiot .... just tired .... let me sleep....]
|Ta gueule ! T''est pale comme un mort, ne me laisse pas toute seul salop ..... s''il te plait reste l¨¤ !|(Lara)
[Shut up ! You''re pale like a ghost, don''t leave me alone you fucker .... please stay here !]
She was crying .... when was the last time I saw her crying, oh yeah it was when this bastard broke my leg in my first year of middle-school, hehehehe all your limbs for my leg you bastard. With this thought I let my conciousness drift away as I close my eyes.
I can feel myself drifting in the void, it is neither cold nor warm. Iit''s like I am asleep and awake at the time, I open my eyes and only black is around of me, I stay calm. I can feel a powerful presence, it''s everywhere yet not present.
|Come out I know ya are there .... whoever ya are that is.|(Apocalypse)
The world which was black up until now revealed a wide valley with a lake and a forest, the grass looked freshly cut and the sun was shining yet it was extremely quiet. I also noticed that my field of view was weird, I dominated the tree and believe me they were not small. I looked at my hand but only found claws and scales, I palped the other part of my body ..... what is this twisted joke.
|Fufufufufufufu you should see your face it''s hilarious fufufufufufufufu.|(feminine voice)
I turn around a see a gigantic golden dragon with six pair of wings, she looks like a drake so she has four legs. It''s rolling on the ground while holding its stomach.
|I don''t think what I have right now can be called a face anymore .... I assume ya have something ta say ta me or else ya wouldn''t have called me here, Dragon goddess-sama.|(Apocalypse)
I growled, yeah right now I look like a dragon, my scales are clear blue and that''s all I can say since I don''t see much more of it. Why did I said it was the Dragon goddess .... well who else could it be, I mean a sub-space, she must be over 170 meters large and.
|Mouh it''s not nice to speak about a Lady''s size.|(Dragon goddess)
|Stop reading my mind.|(Apocalypse)
|Tsk, you still act haughty like that even in front of me, I could smite you you know ?|(Dragon godess)
|If ya wanted ta do that then I wouldn''t be there, also even if ya did I wuld hunt ya ta end ya.|(Apocalypse)
|You do realise you are speaking with a god right ?|(Dragon godess)
I give a small laugh, the light of rebellion shining in my eyes.
|Precisly ''A god'' not ''God'', tha very fact that there are more than one means that ya aren''t omnipotent, ya may be powerful for a human but I am sure that if all the Vermillion attacked ya ya wouldn''t get away well with it, they were created ta kill ya after all so why couldn''t we and also there are more than one story of a god dying on Earth and more than one about a human killing them.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
Sure me alone wouldn''t be able ta do anyting but if tha seven of us were here it would another talk I am sure of that, so instead of me speaking about how we could beat ya could ya just tell me why ya call me here ?|(Apocalypse)
She stopped fooling around and released an aura of seriousness, sorry even if you do that it won''t change the fact that I only see you as a goofball.
|Hey that hurt.|(Dragon goddess)
|Stop reading my mind.|(Apocalypse)
she sighed.
|Geez as un-cute as his creator, even your father was cuter than you boy you know that ... A-Anyway, I am sure you asked yourself a lot of question since you got in Simiry, the name of the world you are in. Also Earth isn''t the name of your old world, it is Mundus.
So I took you here to answer some of them, first yes you are indeed the son of Forgivness and Wrath, should I call you Forth or wraness ? Don''t look at me like that it is just a joke.
You searched a way to get to Mundus, I am going to tell you your ancestor built a magic device to do that just search for the ever standing tower of sins.
Also 14 years in Mundus isn''t 500 years in Simiry, it is just that you and the other Vermillion drifted for 486 years in the void since your parents had no idea of where to send you so they just programmed the device to send you all to a peaceful world until you are old enough to take back their place in Simiry. The void is distorded therefor you didn''t noticed the time you spent in it and it didn''t affected your body.
For why you didn''t had any magic at the beginning it was because you had used all the magic already in your body to help your growth in Mundus. There is magic in Mundus but nobody on Earth is able to use it since you must use the one on the outside of your body but the human can''t do that as the gods who manage Mundus didn''t gave them the sense to do so. And yes their are only human on Earth, the other species having been murdered and butchered without mercy thousand of years ago.
The meteor which killed the dinausor was a spell that had gone wrong casted by the king of the T-rex.
And your last question .... yes you came out of an egg.|(Dragon goddess)
No, it''s a lie, it''s impossible .... why must it be, what did I do to deserve that. Why an egg, I am not a fucking chicken !! I curse in my mind as the information is revealed to me, hey what everybody would be shocked if they learned they came from a fucking egg .... I hope it is not the same for my children.
Ahem okay I am calm now, okay so the timeline between Mundus and Simiry are the same, there is a way to send those who don''t want to stay here back in Mundus. Also how dare they murder monster girls, those human dserve death in the fire of Hell.
|I assume ya didn''t summoned me here only ta tell me that, it would be extremely stupid if it was the case.|(Apocalypse)
|Indeed, it was also to take the opportunity to stabilise your dragon and Tytan side of you together so you wouldn''t end up destroying the world in your wrath, that would be a real mess if you did do that.|(Dragon goddess)
|Okay okay Drayenery, that makes sense, so could ya send me back ta my body ?|(Apocalypse)
|Okay but sometimes go to my church, I''m getting lonely here, and my name isn''t Drayenery but Drakina, don''t try to give me weird name.|
She breath in and breath out a golden flame on me, it didn''t burn but I felt my conciousness drift away and I close my eyes. When I opened them again I as still lying down on the bed but someone had put a blanket on me, Eali, Eleonore, Yualina, Gigly, Lara and Mily were sleeping at the side of the bed. Imperion what are you doing sleepin in the corner of the room you idiot.
I try to move but it wakes Mily up. I speak to her but when I hear my voice I flinch a bit, it''s a deep and much more lower voice than before.
|Hy.|(Apocalypse)
Mily POV
When big brother Apocalypse came back from the bad guys base he was looking sick, his face was pale and his breathing was rough, sweat was streaming down his face.
He quickly went to a bed and lied down it, his cousin Lara, even thought I am sure she wants to be more than just a cousin with him, began to shake him, she was crying. Big brother Apocalypse spoke in a scary language and Lara did the same .... even as a kid I could understand that something was wrong.
Big brother Apocalypse fell asleep and Big sister Lara wouldn''t stop hitting weakly his chest while crying, Imperion stopped her with a dark face. Imperion spoke to a crystal and and later in the day three woman and a slime got here. The one with the lizard tail shook Imperion back and forth. The one with the cat ears inspected Apocalypse, the one with blond hair helf his hand and the slime snuggle itself on his chest.
|It feels like he is suffering from some sort of magic sickness, it''s like he has two opposed magic in his body like light and dark so it conflict and get him sick .... he should be fine but I think he will be sleeping for quite sometime.|(Eali)
The lady with cat ears said that and the lady with a lizard tail stopped shaking Imperion and take back a lady like posture, waaahh so pretty ~~~
The first night except grunting Apocalypse did not wake up. The second night Apocalypse hand got covered with blue scales and his finger changed into claws, Roya told me to get away but I didn''t listened and I just hugged him. The third night horns grew from his forehead and he was sweating a lot. The fourth night his hand and forehead got normal again. The fifth night I felt he was waking up so I woke up too and I saw it.
His eyes were slitted like lizard ones, he had slitted green eyes, I could see some blue scales on his chest and shoulder. His voice also sounded different but I knew he was still the same big brother Apocalypse as before.
|Hy.|(Apocalypse)
I stared at him and turned my head to the side while blushing thinking about all the ambarassing thing I had done while he was sleeping, I held his hand, hugged him and something very embarassing .... I kissed him on the cheek kyaaaa bad girl.
He pat my head and stand up, I once blush. He tilt his head before noticing he was naked, he search for his clothes and dress himself. He takes the frying pan of Roya and her metal spoon and hit the pan with it.
|Wake up ya prick !|(Apocalypse)
Jumping in fright everybody woke up.
?The true meaning of Forgivness : the first Verset
The true meaning of forgivness : the first Verset
|So they don''t come back ta normal ?|(Apocalypse)
|Doesn''t looks like it.|(Imperion)
I am smoking a cigarette with Imperion and we started to speak about my mutation, in practical term I see, smell and hear much better than before and in cosmetic term, well, it''s good I didn''t grow wings or a tail or I''ll would have lived it very badly. So I have scales on my torse and some here and there on my forearms and shoulders, my voice has a much deep and lower tone than before, some of my teeth seems to be sharper too. But except for that I don''t feel more powerful or anything like that.
|Did ya became smaller while I slept.|(Apocalypse)
|Idiot it''s you who grew.|(Imperion)
I am still smaller than him but my eyes meets his without me having to lift my head up. I scratch my beard, I should really shave it, being asleep for five day sure made it grow.
|Oh yeah, you should take a look at this, I went through the guy''s diary and noted down every important information about what he was doing. Must say the guy didn''t had the best life, not that we have to care since you flattened him dead.|(Imperion)
Imperion hands me a small notebook, I take it and open it. Hmmm, so he fell in love with a girl and got betrayed .... and he became mad with just that .... he must had more problems in Mundus because I doupt just that is enough to want to destroy the world. He was contacted by a secret society, a leader who practicly never shows up, a group of elite soldier matching the power of a S rank adventurer. Power angry bastards. Tried to summon devils to take over the world because they thought it would be fun. I close the book, I sigh as I massage my forehead.
|I would have expected you to be rampaging right now.|(Imperion)
|And take it out on a book ? If I did that I wouldn''t be fit ta be a father, the child is coming my firend.|(Apocalypse)
|I am beginning to think the mutations fried your mind, no way in Hell my Apocalypse would refuse to beat up something deffenceless that is pissing him off.|(Imperion)
Maybe he is right, I don''t feel like going angry for no reason like usual. It''s a good thing I don''t want to go mad at the scream of a baby. I puff out some smoke and throw the finished cigarette away, a very trouvlesome matter just appeared and I will surely have to take care of it. As a SSS rank adventurer I don''t need to take request, I just have to punch bad guys here and there and show the proof that I did it, I am also provided a fix salary every week so I don''t reall need to work but something like that is a big deal.
I don''t plan to make a move before the make their own one but I should ask the king to try to send spy to watch over this organisation, I don''t have the man power to do it, I onlly have maids and butler who knows how to wield a sword and that''s all. And also I want to spend time with Yua, she is almost in her third month of pregnancy if I trust her and I want to spend as much time with her as I can.
|If it isn''t my old grumpy Apocalypse, it''s good to see you again.|(Alice)
I turn around to see Alice in her usual velvet frilly dress, Eric is at her side with his new knight armor he isn''t very tall but still taller than her. As annoying as she is I still like her, like a sibling of course.
|Oh no the monster in red has found me, should I flee or should I welcome her.|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up and hug me you stupid.|(Alice)
She opens her arms wide and we give each other a good hug, like siblings would, since I am taller than her ... like at least 70 or 80 centimeters taller than her it''s a bit akward because I have to bend my back so she can reach my shoulders.
|It''s been one month we didn''t saw each other and when you come back you don''t even come and say ''hi'', seriously even Eric was a bit frustrated about that.|(Alice)
|Hahahaha it''s good ta see ya again too Alice, and ya too Eric. I hope tha monster in red didn''t made it too hard for ya while I was away.|(Apocalypse)
|Let''s just say that the church has enough money to buy a small mansion due to all the offering I offered when I went there to pray for your return.|(Eric)
Ouch that hits hard, he must have had a hard time. I part away from Alice arms and take out another cigarette, I light it and put it in my mouth. While I was doing that Lara came and Alice and Eric finally noticed Imperion and kept throwing questionning glance.
|Oh yeah I forgot, Imperion, Lara this is Alice is this is Eric. Ya two this Imperion and that is Lara. Alice is the first princess, Eric her very faithful, and forever virgin, knight. This duche with pisse colored hair is Imperion Vermillion, he is like a brother ta me, and that thing is Kimeli Vermillion, call her Lara, and she is my cousin.|(Apocalypse)
|What do you mean by ''that'' !!|(Lara)
|I am blond !!|(Imperion)
|Just you wait and I''ll get more pussy than you can ever hope for !!|(Eric)
|Hahahahahahahaha !!|(Alice)
I managed to make three people made and one almost die of laughter. I take out the smartphone and look the clock, yep the pause is ending. I chose a working song and began to walk to the orphenage to go back to the restauration, It already look much better since the holes in the walls have been filled and we are currently making a new roof.
Imperion and Lara help me fixing the orphenage, I didn''t expected but Lara is really strong I guess she also became a S rank adventurer by power alone I am sure that she wwould not lose to Imperion or even me in a fight, she isn''t a karate world champion for nothing. Me and Imperion are brawler, we punch anything and everything we see and turn it into a mash of broken bones and blood, when we are fist fighting that is. Do not give a rapier to Imperion or else I hope you are ready to become a Fakir. As for me maybe I could my ground against her but if one of her hit land be it only once, I am done for.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
At the end of the day the reparation are almost finished and I take a pictire of everyone with the smartphone. I had a hard time explaining them what it does. They woudn''t believe it could give a better picture in less time than a pro artist. Well sorry for having technology.
|Here look at that, like a big happy family.|(Apocalypse)
|~~Woaaaa big brother Apocalypse''s amazing.~~|(Mily)
|Impressive dear, are you sure you aren''t an artist in disguise ?|(Yualina)
I scratch the back of my head at Yua''s teasing, she always play the refined lady but in reality she loves to tease and get dirt on other people ... I guess having her as my personnal maid when I was searching for the traitror in society wasn''t my brightest idea.
After that we go home and we sleep.
Two month later I marry Eleonore, our vow were like that.
|Do you, Apocalypse Vermillion, accept to protect Eleonore Silverblade with your body and heart of steel, to hold her hand and to expose her as a trophy until death parts you away ?| and |Do you, Eleonore Silverblade, accept to cover his back with your sword and honor, to hold his hand and to expose his head above the fireplace should he ever betray your expectations ?|
I must admit the last part was something she forced me to write, luckily her expectations aren''t that difficult, getting her pregnant, loving her and the other small thing.
Four month after the marriage I am walking in circle nervously, I could be smoking to calm down but that''s not the time, Imperion, Idgar and Eric are with me looking at me not knowing what to do with me.
|Fuck it I''m going in !!|(Apocalypse)
I open the door and my face meet a punch and I am sent flying backwards. Fucking Lara, you''ll pay for this.
|Calm down man, you being there would change nothing.|(Imperion)
|He is right kiddo there is nothing we can do about it.|(Idgar)
|....|(Eric)
|MY WIFE IS FUCKING GIVING BIRTH I''VE TA BE THERE !!! What if something goes wrong ?! And I''ll have to live that at every childbirth .... gaaahhhhhh it''s killing me. Imperion, kill me !! Prevent me from suffering any longer please.|(Apocalyse)
I am crawling at his feet and tugging his pants, he does his best so it doesn''t fall down. He kicks me too but I don''t let go. I think the stress is driving me mad it has been three hours since Yua''s water broke and I can''t see her until the child is born. Damn you tradition, why must the childbirth be only witnessed by woman, sexism I call sexism !!
Suddenly the door is burst open and Lara shout.
|It''s a girl !!|(Lara)
I stand up while giving Imperion an uppercut, making him faint and I rush to the room and I see Yua breastfeeding a baby in a bunch of clothes. I approached her and she smile, she gives me the baby and look at her closely. Unlike Yua she has blue scales and slitted green eyes. Yeah she took that after me.Her tail hasn''t grew yet but it will as she grow up.
We already decided on a name but personaly I find it ridiculous, since I am a duke I have to give her three name and then her surname. When I first met Alice she introduce herself as Allicia Aorela Saturna but in reality her name is Allicia Aorela Cyphorine Hyphanian Saturna, Allicia Aorela Saturna is her official name, Cyphorine is for her family (father, mother, lover and sibling) while Hyphanian is the name she will be recorded as in the history book. The three name rule for a duke is the same but there isn''t two name as the official one.
|Ya are Julia Demini Silmina Vermillion, first daughter of the Vermillion household.|(Apocalypse)
I kiss Yua, Eali and Eleonore who just became mother and me father .... I am just 18 years old. I give back Julia, who fell asleep, to Yua. I saw Lara leave the room with a rather dark expression on her face, I wonder what happened ? I go to her room and see she is not there so I go to the stable . She is on her motorbike.
|Bon .... qu''est-ce qui c''est pass¨¦ ?|(Apocalypse)
[So .... what happened ?]
She waves, her helmet preventing me from seeing her face.
|... Rien .... juste des trucs .... rien d''important.|(Lara)
[... Nothing .... just some things .... nothing important.]
|Dis pas de la merde, ?a sent le sel. Tu pleures.|(Apocalypse)
[Stop telling bulshit, it smell like salt. You are crying]
She get off of her motorbike and walk up to me, she kick my knee forcing me to kneel and then headbut me, her helmet shatter but I am fine, if you forget about the broken nose that is. I can see that her eyes are red and her cheeks are wet.
|Couldn''t you just pass out .... don''t you know how much it hurts to hurt you. Stupid.|(Lara)
|Sa wut happaned, woait a minuate *crack* better, so what happened.|(Apocalypse)
She throw a punch in my direction but I move my head to the left to avoid it. I grab her arms and do a judo throw but instead of sending her to the ground I throw her out of the stable, I don''t want to destroy the mansion after all. Well I destroyed a wall but that''s nothing to be worried about.
I jump to her, we are near the Stardust lake and the moon is showing itself. The dozen and dozen of crystals inside the lake begin the shine. She stand up, with my new eyes I can somewhat see something in the dark. Her eyes, although red, lack of emmotion. She get like that when she doesn''t want to speak about something. She take a karate stance and charge at me.
A jab, dodge, a kick, block, an uppercut, follow the motion. Some may think that it should be jab, follow the motion and uppercut dodge but I am currently trying to get away unscatched while still getting hit, once she get like that she has to beat something up or has to be beat up and believe me I ain''t doing the latter.
After some time I hurt my back on a tree and I take a jab rigt into the jaw, she pommel me and beat me into a pulp but I guard my body with Ki so it doesn''t hurt me too much. But shit it still hurts like hell you know, my Ki doesn''t negate pain but damage. After a while the hit start getting weaker and weaker until I can barely feels them. She starts crying on my chest. I feel wings on my back, I used it to hide her.
|Give them back, *sniff sniff*, give them back you idiot.|(Lara)
|Give ya what back ?!|(Apocalyspe)
And like that my lips were stolen, I didn''t tried to resist as I was too shocked. Her teasing never went that far and those tears were real, she suck at facking thing, believe me that''s the only thing with her breast size that hans''t changed since those four years. When she part away she tells in a small voice.
|My feelings idiot.|(Lara)
|What feelings ya are always teasing me.|(Apocalyspe)
|Idiot did you forget, ''qui aime bien, chatie bien.'' [Who likes well, punish well.].|(Lara)
I hug her even tighter and beging to flap my wings slowly then faster, I kick the floor and we depart from the ground. We must be over 100 meters high in the sky, I can feel the wind hitting my face and everything under me seems small, Lara is in my arms. I can fell that my draconic blood awakened, horns have sprouted from my forehead and now scale covers most of my body. Is it because I forgave her for hitting me so much, yeah I did ressent her for hitting me everyone would if a buldozer was running over you. But as I says I ''did'' not I ''do''.
|We are the Vermillion, Lara stop crying and look at the sky. We are the offspring of the spirit of the earth, we were made to defeat the creature that dwell in the sky. Don''t let your heart be crushed by something as puny as that, you said the day of our reunion and I hope you will say it again ''I am his one and only first love''. I wouldn''t mind you taking back your place you know.|(Apocalypse)
Woah .... that really doesn''t sound like me at all. I think the mutations are screwing my head off. Am I becoming a decent person when my draconic side awaken, no that can''t be .... that''s the second most traumatic information I learned in my life after knowing that I came out of an egg, at least nobody tried to make a omelette with me.
|Don''t say that while flying you idiot .... but is it okay with you ..... I can be really selfish you know, if you take me then know that sometimes I''ll take you for myself for some time.|(Lara)
|I do not fear for this threat is empty. As a proud Vermillion I can at least control myself and not have an intercourse with every women I stubble upon.|(Apocalypse)
Now I am creeping myself up, seriously my creep-o-meter just exploded and I am screaming in my mind, did I switch with the old Imperion or what, gaaaaaaaaahhhhh.
|Shut up and kiss me.|(Lara)
Once again my lips were stolen.
First word and evolution
First word and evolution
I am currently in my room, hugging my knees and rocking ack and forth in the corner of my eyes, Julia is looking at me from her crib .... a one day old baby shouldn''t be able to stay up like that and seriously don''t break the bars of your crib. Sheesh she already have the strenght of a Vermillion, a baby Vermillion but a Vermillion nonetheless.
In truth I am a bit shocked by what happened with Lara. She is my cousin although not blood related, to my knowledge but we are speaking of five hundred years ago, she is definitly beautiful she wasn''t my first love for nothing. But ... knowing that her teasing was a way for her to seduce me, that''s kind of shocking. You know it''s like a girl you like give you a candy-bar only to tell you she masturbated with it after you ate it .... maybe that one is a little extreme but you get what I mean.
What should I do ? After what I said there is no going back. I am not too woried about Ea, Yua and Eleonore because they don''t know about any of my weaknesses, tat would be dreadful in bed, but in Lara''s case she knew me since we were five and she made teasing me her mission in life so I don''t know how to handle her. I am also worried she might break my spine if we do it.
|AAaaA ... pOo .... CaA ... LyYypss....eee|(???)
I looked at Julia but the sound didn''t came from her, how could a newborn talk anyway, I eyed the room but I didn''t find anybody. The voice was weak and sounded like it was untrained, like it was the first time someone used it. My gaze finaly fell on the little humanoid slime at my right, she was looking at me with her small totaly blue eyes. She looked like a little puppy. In all this month she grow quite a bit, before she would reach my knees in her humanoid form but now she reach my lower stomach. She had to do a longer dress.
|Did ya just spoke Gigly ?|(Apocalypse)
Her throat area vibrated and she moved her mouth.
|AapOccAlyYpssE''s WoOorRRiEed ?|(Gigly)
.... Well fuck .... I did intended to teach her how to speak but looks like she learned it on her own. She grow really fast, that''s something strange about her but I won''t complain about it. I pat her small slimy head, eh would she had been a agressive monster just closing it would have killed her, well not really since her core is situated where the human heart should be but that''s beside the point.
|I''m okay, just a little confused. By tha way since when can ya speak Gigly ?|(Apocalypse)
She purred a little and stared at me, it''s impressive at what point she managed to coyp the human, her chest move as if she was breathing and her core beat ... not sure if this is normal.
|TrIied FOor thEe FfirsT TimEe .... WhEen goOot HeAd.|(Gigly)
In fact I am more surprised by the fact that she has cognitive ability although she is still a mer slime that can morph itself. If she had had her first evolution then I wouldn''t be that surprised but everybody tend to think slime don''t even have survival instinct since they will charge at you no matter what you do.
|Is that so ? I suppose Gigly isn''t suited for ya now, so how would ya like ta be named ?|(Apocalypse)
|AaApoOOcalYyypse chOoOseE oone.|(Gigly)
She is a girl and a slime, what should I call her without it sounding insulting, hmmmm Gigmera .... no Glymina. You take the end of Gigly and you add Mina.
|Then from now on ya are Glymina, is that okay with ya ?|(Apocalypse)
She didn''t say anything but just glew ... me ? I froze. I forgot about that, the naming ritual. If someone name a monster then this monster will be given the entire mana pool of the namer causing an evolution and a strenghtning of the said monster. Monster have two way of evolving, one is literaly eating the core of other being, be they human or monster, or they can be named, if they are then they will evolve in the way the namer want them to.
Glymina POV
When I came to awoken for the first time I had only one simple thought and that thought was to eat everything I come across, I was a young and stupid monster but I knew that I was different. Each night I dreamed, images would come to my mind but I was too dumb to even understand them.
A woman, using strange power, water appearing from nowhere. What is water ? I just want to eat. Stong smell. I go to strong smell.
A big slime. If big then must have lots of food.
Those were my thought at the time, simple and idiotic. I followed the big slime but wherever we passed somewhere it would eat the food we had killed, I .... I was confused I wanted to attack him but none of my comrade wanted to do the same so I didn''t.
One day Big eight legged creature came and big winged thing came too. The eight legged hid when the winged one appeared. The winged creature kicked, punch and teared my comrade appart. It looks angered, mad, furious, dangerous. I am scared, while my comrade charge at him only thinking about food I hide behind a rock.
Image comes to my mind, two legged creatures and loud sound, they look dangerous. The sound of fighting stop and I look over the rock I am hiding behind. The winged creature is shrinking, it lose its wings and looks like those two legged creature from the image in my head but less scary. Another two legged creature approach him, they seems wary of him, when the one that just arrived got closer the previously winged creature hit him and send him flying.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
The previously winged creature turns its head and see me. I froze, I don''t want to die again .... again ? ... What is dying ? Is it tasty ? He approach me and catch me before I can do anything. He began to rub his hand on me .... What''s a hand ?
He ran and we arrived at a big pile of rock, the creature gave me food and made drawing on a square thingy, there was a globe transforming itself in one of his kind. A visage came to my mind and I tried my best to mold myself into it.
As time passed I began to understand more and more of what the two legged creature were saying. I learned that the man who killed my comrades and took me in was named Apocalypse. What a befiting name .... Why do I think that ? Sometimes Apocalypse and other member of his species would ... connect with this weird stick and that hole, they would scream and moan .... I don''t know why but each time they did that I almost split myself.
One day at another pile of rock when Apocalypse and his mates .... Is it the right term for them..... were still sleeping I woke up and saw a big piece of clothing. At my right there were small piece of clothes ... I assembled them and put them on. Te redhead female woke up and saw me, she giggled a little and dressed herself, I knew I could change their size when I morph but shad had those melons !! .... What are melons ?
When Apocalypse woke up I spun to show him and I think he was pleased with it.
Later the redhead lady took me and ran with the cat eared lady and the blond lady, they took me to a pile of wood. Apocalypse was sleeping, he looked worst than usual. I just placed myself on his chest. Why did I do that ? Ad when did I began to think like that .... I don''t want to search for food anymore, when I look at Apocalypse my core feel like exploding ... is it an attack ? But it doesn''t feel too bad ?
Even later Apocalypse is hugging his knees while rocking back and forth like me when he let that music play for an entire night .... my intellect wasn''t really develloped at that time but I almost went crazy back then. It''s still haunting my dreams even now.
I had been training since my first morph but I could do it only two month ago, and that is speaking .... Mwahahahahahah fear me mortals for I am the talking slime !! Is it normal ? I spoke to him and he asked me questions, I answered them. He pat my head ... does it feel good ?
He decided to name me, Glymina ... when he did that image once again surged into my mind. Dresses, man, woman, human, monster, magic, friend, family ... and me, Fija. Dead by being shot in the head by a strage magic device. I fell asleep. I wake up in a vast greenland, no tree in the horizon. A big shadow casting over me, I turn around and see an enormous golden dragon .... wait a minute, a second ago I would''ve asked myself what is a dragon and yet I seem to know it ... and what with me being a slime !! I was a freaking S rank adventurer and I got reincarnated as a goblin food are you serious dragon goddess !
|I am quite serious you know.|(Dragon goddess)
I imediatly bowed.
|Sorry sorry sorry sorry, I shouldn''t have doupt the mighty goddess of life.|(Glymina)
|Sigh, that''s why I hate dealing with human. You know it''s not me who managed the reincarnation.|(Dragon goddess)
|W-what do you mean ... h-how can the goddess of life not manage reincarnation.|(Glymina)
|Because it is the task of the Tytan of earth of course. Do you really think I am going to manage every single thing in this world, heck my own domains are tiring enough that I don''t need this shitbag to give me some more. Anyway don''t you have something to ask me ?|(Dragon goddess)
What ..... what does it means, why would the evil god be managing the stuff like reincarnation, that''s dangerous !! Also you are a goddess you shouldn''t be lazy. And something to ask her ? Well I guess I want to know why I am here but where is here ?
|Seriously human, sigh, Apocalypse was way better .... sheesh I want him to talk to me already. A-anyway first it is not because you labelled him as one that Tytan is an evil god. He can be a dick but that''s all, he still comes by to drink a good ambroizy. And you deserved to be reincarnated as a slime I mean you litteraly made a whole species of slime extinct ... though they came back after your death.
I am not lazy you know, it''s just that I like to take a day off from time to time.
Now back to business, this is my place, my god''s room. And the reason you''re here, it''s because of Apocalypse.|(Dragon goddess)
... My vision of the powerful dragon goddess I had in mind is crumbling appart, and she is reading my mind. Can I call it sexual harrasment ? What is sexual harrasment anyway ?
|So what about Apocalypse ? From my previous life I know he is a SSS rank adventurer and from my current life I know he has a big house, connection to two kingdom, strange morphing power and is freaking horny .... though quite skilled.|(Glymina)
|Right right. So like I said you are here because of him. Just so you know he is the result of an unon between a son of the Tytan and a Ancient dragon ... so you can guess he is no push-over. And this no-push-over just named you, tell me if Demi-god named a pitiful creature like a slime what would happened ?|(Dragon goddess)
|W-Well the slime would receive a huge power-up and become a A rank monster at least .... don''t tell that''s that''s happening to me .... I am becoming a Divine beast ..|(Glymina)
The enorous dragon that is the Dragon goddess giggled and looked down at me, smiling with her white sharp teeth, hey even a sould can cry you know.
|That''s indeed the case, little slime. Now I have a question for you. Do you know why Apocalypse is a Lady killer ?|(Dragon goddess)
|Can''t say I do, why ?|(Glymina)
|It is because of the fact he is a hybrid. You see since he is both the apostle of Tytan and a possible appostle for myself he attract the people who worship us, of course you won''t have this lve at first sight bullshit but you will be unconciously attracted to him if your relation with him are good. For exemple Eali and Yua are in love with him because he saved them from slavery, Eleonore at first despised him but when she saw he wasn''t always some kind of scumbag she loosen her guard, Lara ... she wasn''t affected but simply loved him since long before.
That also may be because he was an Incubus king in his past life but I can''t really say.|(Dragon goddess)
.... I did know the rumor that said that if you met a dragon-newt you would fall in love with him but to thnk it had some truth in them, that''s surprising. Well not so much if youthink about it but I wasn''t expecting that at all. And really why is the Dragon goddess speaking to me about this.
|That''s because you are his Divine beast, it will be your duty to protect him (from all the girl wanting to get in his pants), also because maybe the human you wasn''t but the slime you is definitly interested in him. There is also the fact that this very "blessing" can turn into a curse.|(Dragon goddess)
|Seriously stop reading my mind ... and I guess since he named me I will have to protect him (from all dangers that could appear). I''ll do my best but .... could you send me back please ?|(Glymina)
The Dragon goddes breath out a golden smoke, it swallowed me and I closed my eyes. When I opened them I was on a bed, with Apocalypse''s family and friend looking at me with worried eyes.
?Old stuff
Old stuff
... Well that was unexpected, I expected her to change a bit from her evolution but to this extant. First she grew a lot, aproximatly thirty centimeters, her breast also grew, she looks less like slime but more like Gelly now. But what is more surprising is the power up she had, she went from a slime to a creature I am sure could rival lesser dragon.
When she evoleved she collapsed so I took her to a bed and called everyone. Her core also disappeared, must say that worried me to death since a slime''s core is .... well it is its heart so you get what I mean.
|Don''t she makes ya remember of someone ? I can''t shake this feeling of deja vu off.|(Apocalypse)
|Now that you say it .... I feel like I saw her face somewhere, but I don''t know where.|(Eleonore)
|Then that means we both know the person whom this face belongs to, she''s not Alice, or any of the beastwomen we know. She can''t be someone from the orphenage. There is also the fact that I didn''t gave her a special face as a model, I just gave her tha shape of the female body. That mean she came up with this face on her own.|(Apocalypse)
I shrug, showing that we should stop thinking about it. Glyminia''s body began to breath .... why she doesn''t have lungs, or is she to eat the ambiant mana ? Anyway it breath so we know he is still alive. Her head looks left and right weakly.
|YyoUu MIgHt nEed aN EeepLEnaTIoOn.|(Glymina)
The voice sounds like someone who just woke up and is speaking a foreign language and doesn''t know where to put tone and such. Except for me everyone looks at her as if they had saw something unbelievable, I can''t blame them .... I guess.
|That woud be a good idea indeed.|(Apocalypse)
Glymina place herself in a more comfortable position, without noticing she is naked .... her growth did destroyed her dress and I didn''t covered her with a blanket in fear it would crush her. but *whistle* those melons are quite something.
|I Aam ThEe FoOrmEr AdvEntuREr FiJa and ApocAalypSe CurrEnt MonstEr PeT.|(Glymina)
|Hold down a second ! Sure this is fantasy and all but ya ain''t going ta give me the reincarnation crap, I already have enough bullshit to deal with so having something this clich¨¦ isn''t necessary. Imperion tell her.|(Apocalypse)
Imperon cross his arm on his chest.
|I agree with him, it must either be a reincarnation or a transportation but not both at the same time because it could suck ass to have that. I mean it would suck to have the transported guy''s child to be a reincarnator, it would spoil the fun of teaching something to your child.|(Imperion)
|I''ve got no idea about what you are talking about but I am sure we have more pressing matter. Like the fact that Glymina .. it''s Glymina right ? Is claiming to be Fija and is able of speech, so Cal, could you tell me what is happening.|(Eali)
Hey the reincarnation stuff is an important matter,especially if it is a slime named by a dragon .... Okay I am not really a dragon but I am close enough. I just hope she doesn''t want to build a city now, that would be troublesome, like really troublesome. Though I am interested in creating Oni, those were always my favorite monster or sapiens, it isn''t really clear.tThis story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
|Well anyway, Glymina could ya explain ta us what happened ? Ta tell tha truth I did not expected ya ta change like that. Also if ya really are Fija then .... well, welcome back I guess.|(Apocalypse)
|I JuSt EevOOolved aNd wAs Taasked tO pRoTecT yOU. I doN''t ThiNK I caN SAy anYthinG ElSE.|(Glymina)
I nod, if she say she can''t tell me more then I won''t pry any further. I think the gods are involved in it in some way since she was ''tasked'' to protect me, I won''t asked of what I need to be protected but if the god deems it necessary to task someone to do it then it must be important.
|Wait wait wait wait, your just going to accept her story ? We can''t be sure she is telling the truth, I mean a few hours ago she was just a slime.|(Eleonore)
|Calm down Elen, because of certain circumstance I am inclined in believing her, plus what slime can talk ? The only thing I am seeing here is a princess slime ..... naked princess slime, but still a princess.|(Apocalypse)
Glymina noticed she was naked and did her best to hide her female part. Sigh it''s too late we have already seen it all. Once all of that have been taken care of I go to my office and looks at the speis report, Alice sent people to watch the organization that kidnapped children.
Shit they recruited more Vermillion, they have about ten of them. Seems they don''t have any title holder. I put down the report and enter my serious mode. If they want war they will have Armagedon. If they throw me a fireball I will throw Hell back to them. And lastly if they want mercy I will bring them death.
Imperion burst through my door and looks at at me with wide open eyes.
|Don''t tell me the serious Apocalypse''s seal was cracked !! I did my best to take it away last time !|(Imperion)
|Imperion ..... I think the brothers of sins have rested long enough. I think it is time to get our old gear back to business.|(Apocalypse)
|.... To whoever pissed him off I hope that the gods will have mercy on your souls. (If your souls ever find a way to them.)|(Imperion)
The brothers of sins, two teenager who climbed the ranking in popular fantasy VRMMORPG, Apocalypse the wrathful fist and the prideful rapier master Imperion. Few where those who didn''t knew about us in the VRMMORPG, the two silouette, a tall man wearing his long coat and the other man in a dueling stance, living legend amongs the people.
Some people even thought they could take on the world by themself had they their power in real life, but if those saw the two today they would think .... I guess they''re just some normal teenager who fanboys over fantasy.
|My my my, This dwarf smith did exactly what I told him to, it''s nice to hold a real you ''Nadel'' (Author note: I thhink it means needle in german).|(Imperion)
Two weeks after the Glymina incident we were holding equipement we had in some VRMMORPG, I asked a Dwarf blacksmith, a tailor and a enchanter to make some stuff. A rapier and a light leather armor for Imperion and a long black coat, black pants, black gloves and black boots made in leather for me. Of course they are enchanted with resistance, auto-repair and stretch. Imperion''s rapier also have Sharpness but that''s a detail since he is already a master at it.
|Ah it really feel great to wear this new old gear. Wish we could do the ''Lych raid'' again.|(Apocalypse)
|Tsk speak for yourself, the ''Night ones dungeon'' was way better.|(Imperion)
I shrugged, if we continued this argument the first death will be on our side and not theirs. We must send people on a research mission today. We walk inside the room, on a sliglty higher place Alice and Eric are informing the spies of their mission.
|We are now going to let Apocalypse and Imperion Vermillion speak, listen to them as your life could very well depend on what they tell you !|(Eric)
|As ya already know yar mission is to find all the other Vermillion on the continent. Do not tell thet to anyone else. Once ya have found them do not threaten them if they refuse to follow ya but be sure ta warn them of the dangers that are coming, don''t try to bring them back using force as ya would die if ya do. If ya find anyone that seems to be a Title holder like Imperion and me do not try ta engage him and quickly report ta us.|(Apocalypse)
|If your life is indangered then you are ordered to ran away, Do not kill aanyone related to them even if they notice you. With that we wish you good luck and may the Dragons help you.|(Imperion)
?An odd orc
An odd orc
|HA HA HA HA HA YES !! So this is what had been missing all this time HA HA AH AH !!|(Imperion)
|Nothing better than beating a few orcs now and then. Eali how are ya doing ?!|(Apocalypse)
|... And by my name I summon you {Wind blade}. I''m doing okay but aren''t they a little too percistent in grabbing me ?!|(Eali)
|That''s because they are goblinoid, they use female of other species to have ofspring, though unlike goblins their fertility is really low !|(Eleonore)
We are actually on an orc subjugation, those pig faced bastard set up a camp near the city and raided carriage and those kind of things. Eleonore, Eali and Imperion are with me, Imperion and Eleonore are stabbing left and right, Eail is cutting them with blades''s of wind and I am punching the shit out of them.
In the nine month I stayed here Eali became A rank and Imperion SSS rank. Of course it had been kept secret since the presence of two SSS rank adventurer in one country could cause war. If you want to ask why Lara isn''t with us it is because she went to do a quest on her own.
Anyway let''s go back to the beating up. We pretty much destroyed the camp and we are going to proceed to the cave were their boss is supposed to be. When we were walking in the cave Eleonore spoke.
|Isn''t this orc camp .... too clean ?|(Eleonore)
I turn around to see the mess of blood, guts and bones we made and raise an eyebrow.
|Ya call that clean ? Heck I even feel sorry for them.|(Apocalypse)
|That''s not what I mean. When we arrived except for the dead animals and some of their loot there weren''t any abducted women or dead bodies, orc''s camp aren''t supposed to be this clean. Something is wrong here.|(Eleonore)
I shrug and walk deeper in the cave, she is right it is too clean. There is barely any dust on the ground and the weapons seemed to have been taken care of, I doupt orcs are clever enough to do that. Heck there is even a place to grow vegetables.
We arrive at the end of the cave and enter a big room, a big orc in a well made armor. He must be 2 meters tall, not bad for an orc. What is really surprising about him is the fact that he isn''t pig faced, except for the tusk he look like a normal human .... green skinned but human, he has long black that reach his shoulder. He is far from being handsome but he is also far from being ugly, he looks intimidating.
|Well fuck me, who would have thought we''d meet a named orc here. That doesn''t explain the state this camp is but still it''s surprising.|(Apocalypse)
|Human, Grubdu is sorry but Grubdu won''t let himself get killed.|(Grubdu)
|Wow a nicer voice than expected.|(Imperion)
.... Really man that''s the only thing you say when this body of pure muscles speak to you. Though it''s true that is voice is nicer than expected and my guess was spot on he is named.
|Before we start fighting could ya tell me where did ya got this armor ? It looks like it was made just for ya.|(Apocalypse)
|....|(Grubdu)
|So ya decided ta stay silent hu. Can''t say if it because ya don''t know who did it or because ya don''t want ta tell. Anyway since ya seem ta be a fine warrior I think I want ta watch ya fight so Eleonore could ya do me the pleasure of being his opponent ?|(Apocalypse)
|I must that I am interested in fighting him as a warrior as well, his aura is quite perticular so I won''t protest.|(Eleonore)
She take a salute stance with her rapier.
|My name is Eleonore Silverblade and I swear to fight without holding back.|(Eleonore)
|I am Grubdu, will fight.|(Grubdu)
He took a shield and an axe, rather large one if you believe me. They stared at each other for sometimes and charged, Grubdu open the dance with a shield bash when Eleonore is close enough, she jump back to avoid it and he lift his axe and swing it imediatly in a roar.
Eleonore avoid it by stepping foward and on the side at the same time , she thrust her rapier but Grubdu turns to the side letting her stab the air.
|He is skilled.|(Imperion)
|Ya bet he is, but he underestimated Eleonore. Though he won''t die he will be injured.|(Apocalypse)
Eleonore takes out a dagger she had at her belt and stab Grubdu. Seriously how did she managed to get to S rank when she stabs the armor and not the place without it. She get blown away by another of his shield bash. I catch her before she hit the wall.
|That''s enough, I''ll fight him.|(Apocalypse)
|Are you looking down on me ! I can defeat him !|(Eleonore)
I kiss her.
|Shhh, It''s a bit too much for me ta see ya getting beat up even if ya''re not in danger. Now sorry sir Grubdu but I''ll be yar opponent. However I must apologize for the fact that I am not going ta go all out, it would be a pity ta kill ya without ya fighting back. Nothing personal of course.|(Apocalypse)
|Grubdu understand .... Grubdu also ... Nevermind.|(Grubdu)
I charge at him and he blocks my punch with his shield which end up shattering in pieces. I do a low kick to make him fall and he use his fall to add momentum to his swing but I also shatter the axe and pin him to the ground.
|Sorry it seem our little chat is over. See ya in the after-life.|(Apocalypse)
|STOOOOOP !|(Woman voice)
As I was going to deal the last blow a woman shouted. I turn around and see a woman in her early twenties, se has dark red hair tied in a bun and she is wearing a blacksmith apron while pointing at me with a hammer. Being the courteous man I am the first word that came out of my mouth were.
|Who the fuck are youuuu ?|(Apocalypse)
|Fimy .... Adventurer came take back Fimy, Fimy is happy ?|(Grubdu)
|Okay so she is yar girlfriend ?|(Apocalypse)
|Fimy is not.|(Grubdu)
As I say that I still watch the woman, when I speak about her being the girlfriend she blush lighlty only to hang down her head when he say she is not. Oh, fufufufufufufufufufufufu I found a new toy.
|Why isn''t she yar girlfriend ?|(Apocalypse)
|If Fimy found with Grubdu then human will hate Fimy.|(Grubdu)
|Pretty considerate for an orc aren''t ya. Ya must be Fimy right ? Come over here.|(Apocalypse)
|.... Okay...|(Fimy)
She approach me a little worried and stop once she is in front of Grubdu. I can see her grip on the hammer tightning, she is ready to counter if I attack.
|Now give him yar answer.|(Apocalypse)
She tilt her head on the side but she is not letting go of the hammer. Gosh if you don''t plan in lowering your guard don''t try to act cute it''s strange. I lift Grubdu so he can stand up, she almost swung the hammer but when she saw I was just helping him she stopped herself.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
|What do you mean by that ?|(Fimy)
|Ya know he pretty much confess ta ya saying that ya weren''t lover because tha other would hate ya so ya should tell him what ya feel for him. If ya don''t I would really feel sorry for tha poor guy.|(Apocalypse)
She was still wary of me while Grubdu wasn''t understanding what we were talking about. Suddenly Imperion put his hand on her shoulder and she flinch. She turns around to face him only to flinch again .... I think Imperion is going to pout again.
|You don''t have to worry about what you say around us. You see the guy you were talking to, this idiot named a slime and ended up creating a female humanoid slime who is surely going to join his Harem (... he seriously has too many girls around him ...), so if you are worried about a human-monster relationship then I''ll tell you live without regret, may he be an orc or a god you gotta grab him and show him who''s the best.
And if you must destroy a few city in the process .... destroy the country it''s faster and you''re sure they are no one left to oppose you.|(Imperion)
|Ya grew ya bastard.|(Apocalypse)
|Oooops.|(Imperion)
|Well anyway ya don''t have ta worry about us just tell him yar honest feeling.|(Apocalypse)
|Grubdu !|(Fimy)
Wow fuck, calm down don''t shout suddenly like that. geez she looks and shout like a blacksmith. Even Grubdu looks shocked, how do you even surpise an orc ? And she goes blushing as if her face was a tomatoes, sheesh Idgar was better than that.
|I .... ve you ...|(Fimy)
|What did ya say ? We didn''t hear !|(Apocalypse)
|Grubdu I love you !|(Fimy)
And like that his lips were stolen .... The women of this world are too agressive seriously, I am not sure if I ever initiated a ''french kiss''. I think the only thing that made so this world isn''t a matriachy is the fact that man have most of the destructive magic like fire and earth.
|Well I don''t want to urge you but that be best if we moved since it is going to smell really bad soon.|(Eleonore)
|*sluuuuurrp* what do you mean ?|(Fimy)
|Well let''s say tha only things left in one pieces in this camp are ya two, the rest is ..... well let''s say it is in a state where you don''t know if what they were at the beginning. *sniff sniff* Oh god I''m gonna puke .. Oh dear lord the smell.|(Apocalypse)
|Fresh air .... we need fresh air ... Why did I had to have a sensitive nose, By the dragons Oh fuck ...|(Eali)
|What''s up with the two ?|(Fimy)
|They kind of have a very sensitive nose so the incoming smell is really hitting them hard ..... we should really leave so you should wake your prince charming up he is still in daze from the kiss you gave him, tsk seriously shocking an orc, in what world are we living ?|(Imperion)
And they dragged us outside of the cave and away from the camp and Eleonore took care to collect their core as a proof we defeated them. To my surprise Grubdu spat on the corpses while grubling something .... pretty sure it wasn''t something like rest in peace.
While we went to the mansion Eleonore went the guild hall alone since I didn''t wanted the guards to make a commotion because of an orc. Fimy and Grubu didn''t know where we were taking them and I didn''t bother telling them just so they can be shocked. Only nobles and the guilds higher up know my face and my name since I asked to be kept as anonymous as possible .... you know if a religious country happen to know Guarmille has a Vermillion there will be a holy war and all that.
|So where are you taking us ?|(Fimy)
|It''s a secret. Anyway could ya tell me how ya met Grubdu ?|(Apocalypse)
|Oh he kidnapped me.|(Fimy)
|.....|(Apocalypse, Imperion & Eali)
Greeaaat we''ve got someone with the stockolm syndrom. Not that I''m against it but you know, that''s isn''t something yu shoud say outloud like that.
|*Ahem* So I suppose it''s ya who forged his armor ?|(Apocalypse)
|It was either smithing or getting raped by the clan ..... Grubdu told me to chose smithing for my own good.|(Fimy)
Another silence and I looked at Grubdu with both confusion and respect. Why would an orc somehow protect a human woman instead of aggressing her, furthermore he knew about smithing and that''s not something orc normaly know about since they are as dumb goblins.
|Grubdu mother human .... Grubdu mother told me things about human .... Grubdu mother hated orc but loved Grubdu so Grubdu hate orc and love human.|(Grubdu)
-_- when they say that a mother always loves their children I didn''t thought it would be so true here. But he is an orc-human hybrid .... well we met something rare today. I sigh, I won''t ask them more question because I don''t want to be shocked even more.
We arrived at the mansion and Fimy stopped walking and just stood straight with round eyes while Grubdu just stopped next to her while tilting his head on the side not understanding what was so strange. Se turned her head to me in a very stiff way.
|Don''t tell me you work for the owner of the mansion.|(Fimy)
|Of course no.|(Apocalypse)
|Ouff I thought you were going to sell us to a noble for being an exotic couple.|(Fimy)
|Of course I don''t work for tha owner since I am tha owner of this mansion.|(Apocalypse)
|Y-you''re a noble ...|(Fimy)
|A duke and a SSS rank adventurer to be precise.|(Apocalypse)
|Grubdu doesn''t understand.|(Grubdu)
|Well I guess that''s normal for an orc. Let''s say that in human society I am just under tha leader but I am also way stronger than him.|(Apocalypse)
|Grubdu doesn''t understand, if stronger why not the leader ?|(Grubdu)
|Because being the leader suck, like this I have more freedom. And ta tell the truth even my position as a duke is troublesome but by being one I can influence tha change in this country and since it seems it is possible try to make monster-human marriage legal.|(Apocalypse)
Fimy shook her head to wake up from the shock a looked at me with confusion, fear and reverence.
|Why ? Why would you do that ?|(Fimy)
|Because I''m in thea same boat as ya. Isn''t it true Glymina.|(Apocalypse)
A blue woman wearing a long green dress open the gate, she is followed by Yua who is holding Julia. The both of them are followed by six maid, the six maid are Julia personal maid, they are only 13 years old but they are the elites of the young generation, of course they are all beastmen.
Glymina comes near me and look at Grubdu and Fimy, they began to sweat enough to filla bucket .... well her power up did make her strong enough to defeat lesser dragon on her own ... I think.
|So when''s the baby ?|(Glymina)
|......|(Apocalypse, Imperion, Eali, Yualina, Julia, The maids, Fimy & Grubdu)
What is this girl saying to people she meet for the first time. While the other and me stayed silent because of the shock Fimy and Grubdu just blushed really hard and can''t say anything. An orc turn dark when blushing ... that''s interesting.
|Anyway let''s get inside and prepare you some clothing and bed. Oh and don''t bother with what she is saying ya''ll have all tha time ya want. Naturally ya''ll have ta stay here since I am not sure other would like an orc strolling around. Don''t worry tha servants here don''t discriminate and if they ever does they know that they will meet their ancestor sooner than expected.|(Apocalypse)
|Grubdu is confused.|(Grubdu)
Without further notice we entered the mansion and ate, I refrained from asking for orc steak since I''ve got the feeling it would be bad. We gave them a room next to Imperion''s room.
|Hey Imperion when do ya plan on marrying Jean, I mean you practicly have her mother blessing and ya get along, it shoudn''t be long until she get pregnant so ya should do it. Also since ya are officialy registered as my cousin ya will marry in front of tha king.|(Apocalypse)
|Hahahaha .... Seriously don''t you think that 19 years old is too early to marry .... nevermind you''re 19 years old and you have three wife, two in the making and a daughter|(Imperion)
I pat his back and go to my office. I sit down and looks at the spies report, it has been two week since we sent the spies and some of them managed to leave the country. So far they only heard rumor about powerful men and women going and leaving. They haven''t found anyone but they are getting closer.
Hmmm they also heard a rumor about the dragon beginning to get active, the holy country of Drakar is recruiting a lot of people in order to ''punish'' the earth spawn. The earth spawn are surely refering to us since the Tytin are related to earth. Do they know about us or something like that.
There is also a rumor about a war between the Elves and the dark Elves. Elves and dark Elves inherited the immortality of the dragons but the dark Elves decided to worship the Tytans while the Elves worship the dragons, so I can guess their relation are bad. The only reason why the church don''t attack the dark Elves is because as I said they are immortal therefore their warrior''s skill is .... how do I say it, so good that a group of ten dark Elf would decimate a group of 100 holy knight with ease and believe me holy knight are supposed to be equivalent to S rank adventurer.
That''s about all they have, they haven''t any rumor about the dwarves except for the fact that the weapons that comes from one of their forge city are of a better quality than usual but that''s about it.
|Sigh ... and after that there are the other continents, god why didn''t they sent us back all in one place, like that eliminating such troublesome wouldn''t have been hard.|(Apocalypse)
I look outside of my window, the sun is setting and the leaves of the trees shine in a purple color making me remember that this is a world of sword and magic I sigh once again. Almost five years have past since I came here and I have a family now. I loo at the crib where Julia is sleeping when her mother isn''t here. What would say mom and dad if they saw me like this, my old friends and my teachers.
I always say I don''t want to go back but that doesn''t mean I don''t want to see them again. Maybe I''ll go and say hi once everything is over. The device that send us to Earth and took us back here had a timer so it should be possible. I wonder how they are doing.
|That is a very lonely smile dear.|(Yualina)
I turn around and see Yualina at the door, she is still holding Julia. She is wearing her usual red dress and her hair are untied, she has a warm smile and carring eyes.
|I must have been deep in thought not ta have noticed ya coming in Yua. Come here.|(Apocalypse)
She put Julia in her crib and come to sit on my lap. I put my chin or the top of head and hug her. She snuggle herself on my chest. Eh, acting all dignified but in the end you are just as cute as the other when you want.
|Say Yua.|(Apocalypse)
|hmmm ?|(Yualina)
|Would ya like ta meet yar mother and father-in-law ?|(Apocalypse)
|As much as I want I know from Eali you are from an unreachable place.|(Yualina)
|There might be a way to travel between the worlds. I wonder how Sam and Rebecca are doing they should have had their Bac by now. Has mister Verget married miss Dirant ? Who is tha dumbass who got elected as president this time and have they finally made that flying car ... I can''t stop myself but thinking about that.
I also want to find my real mother since I doupt the dragons would have killed her. Sigh so many thing ta do. Should I just unleash the second seal or should I stay still ?|(Apocalypse)
|The second seal ?|(Yualina)
|Nevermind it''s an old joke, should we go ta bed ? The day is ending.|(Apocalypse)
|You''re right, don''t forget that''s it''s Eali''s birthday in three day.|(Yualina)
I nod and we go to sleep, Eali, Eleonore, Glymina and Lara are already sleeping ... the bed is soon going to get over-crowed I should buy a new one. I lay down and let my counsciousness drift away as I fall asleep.
??A bunch of Vermillion appear
A bunch of Vermillion appear
|Master, people calling themself Vermilion are waiting in the living room. They desire an audience with you.|(Butler/guard)
|I''ll go greet them, than ya for telling me.|(Apocalypse)
|I only did my duty.|(Butler/guard)
It has been three day since the orc subjugation and it is Eali''s birthday. It''s still to early for a Vermillion to come knock at my door. I ask the guard from what country they are and he told me two come from the beastmen country and three from a backwater country between the demon country and Guarmille
I enter the living room, in it there are three men and two women, they are all at least 1 meter and 90 centimeters. One is man black while one of the woman seems to be asian, the other three looks cocasian.
|Konishiwa, Apocalypse desu.|(Apocalypse)
The black man, the asian woman and one the other woman react while the two men left look at me like I was mad men. I approach the two and crush their shoulder. The other three are too shocked to do anything whie the two go on their knees. I drew my face close the their''s and flash my aura.
|Would ya two tell me who sent ya here, ya fucking stink the spies and I hate spies.|(Apocalypse)
|Bastard who would tell you !|(Man A)
|Son of a bitch was that detection magic earlier ... you caught us like that right !!|(Man B)
|Unskilled pawn.|(Apocalypse)
I break their neck and and toss their corpses outside the room, so how did I know they were not Vermillion ? Easy, first they did not react to my Japanese and one even thought it was a spell, the aura I released would only affect normal human heck even a common soldier can wistand it. Also a Vermillion''s bone can''t break so easily, it is common sense we are made to kill dragon so why an amount a force I use for a normal handshake with Laura would crush their bone ? Answer it is because they are not Vermillions.
I turn to the three who flinch when our eyes meet, I smile and approach them, I put my hands on the black men shoulders and ...
|Welcome ta tha family.|(Apocalypse)
|Huh ?|(The three of them)
I can see that the two women are shaking like crazy behind the man who is sweating enough to fill a bucket, I guess they didn''t see many dead bodies in those five years.
|Ya don''t have ta worry I won''t do anything ta ya. Ya are real Vermillion, you knew Japanese and yar shoulders aren''t breaking even though I applied the same force as the two guys here and looks they''re still in good shape.
Anyway from which country do ya come from ? Speaking of Earth of course.|(Apocalypse)
|The states .... I come from the states.|(Black man)
|No-north korea ..|(Asian woman)
|Italia .... please don''t kill us.|(Other woman)
|I already told ya I won''t kill ya, anyway ya don''t smell blood so I guess you aren''t used ta death but instead ya smell ... ya smell like lylac, ya smell like iron and steel and ya smell like ... fuck yar smell is a mess, are ya an alchemist of some sort ? Oh yeah could ya also give me yar name ? I am Apocalypse Vermillion.|(Apocalypse)
In order it was Black man, the Italian and the korean. But really there were even some of us in north korea ? I guess everybody is as lucky as me, her life must have been hell ... especially since we Vermillion are pretty much thickheaded.
|Barandian Vermillion.|(Black man)
|Sila Vermillion.|(Italian)
|Kimia Vermillion.|(Korean)
|I see, I see. Well I must excuse myself now, so the guards are going to lead ya ta yar room. I must celebrate my wife birthday ya see.|(Apocalypse)
They nodded and the wolf-kin Zarian, you know the guy at the stardust pic-nic. Soeone already dealt with the corpses. Okay now I must prepare the house with the servant before Eali wakes up. And here we go.
Barandian POV
The wolf-kin Zarian led us to our room, damn this mansion is big, wouldn''t be surprised if there were at least a hundred or so bedroom. A little later Kimia and Sila came to me room. I met them two years after we were sent to this world. We were in a small country and the economy was really bad so we tried or best to get it back in a good shape.
Even if I was in a poor family on Earth I still had a good education and I wasn''t a bad student, a bit unruly but not bad. Sila was well of, her parents were rich and she was used to traveling but the first year here was quite harsh for her ... mentaly that is, but she was taken care of by a blacksmith so she made it her line of work. As for Kimia ... wel north korea is still a dictature so the first year here she had it very very hard from what she tells me but she met a lady alchemist who taught her how to make potion.
When we met we befriended each other and opened our business together, I was the salesman and Kimia and Sila were the craftsman. Not too long ago a man came in our shop [The Vermillion garden], we called it like that because we were all called Vermillion, that man asked us if we were Vermillion and we answered yes, as a proof he told us to hit a ball. I think adventurer have to hit the ball when the register as one.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
We did it and he told us that we were the ones he was looking for. We had to go to the Guarmille kingdom, at first we were a bit reluctant but I had heard that slavery was more regulated in Guarmille than in the country we were in so we agreed it was safer in case we got bankrupt.
But if we went to Guarmille we had to met someone there, and that''s how we got here.
Sila sit on the bed, it is bigger than the one I owned in our old shop.
|So what do you think of this Apocalypse guy ?|(Sila)
|I-I don''t know, he has this strange aura, I don''t know. I hate that but I felt like kneeling in front of him earlier.|(Kimia)
|Me ... honestly I find it confusing, I felt he was extremly powerful. Just looks at how he twisted those guys neck ... with one hand each and I don''t think that''s easy, also the fact that he didn''t bat an eye doing it. He also named Vermillion and I felt a need of kneeling when in front of him too.
There is also the fact that I can''t shake the feeling I heard his name somewhere else. I don''t know where and when though.|(Barandian)
|Then you ust know him from Earth. Ever heard of the brother of sins ?|(Voice)
We turn around and see a blond man even taller than Apocalypse holding the hand of a wolf-kin woman, he had a scar on his forehead and exuded the same type of aura as this Apocalypse fellow.
|Yeah I .... No you mean he is one of two ? I suppose he was the brother of wrath since they are both called the same.|(Barandian)
|Yup, this fellow was wrath, and what would you do if I told you I was Imperion ?|(Imperion)
Kimia lifted her hand shily, she is bad with man with autorities, I guess it comes from the fact she comes from north korea. the man called Imperion nod to tell her to speak up.
|I-I am sorry but I don''t understand what you are saying and I think it is the same for Sila.|(Kimia)
Imperion leaned himself on the wall hugging the girl from behind and coughed a litlle.
|So I am going to tell you the Earth version and this world version.
So on Earth Apocalypse and me were calle the brothers of sins due to certain achievement in a game and because of that we became fairly famous on the globe. We were proud fighter in the game and brawler in real life, we were fairly lucky because we were adopted in good family ... I don''t think all Vermillion can say this, actually we are pretty sure a hundred or so Vermillion died on Earth.
Then this world Version.
We Vermillion are Demi god, sort of, who serve the Tytan of earth though we haven''t the slightest intention of doing so, we must battle the dragons who serve the dragon goddess. Like you must surely know the dragoon goddess has seven apostle named after the seven virtues, the Tytan is the opposite. His apostle are named after the seven sins.
For now we know that Apocalypse is wrath and I am pride, we are currently searching for the other apostle. Know that the apostle are stronger than normal Vermillion. We don''t look very different from human at first glance but our lifespan exced them by far and the apostle become taller and taller as they resonate with their sin.
That should be all. Now I must say goodbye we must help with Apocalypse''s wife birthday.|(Imperion)
And just like that he left us confused.
|He has some nerves calling himself our leader I think we should make him remember his standing.|(Sila)
|Sila must I make you remember the fact that here you are a commoner and you are in the house of a duke, you know the guy just below the king so make a wrong move and your head will fall. Also he did not said he was our leader he just said he was more powerful than us.
And I know you felt it too, he is powerful, less than Apocalypse but still more than the three of us combined. And since you don''t about the brothers of sins it''s normal you don''t fear them but trust them they are no push-over.|(Barandian)
|You keep saying brothers of sins that and brothers of sins this ... In what are they special ?!|(Sila)
|They are poeple who could destroy army on their own in the more realistic VRMMORPG, they even did one without pain limitor. If they have be it only one tenth of the power they had, trust me, we wouldn''t stand a chance and something tells me they are far more powerful than in the games.|(Barandian)
I actually watched one of their battle on live and to tell the truth I was scared, I was wondering why they were smiling while fighting, I often fought but I never smiled while doing it for me it was dangerous and even in a game I test with a friend all the player had serious look in the fight but not them, for them it looked easy as if they owned the battlefield.
Sila seemed to trust me, I am more or less the brain of the group while Sila is the muscle and Kimia the money bag so they trust me when I say something.
|Neverless if what they said is true then it is good to be here.|(Kimia)
|What do you mean ?|(Barandian)
|What I mean is the populace know a lot about the dragons but not about the Tytans, so that means the higher ups are hidng most of the information so we can guess the royal family and the chuch''s higher ups to know about the Tytan therefore about the Vermillion but here he call himself a Vermillion openly without getting executed for heresy, that mean we are safer here than back there where burning heretic was a common practice.
Plus it was a soldier from this country who came to our shop to tell us to came, we can guess it was to take us to safety. That''s what I want to believe anyway.|(Kimia)
I scratch my head and sit on the floor. What she said make sense, it wasn''t rare for the church to have forbidden knowledge in their hands back in the days. Also this country doesn''t seem to have has many church as the one we came from.
|Well anyway apparently we had a bad timing.|(Sila)
We look at her with confused faces.
|I mean today is his wife''s birthday, plus I heard he had a kid already so I think we are imposing on them. Also the took us in immediatly so we should repay them but what to do ?|(Sila)
|Well you could help us with the preparation of course dear guest.|(Voice)
I turn around a little mad that everybody seems to enter my room as they pleased but quickly throw this thought away since I am freeloading. The one standing at the door is a lizard-kin with long red hair tied in a single braid, she is simply stunning. She is holding a small child in her arms.
|S-sure but who are you ?|(Barandian)
|Oh silly me. I am Apocalypse''s wife, Yualina Vermillion and the little one is Julia.|(Yualina)
|Barandian, this Kimia and this is Sila. Happy birthday ... I guess.|(Barandian)
She giggled a little, the bastard is lucky to have a beautiful wife like that.
|Oh dear guest, this is not my birthday but Eali''s one.|(Yualina)
|Wait you mean this bastard has more than one wife !! Tsk the scum of humanity.|(Sila)
The room went cold at Sila''s word, so cold I could almost see frost creeping its way on our body. The woman who previously looked gentle and caring was looking at Sila like you watch your vomit. We could see that it was her aura that was causing the freezing, we had to handle troublemaker in our shop and sometimes some of them tried to intimidate us with their aura but that never worked but boy believe me if I say that if it wasn''t this cold then we woulld be sweating right now.
Her aura was far stronger than the one in our shop, it was creeping around like tentacles and gave her a menacing look. She put the baby in the hand of a maid I hadn''t noticed, the small maid also sent lightning at Sila with her eyes. The woman named Yualina approached Sila and put a hand on her shoulder, she drew her face closer to Sila''s. I gulped as had an impression of Deja vu.
|Do not dare insult my husband, if he wasn''t there neither me or anyone you saw in this mansion would have here, we would still be rotting in those cursed mines. So young girl, if you dare disrespect him again ... I''ll make sure that your head falls down.|(Yualina)
She turned around and walked to the door, her aura slowly fading and the room taking back its previous appearance. Before she left she face us and bowed.
|With that said I hope you will enjoy your stay in our mansion dear guest.|(Yualina)
And she left. We all letted out a breath we didn''t knew we were holding and whiped the sweat from our forehead, we also tried to stop our shaking.
|Note to self : don''t fuck with Apocalypse and those close to him.|(Barandian)
The other two nodded and we went to propose our help for the incoming party.
?Ealis birthday
Eali''s birthday
I am in the dinning room with Idgar, Ellen, Hanna, Hanna Eve, Lara, Eleonore, Glymina, Alice, Eric, Imperion, Jean, Yua, Isolia and some servants. We are making preparation for Eali''s birthday, the children are making flower wrown and we are hanging happy birthday signs in the room. There are also the kids from the orphenage but that''s about it.
|Nonetheless, It has been five years already.|(Apocalypse)
|Yeah, time sure flew by quickly, five years ago you weren''t at the point of touching the ceiling if you don''t bend over.|(Alice)
Fuck did I grew even taller ? But Imperion feel even taller than me. Don''t tell me our growth didn''t stopped yet, I hope I won''t get too tall, I don''t want to become to huge for my lovely wives. Come to think of it Lara grew taller too. I know the Vermillion are the Tytan''s children but you know there is a limit.
|Still ... even though you''ve been here for so long there weren''t that many good memories made, so lady-killer ready to give to our dear Eali the best party of her life ?|(Alice)
|Ya bet I will ya idiot.|(Apocalypse)
|Yosh, how did you said it before, ''Et c''est parti'', it was something like right.|(Alice)
I hit her lightly on the shoulder and gt back to work, It''s good to see everyone work together with a smile without worrying about their standing, by the way if you are wondering where Grubdu and his girlfirend are ... well they are in the garden wrapping the presents.
|e-excuse me ..|(Voice)
I turn around at the voice and see the three Vermillion from earlier, the one name Sali is glaring at me, Barandian is scrathing the back of his head and it seems it is Kimia who spoke to me.
|Hmmm, what do ya need me for ?|(Apocalypse)
|Well .... Since we will be free-loading for a while before we get a new shop we thought the least we could do was to help you with the preparation... if you are okay with this that is.|(Barandian)
|Well I am not against ya lending a hand but being stabbed by a pair scissors isn''t really my hobby so just tell yar friend over there ta stay away from from sharp things.|(Apocalypse)
Barandian and Kimia looked at Sila and sighed, I can only guess they pissed off Yua earlier, she didn''t seemd happy when I asked her about the three of them. Sigh, people are complex things, seriously wouldn''t it better to have an easier puzzle.
|No seriously guys stop looking at me like that, I mean only a scum would have more than one wife. Don''t tell me you think it is okay ?!|(Sila)
|Oh so this is what this was about. Sigh, look having more than one wife or husband is allowed here, heck it is even praised so don''t ya go and add yar fucking Christian shit here understood ''petite fille'', I love them, they love me, they love each other and that''s all that matters. They wouldn''t be my wives if they hated each other.
So listen ta me ''petite fille'' call me a scum or whatever ya like but do know don''t ya dare try ta bring this rotten world here, if ya do that know ''petite fillle'' that I''ll use all the power the sky ad the earth gifted me ta hunt ya down and make ya pay for soiling a world as pure as this one.
Not even the god above heaven could save your pitiful soul from getting burned by tha crimson flames of my wrath, ya and tha people ya love would suffer a life of hunted prey, tha fear of dark shall follow ya in every corner. Ya will know that when ya gaze at the abyss for too long, tha abyss gaze back at ya...|(Apoclypse)
|By the right my name has given me I, Imperion Vermillion, ask of you, Oh merciful spirit, grant me the power to seal the ancient evil dwelling in this body. {Power sealing : God-like Apocalypse banishing}, BE GONE AND STAY SEALED THIS TIME !!|(Imperion)
|Feeeeewwwww~~ I owe ya one.|(Apocalypse)
|Well ... if I had done that later everybody would have fainted, gosh your God-like personnality is no joke in reality, Oh I almost forgot but you kinda broke the ceiling with your back. And you three you should be thanksful, I just saved your life .... don''t fuck with the apostlesWE AREN''T PUSH-OVERS LIKE YOU PATHETIC COWARDS.|(Imperion)
|You grew.|(Apocalypse)
|Oh yeah sorry about that .... try not breaking the seal again, here there is no respawn.|(Imperion)
He said as he got back to work, and I did so too, ignoring the three Vermillion who were panting heavy drops and shaking like mad while kneeling, tsk I can''t believe I got upset over something as little as that, I even broke the second seal.
To explain you in our VRMMRPG days Imperion sealed away three of my personalities, the first one being serious Apocalypse, the seal is weak on that one but that still prevent me from being him too often. Then there is the second seal : God-like Apocalypse, this seal is the strongest, it doesn''t allow me becoming him except if it is something I deeply deem as unforgivable.
The last one is madness Apocalypse, it is the weakest seal as it was made hastily and without the proper preparation but still really usefu, like that I don''t kill everyone when I see a bug.
Now you are certainly wondering ''Is this guy an idiot or what ? How can a game influence reality ?'', that''s really simple, those are not proper seal of power but seal of trust, as long as Imperion tells me I don''t need to use those personnalities I try not to use them, though I sometimes let it slip. Well I guess that''s what makes me pride.
Though Imperion .... calling them cowards was a bit harsh. Eali should wake up pretty soon, I go to the windows and tell Grbdu and Fimy to get the presents up here. Stupid Grubdu I meant by the stairs not throwing them to me ... gaaaaahhh .Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.
|It smells nice ... did you cook something mom ?|(Eali)
|Happy birthday Eali Vermillion, may the dragons light up your path and bring you health !!|(Everyone)
|Ha ? Uh ? What ? When ? Why ? Maybe ? Of course ? ..... Oh I get it, it''s my birthday right.|(Eali)
... Seriously this girl she always forget her own birthday, though she never forgets when it is ours. Sigh I guess that''s a cute part of her. She go say thanks to everybody, she goes to Julia and hold her, she has a gentle expression on her face and then ...
|...mama no.2|(Julia)
|.....|(Everyone else)
...... WHAAAAAAAAATTTTTT, how old is my daughter again ? She is barely even one month and a half old and she already said her first words .... no rather no.2 !! I look at Yua and see her turn her head while blushing, don''t tell me Eleonore is no.3 !! *flash* Arghhh, Lara took a picture of us and is laughing her ass off. Eali is blushing so hard one might as well call her tomatoes. Tears swell upin her eyes and she ug the little Julia whi is damn to big and damn to fast for a kid her age. Isolia comes to her side and put a hand on her back.
|You''re a mama now .... makes me feel kind of old to be a grandma but oh well, you must do a good job raising this girl okay.|(Isolia)
Eali nod and bring Julia to her eye with a smile on her face.
|And who''s papa ?|(Eali)
Julia turns her little to me and points me with her chubby hand.
|Papa ... big grumpy.|(Julia)
|pfffffttt hahahahahaha I can''t take it anymore hou hou hou, my sides ... please stop that''s too much, seriously even your own daughter say your are grumpy pffftfttttttt I can''t. And me sweat-heart ... ha ha ha .... who am I ?|(Lara)
| ~~ stupid lady ~~|(Julia)
I think Lara just broke, her jaw is touching the floor and she has round dead eyes, she start sobbing abd leave shouting like ''I should be mama no.4 !''. Come to think of it I did tell her I wouldn''t mind being with her again. I smile, this is a really good family.
|For a scum you sure look really good when you smile.|(Sila)
|...Earlier wasn''t enough ta make ya shut up ''petite fille''.|(Apocalypse)
|I think you told us we could call you scum ''bambino''.|(Sila)
|tsk, I''m starting to regret saving yar life.|(Apocalypse)
Before she could say anything else I go to Eali and kiss her, she do the same to Yua and Eleonore and finish by a huge family hug. Imperion take the alcohol out. We drink it. Imperion and me began to it the table in a rythmic way, it''s a song a guy made about us the brothers of sins. It was simple but we thought it was good.
|~~Across the land they roam freely~~
~~Battle and gold are the things they see daily~~
~~In the end they are still free~~
~~In the kingdoms they ought to be~~
~~Brothers of sins they were~~
~~This is the burden they bear~~
~~Brothers of sins they are~~
~~Tonight I hope to see you at the bar~~
~~Come and rejoice lad let me tell you a tale~~
~~About the two of those male~~
~~Let me tell you kid~~
~~If of those guys you want to get rid~~
~~Better give up lad~~
~~You don''t want to make them mad~~
~~Believe us boy once this ale is all gone~~
~~We will once again leave ALONE~~
~~repeat the whole X3~~
The animation of the video was quite good too ... especially when we murder the whole tavern, not that we were really that violent. If I remember correctly it was even used as a commercial for the extantion. Nonetheless after the first one everybody sang with us, the maid took Julia away for obvious reasons.
We danced and partied all the morning. When it was time to open the present Eali cried many time. She got a cat plushy from the orphenage''s kids, dresses from the maids and butlers. Alice and Eric offered her a staff made of spirit wood (really good for staff), Isolia gave her a silvery necklace. Idgar, Ellen and Hanna gave her a magic sword, Yua, Eleonore, Lara, Glymina and me gave her a magic orb made by our magic. Glymina made the orb using her body, Lara added lightning, Eleonore added the wind, Yua added ice and I added fire.
.... Of course latter in the evening we gave her our body and we played until dawn. I am lying down on the bed, all sweaty, I look at the ceiling and then around the roo, gosh we made a mess.
|Julia really surprised me earlier.|(Eali)
|Yeah .... talk about it. I wonder ... did I started to speak as early as her ? Come to think of it I was alway to far ahead of the children of my age. Not that it matters anyway.|(Apocalypse)
|Hey ... did you know, the dragons festival is drawing near.|(Eali)
|We should go on a date then.|(Apocalypse)
|That''s why I love you.|(Eali)
She kissed me and we both fell asleep alongside the scattered corpses of soldier Lara, soldier Glymina, Lieutenant Eleonore and general Yualina. .... I forgot when was my birthday.
A little Q&A
First let''s begin with Apocalypse relationship.
~what is his relationship with Yualina ?~
Apocalypse loves Yualina because of her caring and charming nature. He prefer to tease her a little instead of foaning over her, thinking it would insult her pride if he did so.
~what is his relationship with Eali ?~
This one is mre complex he see Eali as an almost sacred being, he would gladly sacrifice his life to save her (he would do so for all his wives but if someone told him to chose between is other wives or Eali then he would chose Eali). He however treat her as an equal despite being over-protective.
~what is his relationship with Eleonore ?~
I think it somethng like : two people who are more than sex friend but stil have trouble facing it.
~what is his relationship with Lara ?~
Lara was his first love and although too shy to admit it she also loved him back, in oder not to show it but still leaving some hint here and there she teased him a lot and practiced Karate so she could have something in her sleeves to deal with Apocalypse violent behaviour. He often act like he doesn''t want to see her but in reality he respect her greatly, sometimes even thinking she would fit being an apostle more than him.
If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
~what is his relationship with Glymina ?~
for now his relationship with Glymina is more than akward, at first he wanted to make a princess slime so he and his wife could have fun with it (not slave thing okay, just the usual sex play. She would have been treated like any normal human being) but seeing that she had already a grown personnality he wouldn''t have the fun to teach her all type of things. Making him regret his plan.
~the dragon goddess said he was an incubus king in his previous life, will it matter in the story or is it just some bullshit so you could build a harem ?~
There will be an entire arc dedicated to that, it will affect the story greatly.
~why are there the seven deadly sins even in another world ?~
The gods managing this world are buddies with the god managing Mundus. (No christan thingy, the god managing Mundus actually hated christianity as it fucked up most of his magical expantion plan)
~In what years did Apocalyse live (you know since there is VR and stuff)
Apocalypse became 14 years old on the 26 of March 2239.
~why don''t the nearby kingdoms or even the church knows about Apocalypse being a SSS rank adventurer and a Vermillion ?~
First Apocalypse did is best for the four first years not to have his name revealed publicly, he also killed most of the spies sent to watch over him.
~How come he doesn''t feel anything when killing someone ? It isn''t realistic.~
Apocalypse and the other Vermillion aren''t human and that what matters. The Vermillion were built for war against beast almost over ten school bus long and breathing freaking fire. They don''t fear death as they aren''t even alive, their instincts tell them that dying is just returning to the earth father. Though some still show human reaction when facing an Apostle who are even greater existence.
~Why are they even fighting ?~
I''ll explain later.
~how did they know their names were Vermillion ? I call bullshit.~
In a magic world names hold an even more powerful meaning then on Earth, they don''t forget it .... ever.
~why did the dragons not reacted to the Vermillion''s reappearance, they must have met after four years.~
The dragons are the Vermillions ennemy but they are not stupid enough to whipe the out like before, it''ll be exlaipned later.
Oh my gosh I didnt expected that
Oh my gosh I didn''t expected that
|You think your hot because you''re tall, ''scar face''.|(Sila)
|What did you say ''ojou-sama'' ?!|(Imperion)
|You should speak in your birth language ''scar face'', You look dumb speaking in Japanese.|(Sila)
|And you should watch your language ''ojou-sama'', you look like spoiled brat speaking like that.|(Imperion)
*gulp*(Sila and Imperion)
|Do ya two want ta have a chat with my fist ? If no ya better shut tha fuck up. It''s a festival this week and I don''t want yar petty rivalry ta spoil it. Kapish ?|(Apocalypse)
They both nodded and made peace by holding each other hand. Sigh, Sila and Imperion really don''t get along ... wait Sila just doesn''t get along with everybody except for Barandian and Kimia. She really is troublesome.
This week is the Dragon festival, it is in honor of the dragon goddess and a bischop of the church will come to the capital for religious reason if it was as usual I would try to avoid contact with him but given the current situation with the organization and all I must know how much the church''s higher ups know about us.
And I must bring my wives on a date too so I can''t let people like her ruin the week.
|Anyway since ya, Barandian and Kimia have nothing ta do this week go patrol around tha city, words say that a stampede is coming and I''d like ta know when so we don''t get caught off guard. Don''t engage, just watch and report. Interfer only if ya deem it necessary.|(Apocalypse)
Sila grinded her teeth but still agreed knowing that it was the payment for letting them stay here, on Earth just a night in a mansion like mine would cost several hundreds of euros so they got it well just having to do mischevious work for me.
She leaves and we finaly have some quiet, I take out a cigarette and give another one to Imperion. I light them on I inhale and breath out smoke.
|So where are ya going ta take jean ?|(Apocalypse)
|Maybe to the fountain then to a restaurant, we could hit the king statues spot and then watch the magic show and once the day is finished I''ll propose.|(Imperion)
|Ya have it planned don''t ya, well anyway I hope tha stanped won''t get too close ta us, I don''t really want ta appeal too much ta tha bischop.|(Apocalypse)
|Sigh, wish it was like in the old day, someone piss us off and we make him taste pain but nooo, now we are adults and we must behave ourselves.|(Imperion)
|Don''t worry I am sure we''ll have a time when we can go all out, I even think that moment is getting closer. After the title holder are reunited I am going ta search for my mother and I think I''ll meet one or two hostile dragons on tha way.|(Apocalypse)
I said as I puff the last cloud of smoke my cigarette could handle, I burn it completly using a little of magic and go to where Eali is, this is the first day and I take her to a date in first. She is waiting at the mansion''s gate, she is wearing a purple dress and a red ribbon tied like a flower.
|Cal, shall we go ?|(Eali)
|Of course Ea, let''s go ta our date.|(Apocalypse)
We hold hands and we walk to the city, I carry Eali on the way so we can arrive faster, Idgar salute us at the gate and I put Eali down and we start to walk holding hands again. There is a lot of people in the street, many commoner but carriage are often seen.
|It''s rare to see the city so crowed in the morning.|(Eali)
|Yeah, I heard the bischop this time is well liked by the people so of course they would come in number .... but it makes me uneasy. I always hated religious freak back home, even broke tha teeth of some them.|(Apocalypse)
|I don''t really hate them myself .... back in mine only very pous guard wouldn''t hurt us too much saying that we also worshipped the dragon therefore we shouldn''t have a fate even more cruel than we already had.|(Eali)
|Well anyway we should look ta the good the mechant brought with them, maybe they have some interesting coming from the other continents or something like that.|(Apocalypse)If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
Eali nodded and we went to the merchants stall, there wasn''t anything interesting except some silvery bell, Eali attached them to her ribbon and we continued our tour. We passed by the orphenage and gave them sweet. Maybe I should really go back on Earth .... they got more useful place for a date, you know things like the cinema and the shopping mall. I''d love to see Eali in modern clothing.
We go to a restaurant and while I was ordering our meal.
|So we''d like an orc steak with a gartar salad, as for the drink I''d take a dwarven ale and my wife would like some silvery wine....|(Apocalypse)
|Hey what is a pitiful demi-human doing here dressed like that, has this country fallen so far that even those beast are allowed in place for the good people.|(Voice)
I turn around and see a group of three people in silver and gold armor around Eali who is about to snap. I tell the clerk to send the order to that table once it is cooked and walk to Eali. The men are growing irritated and so I am, I put my hand on the shoulder of the one who looks like a leader who was going to hit her.
|Who do you think you are for touching a knight of the church.|(Douchebag in armor)
I release my Ki to make me seem even more intimidating that I already am, just earlier Eali told me how the religious guard were nice and now the church''s knight dare do something like that. I think my eyes already became red and I can feel my teeth growing sharper.
|In Guarmille an attempt at a noble or his family''s safety is punished by death .... tell me fuckers, do ya really think I am going ta let ya go away when ya tried ta hit my wife. Racism is punished equally. As the Head of the Crimson family I sentence ya ta death, ya have tha right ta ask for duel and let the dragon goddess decide who''s is wrong and who''s right.|(Apocalypse)
For the foreigners I am known as Apocalypse crimson, Vermillion and Crimson sound a lot like each other in common so it was the only way to keep a name familiar too mine. In common Vermillion is ... Vermillion and crimson is Vermillon, yeah that''s conveniant.
|Wh-who do you think you are ?!|(douchebag in armor)
|I take that it is a duel.|(Apocalypse)
I grab him by the throat and throw him outside the restaurant, I do the same to his subordonate, I slowly go down the stairs that lead to the street where the folks are forming a circle to see the comotion.
|I, The duke Apocalypse Crimson , challenge ya ta a duel ta give ya a chance ta wash away yar sins against a noble and his family.|(Apocalypse)
|What the crimson duke is judging kinghts of the church ?!| |The bone breaker is going to fight !| |Fuck those poor guys won''t even know what happened to them !|(crowd)
The three joke stood up and took out their weapons and charged at me, I make them fly with a brush of my backhand, I took the final step and snapped.
|IS THE CHURCH SUCH A JOKE THAT ITS KNIGHTS DON''T EVEN INTRODUCE THEMSELVES BEFORE A DUEL, DO I NEED TO KILL YOU AND ALL YOUR HOUSEHOLD OR WILL YOU STOP BEING SUCH A DISGRACE TO THE SON OF FORGIVENESS !!|(Apocalypse)
During my free time I experimented if I could force a change of my form and I managed to do it, although still far from perfect I learned that memories are useful, if I think of a happy memory I resonate with my dragon side but if it is a bad memory then it is the Tytan side.
Anyway, over all my inner turmoil I think of the times I spent with my friend back in Mundus, my times here with Eali and and the other and I feel the scales grow on my body, The wings grow in my back and my teeth became even sharper than they already were. My eyesight, hearing, and sense of smell are enhanced to a sickening point. I unfold my wings and gaze upon the three ants in front of me, I try my best not to show my Tytan side.
|S-Selfir of Grandbloom a-a-accept your duel.|(Selfir)
|Heran of Kerm a-ccept the duel.|(Heran)
|I ain''t dying here !|(Douchebag in armor)
The douchebag in armor started to run in the opposite direction only to collapse like the other two while I am standing near the corpses of the douchebag with his head in my hand, I let it fall and spit on it before turning away and taking back my human form .. well there still the scales here and there and slitted eyes but you know, human enough.
|Joke of a knight.|(Apocalypse)
|What the Crimson duke was a dragon-newt !| |He killed them so fast I didn''t even saw it happen.| |Well I guess the church won''t be able to say a thing if their knights were killed by a dragon-newt.|(Crowd)
I go back inside and sit a my table, I think it would be nice if the stampede came here after all, I need to blew some steam off. When the clerk give us our food he looks anxious so I give him my best smile and a few gold coins before eating. When we have fnished we leave and I sigh at the sight of the body being carried away.
|Way ta ruin tha fun.|(Apocalypse)
|What do you mean ? My knight in shiny armor saved me again, I can''t be happier.|(Eali)
I stop walking and look at her then smile before grabbing her and putting her on my shoulder.
|Then let me protect my princess from up close.|(Apocalypse)
|Hehehe, are you sure it is not because you want to fell my butt you perverted knight.|(Eali)
|That''s really rude ta say that ta someone who just try ta be courteous.|(Apocalypse)
|Oh come on my knight I am just teasing you.|(Eali)
She pinched my cheek and we keep on walking while happily chatting. We go to the library since Eali has interest in the local stories, I''ve read some of them and I can''t really say I am hooked by them but there are some good ones. She search among the kids story and take out a book and give it to me.
I look at the cover, the title is ''The doomed children'' .... fucking ominous title for a bed story, I open the it and flip the pages, when I close the book and feel my knees go weak and I support myself with one the shelves. I am sweating and I let the book fall on the ground, whe it finaly land I feel like an eternity has passed my eyes wander left and right making me dizzy.
|Cal ! What happened, are you okay ?!|(Eali)
I look at her and try to steady my breathing, my eyes lock with hers, I whipe the sweat from forehead, pick the book up and sit down.
|L-listen I know this might be sudden but y-you might have a sister-in-law.|(Apocalypse)
|What ?!|(Eali)
A little chat with some holy men
A little chat with some holy men
|What ?|(Eali)
|J-just read it.|(Apocalypse)
I hand the book to Eali, she takes it and read it before closing it again.
|I see what you mean ...... Should we stop here or do you think we can continue our date ?|(Eali)
She ask with worry understanding the mental dammage I just took. The book tell the story between Wrath and Forgiveness, it''s full of religious bullshit but in short from the union of Wrath and Forgiveness a boy and a girl were born. The boy was filled with sin and the girl filled with purity. Humility took in the girl while the boy was regarded as an heresy and his still ploting his return after having been banished.
I don''t a bit of the little shit they said but I do I care about the fact that I have a twin sister that stayed here, you might say it is just a children story but all legends have some truth to them. Plus that boo shouldn''t even exist since it speak openly about the dragons and the tytans/Vermillion, such a thing is forbidden by the church.
First the book in the Empire library and then this one. Something is wrong and I can''t fix it with my power. It''s like someone put it here on purpose but how did this someone knew that we would come here and look in that shelf in particular.
|No ... I don''t think I can go on anymore, I''ll prefer if we returned to the mansion. Sorry.|(Apocalypse)
|You''re not at fault, but are you sure that even if she exist she is still alive ? I mean it has been 500 hundred years and you once said that a Vermillion lifespan was merely two century and a half.|(Eali)
As I stood up and took back the book, we can''t let it stay here, I spoke with Eali. What she said made sense but she forgot something.
|Don''t forget that our mother is a dragon, a dragon-newt lifespan is a few thousand years and some stories say that the child of a dwarf and a dragon lifespan is several dozen of thousand years so I doupt that my sister, if I do have a sister, and I who are the children of a species that lives even longer than dwarves and a dragon will have a lifespan shorter than five hundred years.
If the dragon-newt from before tha Vermillion disappearance were still around I''d ask them to give me information about tha dragons but they disappeared a few years after tha Vermillion so now tha only dragon-newt remaining are younger than five hundred years old and belong to tha church.|(Apocalypse)
I tink about the church and curse myself as I remember that I revealed my affiliation with dragons earlier because I was mad. They will surely come to me to take me with them. I don''t plan on doing that and if they ever try to take me by force .... Well let''s just say that Imperion and I know a few skills that can level a country.
When I get back to the Mansion I immediatly go to bed, it''s only the end of the after-noon and the sun isn''t even setting but I feel exausted. I lay down in my bed and soon my conciousness drift away. I open my eyes and find myself in a dark room, it doesn''t feel like when I met the dragon goddes, it felt familiar. An enormous dragon appeared, he had blue scales and the body of a drake, his green slitted eyes were burning with the fire of power an each breath it took reek with might. He was gazing at me but did not appear menacing, he was familiar.
|At last you have learned.|(Dragon)
The voice sounded familiar, it was a deep masculine voice echoing in my head. He had white sharp teeth and claws, they looked new yet dangerous.
|Learned what and who are you ?|(Apocalypse)
I was calm, too calm for this kind of situation. I felt home and I was in peace of mind before this gigantic beast, I would even think that he was bigger than the dragon goddess but I can''t really tell since I wasn''t in the same form when I met the goddess.
|Do you not remember me ? But we had soooo much fun together in the past without our dear goddess we would certainly have met earlier.|(Dragon)
|I don''t know who you are. If I must remember something about a dragon theargggg|(Apocalypse)
Images and sounds flashed through my mind. A red dragon breathing his flame on a man. His last words and the woman cry. A face, a woman face, she has blue eyes and long blue eyes, she looks at me with love. I hear my name being called.
|Apocalypse, Apocalypse Apocalypse Apocalypse.|(Voices)
|Your name is Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael Vermillion, welcome to our world dear.|(woman voice)
|KILL THEM ALL FOR THEIR SINS !!|(Man voice)
The red dragon, the red dragon, the red dragon. I hold my head in pain as I curl into a ball. The pain is splitting my head apparts.
|You remember this lizard but you forget about ME !!|(Dragon)
The dragon flap his wings as he roar, his shout making my vision shake. Even in the dark all I see his blury. I shout my pain away only for it to come back stronger. It feels like my head is splitting in two. His roar grew even louder, it was filled with rage and power. He shot his breath at me, engulfing me in a torrent of flame.
|Come back when you remember fucker !!|(Dragon)
I woke up, sweating and painting. I still had a big headache and I was shivering, I looked around me to see all my wife and wife-to-be sleeping near to me. I got to see Yualina sleepng face but I was too confused to care. I got up from my bed and almost fell face first at my first step.
I held on to the wall so I don''t fall and slowly make my way to the door. With my kin ears I heard the sound of several people walking outside, they seem to be heavy armored and well trained since they were walking in unisson. Before leaving the room I grab a staff to help me walk, it is 1 meter and 70 centimeters long so I can somehow support my weight with it.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
I went to the entrance and opened the door, it seems that only my legs had gone weak since I was able to open it quite easily. I went the the front gate and the people who were approaching came into view. They were wearing the same armor as the three knights I killed earlier, or yeasteray since it seems to be the morning.
I could see one man in the front of the group, he was wearing an heavier armor and had a hallberd, he looked like he was in his mid forties and he didn''t have useless movements. In the center of the group was a man in a white and golden robe, surely the bischop. I stood in front of the gate, leaning against the staff. I don''t kow why they came so early that even the maids and butler are still sleeping but I doupt they have good intention. Only two guards are at my side, a bear-kin man and a rabbit-kin woman.
The group of knight approached us and stopped walking when they were 3 meters away from us. The man in the heavier armor spoke.
|The bischop Tured wish to see this mansion''s master.|(Man)
|He is in front of ya, brat.|(Apocalypse)
I am technicly speaking older than him, you know I was born five hundred years ago and all. He raise an eyebrow while some of the knights throw insult at me. I bent a little and took five little rock in my hand. I flicked my finger, sending the stone in the trees, five *thuck* were heard and people fell from the trees.
|Do not worry, they are not dead. Though ya might want ta take them away.|(Apocalypse)
I smiled and they gulped, the five were archers and each one of them already had arrow ready on their bows, too bad for them I heard them moving in the trees.
|The citizens told us that the duke was a dragon-newt, you clearly aren''t one.|(Man)
I forced a transformation and unfolded my wings. When my horns grew it gave me another headache but I barely noticed it as I was already in pain. The guards next to me unsheathed their weapon and took a took a fighting stance. The right leg in front of the left one and the sword held straight in front of their face.
|What ?!|(Man)
|Leave, disgrace like ya make me sick.|(Apocalypse)
They all kneeled down as I said that. I clicked my tongue as I gaze upon the fifty armored men lowering their head to me. It felt wrong, not in the sense that I felt uncomfortable but more in the sense it made me even sicker. The two guards at my side put their on my arms since they couldn''t reach my shoulders. I took back my most human form and took a step forwards.
|What do ya want here ?|(Apocalypse)
Without raising his head the man spoke.
|We wanted to invite the esteemed dragon son to join the great church.|(Man)
I grabbed his short grey hair and made him raise his head, he grunted because of the sudden pain I looked at him in the eyes. I forced the biginning of the tytan transformation, the eyes and the teeth. My teeth grew sharper and my eyes became red like blood. In a slightly soothing yet filled with madness voice I said to him wth a smile on my face.
|What''s so great about trash like ya ?|(Apocalypse)
|W-what are you ?|(Man)
|You want ta know what I am ? KAKAKAKAKAKAKAKA listen everyone, those bastards whant ta know who they dared attack. Come on ya two tell them who I am.|(Apocalypse)
|Our master Apocalypse Vermillion, The god of wrath.|(The two guards.)
The man and the one in robe flinched at the my name, even though Crimson(Vermillon) sound pretty obvious they can''t say anything but if I was called Vermillion they would surely find a way to get rid of me, here I just openly said I was a Vermillion and also that I was a dragon-newt.
|T-t-the cursed child.|(The man in robe)
I slwoly made my way between the knights helping myself with the staff, I push away those who get too close too either try to stop me or to just touch me. A carnivorous smile crack on my face, I lean closer to his face. He his old, baldness hit him pretty badly and the remaining hair are completly white.
|Looks like someone here knows me. Too bad most of yar information are surely false. Ya see I don''t car a bit about me having been banished since I am pretty sure I couldn''t even spoke at tha time. No I just want ta find my mother and that''s all. Ya see I don''t knw a thing about dragons and I don''t want ta.
By tha way I''ve got things ta talk about with ya since yar the bischop, right ?|(Apocalypse)
He nodded weakly.
|Okay then, Hum hum. IMPERION GET YAR ASS HERE YA BASTARD !!|(Apocalypse)
After a while Imperion got out of the mansion and looked around, he jumped and landed right next to me.
|What the fuck happened here .... and fuck you look sick, are you sure you are okay.|(Imperion)
|Yeah yeah yeah, could ya watch over them for a bit, I need ta speak ta this one here. Yeah if they try anything funny, just knock them out I don''t want needless death. I''ll tell the maids ta bring them a little something later, oh and if there is any racist comments it isn''t called a needless death.|(Apocalypse)
|Okay .... just you do know you love beastmen way too much.|(Imperion)
|Shut up and stay here.|(Apocalypse)
I walk away dragging the bischop and drag the man I spoke to earlier to. I grin as a walk weakly inside my mansion and throw them in one of the living-room and ask a maid to bring us some tea, I tell them to sit on of the couch, they do it though reluctantly. I do the same.
|Sorry for having been a little rude, ya see ya just came after quite a nasty nightmare so I got a bit rough.|(Apocalypse)
|Nightmares are only the work of the goddess on the heretics.|(Bischop Tered)
|Though I command yar courage for telling something like that, I must say it is not true, ya see I spoke with the said goddess and she rather casually helped me get better. But what you say isn''t completly untrue, I have tha unch that dragons aren''t completly unrulated ta that matter.|(Apocalypse)
|I refuse to believe it, why would she help the child of the tytan who is her ennemy ? An heretic at that.|(Bischop Tered)
|Well I don''t know but my mother was a dragon and I must say that even though I am supposed to serve the tytan of Earth I don''t know shit about him so I can only rely on her since is the most wide spread and I do believe that this is tha case for most Vermillion.|(Apocalypse)
|Master, here is your tea. Lady Yualina brew it herself.|(Maid)
I take the tea and thanks the maid, telling her to kiss Yua for me. She give tea to my two guest and she leaves after bowing. I take a zip of tea and am surprised that Yua''s tea got even better than before. The two hesitate a bit but still drink some of it and seems pleased.
|So you are saying that the Vermillion are back ? It means that those people back then weren''t joking, tch we should have arrested them.|(man in armor)
I burst out laughing and the man looks at me, not understanding why. I feel better than before, I feel strengh coming back to my legs. I whipe the tears from my eyes and do my best not to spill any tea.
|Ya''re funny, even the weakest of us can level a city if not a country, ya know we aren''t dragon slayer for nothing. Though I do think that there aren''t many of us that know that we are, so of course they wouldn''t try to challenge an heavenly dragon and even those who know won''t do something as stupid as that, I think.
Though I am worried about those that will actualy be that stupid. By the way armor dude, what''s yar name.|(Apocalypse)
|He is Vemir Kepl, the commander of the sun corps. But what do you mean by that.|(Bischop Tered)
I call a maid and tell her to bring the diary of the mad man of the orphenage incident. When she return she is holding the diary of Rutur Vermillion. I handed it to them and explained the situation. I sit down again and too anotherzip of tea. They look inside the book and close it.
|Why are you giving this to us.|(Bischop Tered)
|Because I want ta warn ya and I need ally in the country of Drakar, ya see the people in this organization want ta take over tha world. A pretty cliche thing but if they ever do that it would be quite troublesome and make a lot of noise in my quiet life. So I want ta exterminate them so I can continue ta life peacefuly with my friends and family.|(Apocalypse)
Suddenly the door burst open and Barandian enter, he his panting and his clothes are slightly teared in some places. His eyes wander in the room before falling on me. He catche his breat and tells me.
|The stampede is heading towards the city.|(Barandian)
Someone drew a little thing for Vermillion heart.
A Back-Alley Neural Engineer was kind enough to draw Apocalypse, though he do not look like I first thought of him I am quite pleased with what this nice fellow drew. I am surely going to ask for more of his drawing so feel free to tell me who and how do you want them drawn.
He really drew well the broken feeling that Apocalypse had on this scene don''t you think ? So go give him some support. pretty please.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
So do you like it ? The guy is really skilled. I am repeating myself ? Of course I am.
Taste my ray, scums
Taste my ray, scums
|What ?! From where ?! And what with this attire, did ya get hurt ?!|(Apocalypse)
|We spotted a village getting swarmed by a stray group of monsters so helped them but we got surprised by a killer mantis. Kimia and Sila are still dealing with villagers. There were bug type and goblinoid type monsters. A-and we spotted a dragon in the main swarm.|(Barandian)
A killer mantis a giant prayer mantis-like monster but with a black exo-skeleton, they aren''t really strong but they are very skilled at stealth and backstab, also for a normal human their speed is nothing to scoff at. And a dragon, that''s really troublesome.
|From where and when are they coming ? What type of dragon, which race ?!|(Apocalypse)
|They''re coming from the south, they should be at the city in the evening, as for the type of dragon, it''s an lesser ground dragon as well as a drake. Surely a variant since he breath ice instead of fire. What do we do.|(Barandian)
|We will interfere and help tha city. Tell tha head maid ta prepare everyone for battle, we''ll leave the pregnants and another fifty people here. Tell them ta bring the fighting gear.|(Apocalypse)
He nods and go away. I didn''t trained all my servants for show you know, they are all expert at Ki manipulation. I am wondering about what to do with Eali, Eleonore and Lara. With the scale of the stampede Eali will have to rely on her attribute magic, darkness and water, and not on basic spell like wind blade. Eleonore should be fine and the same for Lara.
I can''t bring Grubdu or Glymina since they would get confused as ennemies by the soldier. I turn around to face my two guests. They look confused and on their guard.
|Well sorry ta tell ya that but we will have ta continue our conversation later. I''ll have ta ask ya ta help us protect tha city.|(Apocalypse)
|Why would you protect humans ? Especially when another heretic is part of that stampede.|(Vemir)
|I already said that I want ta live a peaceful life, if someone prevent me from doing so I''ll get rid of him. That''s tha reason I''m not killing ya on tha spot. If someone is in danger I''ll help them, so I''ll ask of ya .... please do not chase after us.|(Apocalypse)
I lightly bow in order to show my sincerity and they tell me to stop lowering my head. A little after that a maid comes in with my battle suit, the shotgun and the gloves Zakari had when I battle against him. I quickly changed myself in them. Except for my long jacket I am topless and my muscles are showing.
I get out the room with the two men and rejoin with Imperion.
|What tha heck happened here ?|(Apocalypse)
|Well ..... it looks like they liked your maids more than you expected them to. By the way why do we have to get in our battle gear ? Even your servants are ready but, I don''t know for what.|(Imperion)
|Stampede, tha stampede is coming towards tha city so we gotta defend it.|(Apocalypse)
I look around and see that the churches soldier are happily drinking and chatting with the servants, who are in their fighting gears, they are almost four hundred of them here and they are all in heavy leather armor with various weapons. I''ve got a small army under my command and they are no push-over. Imperion grip ''Naddel'' and tell to the servants to follow him. The bischop Tered ordered his fifty soldier to follow us.
In our way we encountered some small goblinoid monstes but we quickly elliminated them. Lara, Eali and Eleonore joined us with her motorbike, Lara had a small leather piece on her breast and some metal knuckles. Eali was in her everyday clothing with a staff made of treant wood. Eleonore was in her adventuring gears. Barandian took three spears and went to Sila and Kimia to tell them to join us with the villagers. He will do the navette by bringing the villager on his back, they are few enough to allow him to do that in few travels.
At the city''s gate the folks made a commotion since we were a large group.
|The crimson servants have descended with the churches knights.| |Did someting happened ?| |Those women aree supposed to be maid ? Lucky bastard.|(Crowd)
I went to the guild hall and directly entered the guild master''s room, he is an old man who past his middle aged phase since long ago, he must have been a mage if we trust his long beard and his dusty robe.
|What are you here for ? I do not remember you having an appointment|(Guild master)
I slam my hands on his desk, making a little cloud of dust fly. His old eyes are set on me, it is not the first time we see each other and to tell the truth we don''t get along, he his an old greedy bastard and he stinks.
|Don''t have time for that. Tha stampede is coming here, we need ta protect tha city so stop beating around tha bush !! Tha adventurers must help in tha defence.|(Apocalypse)
|Why should I listen to you brat ? that''s the knight''s job to protect the city, not ours. I ain''t helping someone who sold his freedom for power.|(Guild master)
I threw away the table, sending it flying against the wall, it breaks in pieces. I grab the collar of his robe and lift him above my head. I glare at him.
|People will die, it''s not tha time ta play game with me !|(Apocalypse)
|People die everyday brat, why should I care how they die ?|(Guild master)
|You !!! Don''t kid with me.|(Apocalypse)
|What are you going to do ? Kill me ? Then al the adventurers guild will be after you and your l.o.v.e.l.y wives.|(Guild master)
His sick grin make me sick, I glare at him with all the hate a man can have, I throw him lightly to the side and get out of this wicked room. This guy hate me because I am close with the king and thus he doesn''t want anything to go my way, I click my tongue at his stupidy. I am in the guild hall, I see the adventurers coming in and out, rooky one and more skilled one.
|Three gold coins ta anyone who fight tha stamped along with tha Crimson servants, and the right ta take some of tha loots !! Who''s with us ?!|(Apocalypse)If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
A familiar voice surprised me when I heard it from behind me, it was Jack Fallhammer.
|Well even for nothing I would have done something but if I am paid I''ll do it with more vigor.|(Jack Fallhammer)
|We''ll protect the city with our live !!|(crowd of adventurers)
|You can''t !!|(Guild master)
Everyone looked at him, not uderstanding what he meant. Jack, who was still topless, glared at him and I do the same. What does he think he is doing. He may be a guild master but he can''t prevent me from doing anything.
|If there is really a stampede coming here your job is to help the citizens to get to safety not to fight those monsters with the kingdom.|(Guild master)
|I see.| |That''s true| |Guess I''ll do that then.| |Wait that doesn''t make any sense.| |How not killing the monster would help us protecting them ?|(crowd of adventurers)
I leave the guild hall without saying anything so I don''t have to snap at his throat, some adventurers follow me, Jack is one of them. I go to where my servants are waiting to pick them up and then go to the southern wall, I was still grumbling in my beard. When we arrived there were Barandian, Sila and Mimia surrounded by fourty or so commoners. He must have finished.
They look sick though, motion sickness ? You really can''t underestimate a Vermillion runing at full speed. I could do a five hour trip in a few second after all.
|Are they all here ?|(Apocalypse)
|Yes, all the survivors are here, some of them lost people precious to them and the village wasn''t something I''d like to see again.|(Sila)
|I''ve heard a stampede was coming ... Where do I kill thing ?|(Idgar)
|I was going ta send someone ta take ya ta us, it comes from tha south so ya''re in the right place, gotta ask ya ta lend me yar experience. I thought of placing tha mages and tha archers on tha walls while the close combat fighters are on tha front line.|(Apocalypse)
|The archers and the mages are good but we aren''t all as powerful as you so maybe you and your pals could be our front line while the others flank them ? That''s if you want to charge them. If you want to defend, then you gotta aline the spearmen in front of everybody and the swordsmen and axemen behind.|(Idgar)
Hmmm what should I do ? If we split up to flank them I expose them to the risk of encountering stray group but at the same time if we only defend then it is dangerous given the fact they have a dragon. I never fought with a dragon before so I don''t know what to do, I can''t be certain I''ll be able to stop it right away.
But if everything goes right then flanking them will lead to the less death.
|We will go with the flanking thingy. I suppose tha guards are going ta help so just do what I say. as for ya.|(Apocalypse)
|I suppose we are going to have to listen to you as well. Sigh even though you are an heretic I suppose we''ve got no choice but to listen.|(Vemir)
|What does he mean, heretic ?|(Idgar)
|Oh just, you know you always say that the name Vermillion tells you something right.|(Apocalypse)
Idgar nodded and urged me to go on. I wanted to keep it hidden from him a little longer since I didn''t know how he would react and I kind of like him so I''ll be sad if he go away.
|Well I didn''t told ya but there''s tha fact that we are tha Tytan''s children and were born ta kill heavenly dragons. Ta tell tha truth we don''t care anymore but ya know, religion and all. Sorry I haven''t told ya that but ya know, yar a good friend and I was a little scared ya''d go away if ya learned that and all.|(Apocalypse)
|Yeah yeah that''s nice and all but why would I care ? Well, I will care if my family and me are in danger being around you, hey bischop, do you plan on burning us ?|(Idgar)
|That depends.|(Bischop Tered)
|What do you mean by that ?|(Idgar)
|If what he shows me tells me he is little to no threat then I am going to ''burn them'' but if they turns out to be major threats then I am going to leave him be. Let the sleeping dog lies or else they might bite you back.|(Bischop Tered)
Idgar looks at me and smile.
|Then we''re still pal.|(Idgar)
I lightly punch his shoulder and we laugh together. They won''t attack us if it causes major loses on their side huh ? Well at least I understand why he is so liked by the people. I''m going to put on quite the show for them then. I call out to Imperion and we go on top of the wall.
|Ya remember that moves from Fairy Haven ?|(Apocalypse)
|Which one ? Durandal blade ? Pixies call ?|(Imperion)
|No. Cosmic dust : glimmer of dawn.|(Apocalypse)
He gasped. I understand him, we said we will never use it again, not because of its high cost or of the destruction it cause but because it is extremly embarassing. You see Cosmic dust : glimmer of dawn was a duo spell in Fairy Haven, meaning you had to be two to cast it, you had to hold the other party''s hand for it to work.
From what I understood of magic here, is that you must picture what the spell looks like in your head and then imbue each of your words with mana without losing the picture in your mind, that''s why mages are very observant people and tend to remember how someone looks more easily.
|If you were a beautiful woman it might have been nice but no, you had to be a grumpy muscle head. Anyway if you ask for it then it must be for a pretty good reason so okay.|(Imperion)
|Believe me when I tell ya I don''t want ta do it as much as ya.|(Apocalypse)
I give my orders, our troops split up to the eastern and western gate and when Lara and Barandian tells them to, they charge in the melee. The churches knights are in the back line since they all have light attribute magic and are useful as healer.
We waited for the stampede and in the evening a horde of moster came into our fields of vision. I could see Orcs, Ogres, Trolls, Stinger wasps, Gargantua, Placide worms and other nightmareish creatures. I didn''t sa the dragon but that may be for the best since I want to deal with it alone.
On top of the wall I stood with Imperion, my hairs were swaying in the wind, we could heart the cry of dozens of thousand of monsters below. Our strict gaze fell upon them. Those pitiful worm''s fate is but one thing, death, and we are the armed hands of fate.
I set my back against Imperion''s and we hold each other hands before lifting them above our head. We began to chant the sacred call.
|Moonlight and shinning stars, heed our call, we pray to the might of the never ending sky above the living.
Falling stars and sunray, answer our plea, we ask to power of the ever burning flame.
Dark abysse and sea of fire, call our name, we speak to the misterious unknown.
Set and rise everyday, leaving behind our tired voice.
Shinning bright and beaming right, lowering our gaze to the darkness.
Come to us once again, old star, and fall in our grasp.
We beg you {COSMIC DUST : GLIMMER OF DAWN} !!!!|(Apocalypse & Imperion)
At the same time we lower the hands that are not in front of the monsters to our side and we point the other hands towards them before opening them along with our previously closed eyes.
A line of twenty complex magic circle looking like pentagrams appear before us, I can feel the mana gathering inside those circle, they glow bright pink, then red, then green, then blue and settle on magenta. I can feel the man leaving my body as well as his body.
The circle shake and shine brightly and at our shout a pillar of magenta light is shot from the circle. It must have a diameter of at least 30 meters and the scenery before us is completly blinded by it. The ground is shaking and the sound it produce is earth shattering.
You must surely think it is just a lazer, I''ll say yes and no, in the game it had the holy and fire attribute, so here it should be light and fire. Imperion fall on his knees and I remember that since he didn''t killed as many things as me he doesn''t have a mana pool as large as me. Mine is nearly depleted as well but I am still fine.
Suddenly a roar.
Vemir POV
Cooperating with heretics, what is the bischop thinking ? What if they are a little strong ? A ground dragon is strong but we can kill it if we have enough men for it. I currently am on the western wall and am watching the stampede getting closer to them. They are doing a weird pose since earlier and I ccan feel a lot of mana coming towards them. Suddenly they shouted loud enough for us, who were a few kilometers away, to hear.
|COSMIC DUST : GLIMMERING OF DAWN !!!!|(Apocalypse & Imperion)
And then a ray of magenta light was fired at the monster, the ground shook and I almost fell backwards, the power from this spell almost reaching me. I began to sweat at that thought cross my mind .... there were only two of them .... what if ten of them got together to fire a spell ? Plus it didn''t even take that much time, a few seconds at most at 2/3 of the monsters were eliminated, all thing that met that ray got exterminated. I think I got lucky getting away with just my hair getting pulled. I understand the bischop now, the words ''enough men'' would mean an entire country and we wouldn''t even be sure of winning.
And few second after the spell was fired, a roar.
?Today I punched a dragon in the face
Today I punched a dragon in the face
At the roar the ground shook once again and the majestic figure of a dark blue scaled drake appeared. At least 20 meters long and 10 meters tall. Its wide bat like wings are spread open, obscuring the sun. Each step of one of its four legs make the earth shake.
I grab the shotgun and chose a fitting song on the smartphone. Let''s see, hmmm, I must say Zakari had good taste in music, he has only very very very old metal and rock song. So {Dragonforce : through fire and flame}. I help Imperion to stand up and we crack our knuckles, my gauntlet are ready to punch and Imperion''s ''Nadel'' is ready to stab.
|That''s a big lizard.|(Imperion)
|Indeed.|(Apocalypse)
|And your mother is an even bigger one.|(Imperion)
|One day I''ll kill ya.|(Apocalypse)
I point the shotgun cannon up in the air and fire a shot to tell the other to charge in and get rid of the remaining monster. The shot echos and the dragon''s eyes set on Imperion and me. We answered we another glare at this overgrown lizard.
|Are we going to go overkill or do we hold back.|(Imperion)
|Why don''t we go a little easy on this brat, I''d feel bad if I had to beat up a kid like him going full force.|(Apocalypse)
|Then we are going to teach him some manners.|(Imperion)
We nod to each other an we kick the floor to jump in front of the dragon after I set the shotgun on my back. We land in front of the lizard and he gaze at us, there is no wisdom in his eyes just bestiality. Wa stand tall in front of the monster, it roars at us, my ears are rigging but I don''t care, I dive to the right and Imperion to the left.
Before the dragon could reach we kick the ground again, making a crater in the ground, we jump and grab its wing on each side of its body, using the momentum we slam it on its back. It shakes its head and fire a cold breath, we jum away from it and rejoin with each other.
|A boss level 140 danger risk I''d say.|(Imperion)
|Raid type or solo type ?|(Apocalypse)
|I can''t say, if it has the same attack pattern than in the games we played then I''d say raid type but given the fact that it is real life it might have some unexpected tricks. Watch out, tails incoming !|(Imperion)
We jump to avoid the swip of tail the dragon did after it got tied of listening to us talking to each other.The estemation we made is based in the experience we got in VRMMORPG, it is really important but it is useful when I am fighting against a strong monster with Imperion. The strategy we use change wrether we deem the monster to be a raid type or solo type, also a boss level 140 danger risk means a strong monster for normal people but fairly weak for the both of us. Though we can''t get too cocky either since a boss monster is still a boss.
We we lands it use a breath attack and we leap to the right.
|Raid type, definitivly raid type.|(Imperion)
|Then we do it like on tha Fafnir event from ''Northen myth online''.|(Apocalypse)
We nod to each other and we start to run, I leap under the dragon and he jump on its back. He stabs ''Naddel'' on the base of the dragon''s neck and while the dragon scream in pain I gather Ki in my fist and punch its stomach, letting the Ki explode.
|Bomber punch !!|(Apocalypse)
A detonation is heard and the dragon''s body bend like an inversed V and is sent to the sky. I see Imperion falling down, he crash on the ground, making a human shaped crater. I ignore him and looks at the dragon who seems to have started flying and is heading towards the city.
I run behind him and jump, he is almost fifty meters high in the sky but I still catch one of its hind leg. I use it to throw him to the ground. Ii cry in pain as the previous wounds haven''t healed yet. I land on top of it and Imperion get out of his stomach, he is covered in blood because of the hole he pierced from back to stomach.
I was going to give him the last punch to its head but a voice in my mind prevented me from doing so.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
"Stop !"
Why are speaking to me ? I thought you wouldn''t do it until I remembered.
"I said to come back again when you remembered, never said that I wouldn''t talk to you."
Okay I''ll accept that excuse but why can''t I kill this bastard ? I my fist is aching to kill it so why are you stopping me. If I let him go away he will kill many more people. Plus the church is watching me so I can''t do something like sparring it and exposing the fact that I am siding with the Tytan to the populace.
"Or the church could thank you for preventing a dragon to roam freely, you know tame him and then you have a dragon pet. Plus like that you could have unlimited dragon material, scales, blood, teeth. I remember you reading that it was quite rare to stumble on that. You could make a deal with that bischop, you provide him with materials and he give you informations. And it''s not like anyone will complain that you have a tamed dragon, it would just say that you are not someone to fuck with."
.... You''ve got a point but ... I look at the dragon, it looks at me with pleading eyes, his dark blue scales soiled with its dark red blood, I sigh and walk towards its head. I grab its throat, my fingers penetrating the soft under scales, and make wings appear, I flap them faster and faster until I fly. I apply even mor strengh so I can lift the beast that must weight more than ten thousand kilos. Imperion fall of the dragon again and start to insult me.
When I am high enough I release his throat and shake of the blood on my hands. It healed its injuries but I can see that it doesn''t want to fight anymore. My stern gaze looks at him in the eyes, its red eyes filled reverence and respect, dragons respect and follow the strong that''s something known even by the commoners. My guess is that the ground dragons were dragons that were defeated and then sparred by people from the Tytan''s side.
It lowers its head and I put my forehead against its and a red light engulfed us. I found myself in a black space, torches light up and I found myself in an enormous cave, I looked at my hands and found them scorched as if they were a volcanic soil, I was in blood blue heavy armor, it had spike here and there, it felt like my own skin. I touched my teeth and noticed they were razor sharp.
|So this time you visited the great me.|(Voice)
I turn around to see a giant, his skin was scorched like mine, his eyes were slitted and red his hair become wavy at their ends and he was wearing a mean looking red heavy armor with spike, his sharp teeth were revealed by his carnivorous smile.
|The only things great about you is your size.|(Apocalypse)
|Does that means you remember me ?!|(Giant)
|Got no idea of who you are.|(Apocalypse)
|So the lizard was telling the truth. Sigh how dum can you be ? Anyway, the name of the thing you just tamed is Derogo.|(Giant)
The giant waved his hand an I found myself in front of the dragon I beated up earlier, it looks at me with respect and show me its back. I land on it and get rid of my wings. I order the dragon to land slowly on the ground. Suddenly a voice echos in my head.
"So you met the big guy ?"
And he called you lizard.
"tsk, this guy is so arrogant, he can''t even understand the bases of respect."
#Why should I respect a lizard ?#
Guarg why are you speaking in my head too. And I am just going crazy ?
"You''re not crazy don''t worry, everything is normal."
#That''s what every mad man say.#
Shut and let me focus !! Things are starting tomake less and less sense to me. I have a sister, there are voices in my head. I tamed a dragon and I just want to relax. I put my gauntlets at my waist and I sigh. maybe I should do this Ki experiment I wanted to do for while now.
When the dragon land I notice that the stampede as been dealt with and everybody is pointing their weapons to the dragon. Oh yeah I forgot that it was an ennemy. I jump off it and land in front of Imperion, Idgar, Lara, Vemir and the bischop Tered.
|Why are you coming here on top of this beast ?|(Bischop Tered)
|Oh ... I just kinda tame it.|(Apocalypse)
|Sorry what ?|(Bischop Tered)
|I tamed the dragon and I''ve a proposition for you.|(Apocalypse)
|Oh I am all ears.|(Bischop Tered)
|Yeah yeah, just not here.|(Apocalypse)
We returned to the mansion with Derogo, we gave the excuses that we were doing an experiment to see if we can make a ground dragon redeem itself so it could become an heavenly dragon again. The soldier seems to have been convinced by that.
The bischop said that the church won''t attack us and since I''ll send him one barrel of dragons blood every month he will give me information, the guy with him, was it Vemir nodded very strongly when the bischop said that he wouldn''t dare to make us mad. I think I am going to get called by the king soon, I didn''t warned him about the spell, he is going to be mad.
I''ve got another problem and that is, what do I do with Derogo, I don''t have enough space in the mansion. Well I''ll guess I''ll alow him to laze around the house since he must obey my orders. I go to the stardust lake and start meditating at the top of the water. Yeah I am floating while meditating.
You see since Ki is about controlling your body I wanted to try a little something, I hope I won''t fuck upYou see Ki is fairly dangerous if handled like shit, it can blow up some of your muscles or break some of your bones, since my regeneratin speed is fairly fast I don''t really care but for a human, a mistake could lead to several month in a hospital bed.
I make my Ki travel through my body, I breath in and I breath out, I feel them, all the muscles and the bones in my body, I feel every little change my body go through every second, every contraction and the blood flowing in my veins. I can feel the warmth of the moonlight and the blowing wind on my skin.
I am able to force my transformations but I want to know if I can do other type of body transformation with the help of Ki. I gather Ki in my right hand and began to mold it, I make my fingers longer and thinner. I open my eyes and see that it works. I mold them back in the right shape and prepare the next experiment. I gather all the fat in my body, not there''s a lot, and make a heart and connect it to my veins. I feel two beating heart. I convert it to fat again. Hehehe now that I know it works let''s try real things.
Even though cross-dressing isnt really creepy ... You are really creepy.
Even though cross-dressing isn''t really creepy ... You are really creepy.
#Remember when the lizard said you were not crazy ?#
Yeah and what of it ?
"YOU''RE FUCKING NUTS !! WHO WOULD DO SOMETHING LIKE THAT BECAUSE HE IS CURIOUS !!!"
Well you know every guys want to know what it feel likes and I could do it in a way that''s not eternal so why wouldn''t I ? Plus I''ve still have some time before Yua and the other''s date so I wanted to have fun. Seriously who would have thought that magic would make some auto-correction on the small mistakes so this body can peform like a normal one. Wait can I even call this body mine since I changed so much things in it.
"EVEN SO, YOU''RE TAKING YOUR CURIOSITY TOO FAR !!"
Bah keep talking, you''re just jealous because I look good. Why are you even mad about this ? I mean this is my body.
I walk to the mansion and stop before the gate, I lean against a tree and look at the guards. They are a wolf-kin woman and a lion-kin woman, I smile at them and they blush a little. I wait a little and see Idgar and Ellen leaving through the gate, Hanna and Eve are waving them goodbye.
Idgar notice me and walk to me. I lift my head and smile at him before getting up.
|What are you doing here miss ? This is a private area.|(Igdar)
I search my adventurer card in my pocket and give it to him. And by the way you haven''t misheard, he really did caall me miss, ''cause yeah I wanted to try out what it is like to be a woman and so I did it. It was quite tricky, woman have muscles men doesn''t have, not that much but there are still some, and the sexual organs were a pain to do. For some reason there was a correction when mistakes were made but the price for it was pain, so much pain I almost fainted several time.
If I had to say what I look like right now I''d say I have a stern face, like an ice princess, sharp eyes I did my best so they wouldn''t be too slitted but they still give a reptilian vibe if you look closely. I used the materials from my scales to harden and make my nails grow a little. I made my chest so it would be not too big and not too small, I don''t know a thing about cup so I can say what cup they are. I also used my beard and other hairs to make my hair grow longer. I also made so my bossom was perfectly shaped. What ? You can''t normaly change sex like that. Well normaly you can''t blow up forest with your fist, and I guess my high regeneration has something to do with it.
If you wonder how it feels I''ll tell you thatit feels normal but also weird at the same time, you know you''re healthy but at the same time you cough every ten seconds.
Anyway I gave my guild card to Idgar and he looks at me then at the card, he repeat that three time and start to massage his tample. He spoke in a low threatening voice.
|Apocalypse .... next time you pull a trick like that .... warn us beforehand ..... if you are at that stage of Ki manipulation then you should do it for something useful.|(Idgar)
|What you knew about being able to transform if you master Ki ?|(Apocalypse)
I also did my best to get rid of my accent since it wouldn''t fit the dignified feeling I want to give off.
|Well me and Ellen did our best to practice and when we try our hardest we can make small change. Ellen like to change her ears shape and me ... Well let''s say it is more private.|(Idgar)
He gave me back the card and blush a little as he speak, seriously those two ... how will Eve grow up with parents like them ? Well there is still Hanna but she can be quite of a muscle-head sometimes and Jean, he step sister, can''t stop swearing when she is not with Imperion so it would be quite the bad influence on her .... wait does anybody in this entire mansion have the ability to take care of a child properly .... There''s Yualina, phewww we are saved.
|Well, could you call me Sonia in this form ? Apocalypse seems more ... manly if you know what I mean. I''ll go to the nothern side of the city, I want to go to the Enni forest today, since the festival is really popular this year there must be a lot of adventurers in it so I thought I''d give them a hand.|(Sonia)
|.... yeah, yeah sure.|(Ellen)
I cheerfuly went to the Enni forest while jumping lightly like a little girl.
Idgar POV
.... He''s broken.
Apocalypse POV
I go to the Enni forest without passing through the city, it took me a few minute since I was running. I enter the forest and am taken by nostalgia, those purple heart shaped leaves are quite beautiful as I was peacefuly walking a voice called out to me who was spacing out.
|Watch out !!|(voice)
I turned around and saw that an orch was charging at me, it would be more accurate to say it was fleeing from the two people behind him but since I was in the way and that he had no ittention of turning he would collide with me but of course I won''t allow that.
I side stepped and when it tried to punch me I did an armlock followed by a light punch in the stomach, then a light uppercut followed by a high kick. The orc dropped dead against a tree, I didn''t even used the strengh I use when I punch Imperion on the shoulder but it was sufficient to kill it. The two poeple that were chasing after the orc arrived to me while panting. They both seem to be light swordsmen and one of them his a woman.
|Whaaaaa ... you defeated it ?|(Woman)
|Woah, a huge lady.|(Man)
The woman has short red hair but have a long ponytail at the base of her neck, she is wearing a light leather armor with small plate of metal here and there.she seems a little sad that I defeated it and looks like she is more on the cute side than the beautiful side.
The man has scary looking eyes, like the woman he must be in his early twenties. He has short black hair and the same ponytail has the woman and wear the same armor. They aren''t very tall, they must be average here. they look like they both use a bastard sword though they doesn''t seem to use it the same way since the man ones is curved.
|Well of course I defeated it, it was only a stray orc to begin with.|(Sonia)
|...we spent half an hour just to wound it and you say that .... I feel bad now.|(Woman)
|Saying ''it was only an orc'' when it''s a C rank monster.|(Man)
|Don''t mind it. I am Sonia by the way.|(Sonia/Apocalypse)
|Zero of the Meerot village.|(man)
|Limia of the Meerot village|(Woman)
I see, I see so they come from the same village, since not everybody has a surname commoner tend to take their village''s name. I proceed to go away but am stopped by Zero.
|Aren''t you going to take the subjugation proof ?|(Zero)
I look at the orc corpse knowing full well of whatit had became and look at Zero with a disgusted face.
|I''d rather not.|(Sonia)
|Well I''ll please myself then.|(Zero)
Zero take out a knife and go to the orc. I pinch my nose as he cut its stomach open, he is greeted by a spray of blood and destroyed organs. Yeah I didn''t punched that hard but I used Ki to destroy its innards so it would die faster. The smell is making my eyes cry. Zero is covered in blood when he comes back with the monster core in his hand, he has dead eyes while Limia is laughing.
|How could your punch do something like that ? I''m a mess now.|(Zero)
|You''re acting rather familiar here, I don''t remember being on such friendly term with you. And would you back away ? You stink.|(Sonia)
|Oh yeah sorry.|(Zero)
Zero goes away, dejected, while Limia glares at me. Me ? I burst into laughter. I try my best so it sounds as cute as possible and notice it is extremely hard. I wonder how Eali and Yua do it. I calm down after a while. I catch my breath and speak to Zero and Limia who are looking at my weirdly.
|It was a joke, a joke. Though I''d like you to stay away since you do stink.|(Sonia)
|Ye-yeah. So what is a woman like you doing here ?|(Zero)
|Just remembering the past and I suppose you''re here for some kind of monster subjugation ? Orc, I assume.|(Sonia)
Limia sratched the back of her head while laughing drily, Zero look away, blood still covering his body. Don''t tell me it wasn''t it. Well I wouldn''t have care if they hadn''t asked me for the subjugation proof but now I am interested. If they aren''t on an orc subjugation why would they chase after it ?
|Well we were sleeping in an old crater but it surprised us and we got mad and we chased after it (though if they allowed us ....)|(Zero)
|In truth we aren''t adventurers, our village chief sent us to bring some local food ... kinda.|(Limia)
This duo is definitively suspicious but I won''t ask them for more answer, though I won''t allow them to wander freely, I am sure they are up to something and I can''t let them go away with peace in mind. I wracked my mind to decide on what to do and got an idea.
|I see, then could you act as my bodyguard, like that you won''t have to pay the taxe to enter the city and I''ll show you the local specialities. You''ll even get paid for it, so what do you say.|(Sonia)
They looked to each other in the eyes and took some time to think about it. Did they use mind magic to communicate, that''s a rare attribute. After a while they looked at me and Zero spoke.
|I''m not against it and it would certainly be useful, allow us to take our gears back to our camp and we will be ready.|(Zero)
|Then allow me to come with you.|(Sonia)
They look to each other and shrug before going back to their camp. I follow them and we chat a little. Turns out the two of them are sibling and that the Meerot village was in the mountain, it is week away on feet from the capital and is normaly pretty secluded. We also decided that they will be paid on gold coin a day.
We arrived at their camp and I noticed that it was the place I appeared when I first came in this world. Nostalgia came back to me again as I looked at the trees growing in the hundred meters long crater. It didn''t last long as I noticed that we were being followed. I stop walking and Limia looked at me while Zero was packing things in a magic bag.
|Come out.|(Sonia)
|What are you saying ?|(Limia)
|Tsk, so the tall beauty noticed us, come on guys it''s time.|(voice)
I turn around and see ten ruffian looking people, they are almost all in chainmails and various weapons, they look to clean to be bandits so they must be rogue adventurer. Rogue adventurer are adventurer who are involved in criminal activity. Zero and Limia unsheath their sword.
|Leave them to me.|(Sonia)
|What do you mean ?|(Limia)
|I know I hired you as bodyguards but if they dare attack us here ... then it is a personnal matter.|(Sonia)
I took a step fowards and ignored the ''At least don''t die'' from Zero and stand proud in front of the ten scums. If I judge from their equipements they are at least C rank but from their stance in term of ability they aren''t better than a D rank. I let them come out the busches and they laugh.
|You heard that guys, she thinks she can take us all on. I really wonder who''s cock your going to plea for more after all that is finished.|(Ruffian leader)
I put my hand my face in a seductive yet disturbing way so my left eyes is barely visible. A smile creeps up my face and I lick my lips.
|You''ll have to beg for it, dog.|(Sonia)
|eh, we''ve got a S here, how long will it take to tame you hahahaha.|(Ruffian leader)
|So you''re coming yet ? My fist is itching.|(Sonia)
|You heard the lady, guys all on her.|(Ruffian leader)
They laughed and chaged at me. I side step to avoid one of the ruffian slash and twisted my back to escape a mace that targeted my chest since it'' the highest they can get because of my height. Using the momentum from my twist I do a flip and kick him in the chin, knocking him out.
I land in front of a greathammer weilding guy, I croutch to avoid his swing, I do a swip kick on the ground, making him fall on the side but before he touch the ground I stand up and give him a knee hit in his stomach sending him flying in a tree next to Zero.
An arrow is fired at me, I grab it and spin to add momentum to my throw, I throw the arrow again and it lands in one of the ruffian''s chest. At the same as my throw I kick the one who swung his sword at me earlier, in the chest and hear a loud *crack* sound before he is sent flying in a tree.
Of the ten guys only six remain, I lick my fingers that have still a little blood on them and start to think I really am a S. I like to be the lead but I don''t think I enjoy seeing people suffer that much ... I am having a great time seeing them struggle now though.
|So you weren''t all talk huh ?|(Ruffian leader)
|Come one, it was starting to get interesting .... If you don''t come to me, I''ll have to come to you.|(Sonia)
I walk to them slowly and two of the ruffian charge at me, one swing a morning star to me and the other throw three daggers at me. I catch the daggers and break them between my fingers, I twist my body to avoid the morning star and throw the dagger pieces at them, they pierce their arms and the other place they hit, the ruffians fall down and cry in pain.
As they fall down I grab their head and bangs them against the ground before throwing them at the four remaining ruffians. While they are blinded by the two corpses I close the distance and grab one of the remaining ruffian heads and make him meet mister knee.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
I jump to avoid a sword and land behind another scum, I twist his neck and look at the two remaining ruffians, the leader and a sword weilding guy. They look hesitant now, the sword welding guy try to escape but I pick up a hammer laying on the ground and throw it in his head, he drop dead.
Before the leader could reac I grab his head and whisper softly in his ears.
|Maybe you weren''t dogs after all, dogs are stronger than that.|(Sonia)
I bang his head several time against the ground. I stand up and dust off myself, I pile up the body and set them on fire with some fire magic. In the background I hear Zero and Limia talk to each other. They speak quite softly but with my enhanced hearing I can hear them.
|Why did she even asked us to help her ?|(Limia)
|I don''t know, though it certainly is lucky for us, we won''''t have to look for it anymore.|(Zero)
|Are you sure ?|(Limia)
|Yeah. now shhh, she''s coming.|(Zero)
They were already suspicious but now it is even worse. I won''t let them go too far away from me that''s sure, they said they wanted to go to the city, I guess I could use this opportunity to go to the church and speak with the goddess. Yeah I''ll do that.
|Then I''ll take you to the city.|(Sonia)
|We''re behind you.|(Zero)
They take their bags and we began to walk, Zero is walking in front of us while I talk with Limia. She is a cheerful girl maybe a little too cheerful.
|By the way, did the place where we had set up our camp mean something to you ?|(Limia)
|What do you mean ?|(Sonia)
|Well you said that it was personnal and you made a longing smile when you saw our camp so I thought so.|(Limia)
|You''re actually quite sharp. .... You could say that this place is my first memory.|(Sonia)
She looks belwired for a moment but quickly smile again, she doesn''t say anything though. We arrive at the northen gate and Idgar spot me so he let me and the two pass without asking question. He almost spilled my male name out though. It must be hard to switch like that after all.
On my day to the church I bumped into Mily, you know the little girl from the orphenage, she was wearing a small dress and had her hair tie in two ponytails, she was what you''d call a loli, she is ten years old after all. Though she did surprised me because.
|Big brother Apocalypse~~ ?|(Mily)
I put my hand on her mouth and gave a little and dry laugh. How did saw through my transformation ? I know kids are sharp but that''s behind sharpness, maybe my aura isn''t different than when I am a man ? I quietly said to her to call me sonia when I look like that. So we went to the church and turns out she wanted to go so she could play with the orphan from the church. Yep the church also has an orphenage.
I told Zero and Limia to take cae of her while I was praying. In front of the altar I got on my knees and clapped my hands and lowered my head. My counciousness drifted away and I found myself in a vast green valley, a gigantic golden dragon in front of me.
|Yo.|(Apocalypse)
|....|(Dragon goddess)
|Why are you looking at me like that ?|(Apocalypse)
|Why .... Just why did you turned yourself into a woman ?! Of all the things you could do, you decided to do that !! Are you serious ?!|(Dragon goddess)
|What ? I was curious that''s all and I am sure it''s you who corrected my mistakes.|(Apocalypse)
|It''s not me, it''s them.|(Dragon goddess)
With her white claws she pointed behind me so I turned around. Behind me there were a blue scaled and green eyes dragon, a giant with scorched like skin and red heavy spiked armor and a woman who looked like me when I am Sonia. I think I get something that was missing up until now.
|Now that Sonia is here I know what you are, but I still don''t know why and how you came to be and I don''t remember you at all.|(Apocalypse)
|So what are we ? I am curious ?|(The dragon)
|You are part of of my mind that have attained a couciousness on their own, you could say that your are different side of me but that''s not true isn''t it ?|(Apocalypse)
|Hehehe, since you''re me that''s a given that you are this smart.|(Giant)
|What you said is the truth, we could say that we are piece of your mind that have thought of their own. We control the magic part of your subconcious, we also have hidden some of your memories so you won''t be hurt but that''s all we are. We lives to serve you.|(Dragon)
|Then couldn''t you make me remember you ?|(Apocalypse)
|It is not us who have sealed those memories, we can''t do a thing about that. Now we are leaving ... It is not with us that you must speak to.|(The dragon)
They turn into balls of light and enter my body. It''s true that have questions for the goddess and that even though I know what they are that won''t change a thing. Though the fact that the memories about them hasn''t been sealed by the three of them is scaring me a bit.
|So what did you wanted to ask me ?|(Dragon goddess)
|Do I really have a sister ?|(Apocalypse)
|... Yes you do.|(Dragon goddess)
|Is she still alive ?|(Apocalypse)
|... She is.|(Dragon goddess)
|Is it the same for my mother ?|(Apocalypse)
|... She .... She is still alive.|(Dragon goddess)
Her voice sounded a bit sad and I could tell that she wasn''t happy with the questions, even if they were still alive they weren''t taken good care of for sure. Since she speaks to me I think she doesn''t care about the fact that an hybrid was born so I don''t think she hates my mother for it, so she must feel sorry for her.
|Where are they ?|(Apocalypse)
|.... The stars shine and the moon sing, where the sun shall never reach Forgiveness is held for eternity.|(Dragon goddess)
She can''t tell me directly so she gives me a prophecy, I hate prophecies, they always bring something ominous with them. Though this time I might be the ominous one. I smile at her and she fire a golden breath at me, I open my eyes and I am in my woman body in the church. Limia and Zero are watching me, I stand up and go to them.
|So, where''s Mily ?|(Sonia)
|She got back to the orphenage an hour ago, you''ve been praying for almost four hour so we got lunch with the children.|(Zero)
|I see, then shall I take you to an inn, you will have to sleep somewhere after all.|(Sonia)
|Why not, I want to change my clothes so it could be nice.|(Limia)
Zero must have taken a bath since he haven''t any blood on him right now ..wait ... *sniff sniff*. He smell like a wet dog, he hasn''t any pelt on him though and it certainly didn''t rain earlier so why ?
|Could you back away a little ?|(Zero)
|Oh yeah sorry. Let''s go|(Sonia)
I lead them to an inn called "The grey goat" and they took a room, while they went in it I went just under its window to listen what they were talking about. I am suspicious about them and since I don''t wan''t to miss a thing I must do that. I don''t risk stumbling on a pervy scene since they are siblings.
*han, aww, yes*
What ? I take a peek and ... Wrong room. I go under the right window this time and listen to them speak.
|Are you sure we should use Sonia for it ?|(Limia)
|Are you having regret now ?|(Zero)
|But she''s nice ... I think, you saw how close she was to this little girl, we can''t do that.|(Limia)
|So you''ll choose her over dad ?|(Zero)
|No but ...|(Limia)
|There''s no but, It''s either we bring a strong human to eat for the Elder or else he will kill dad.|(Zero)
|B-but can''t it be someone else, someone nobody likes ?|(Limia)
|That''s really sweet of you Limia but such a person doesn''t exist.|(Sonia)
|Wh-who ?!|(Zero)
Since they were saying pretty dangerous stuff I entered the room using the window, since it is bad quality it was quite easy to enter without getting noticed. I even closed the curtains so people won''t see what''s happening in here, even thoug we are on the first floor a B rank adventurer coud jump here without problems so you know security is the best.
|Sonia ... since when were you here ?|(Limia)
|Since you started to talk about eating me. I knew you guys were suspicious but I never thought that when you said local food you meant that hi hi hi. So, who are you guys ?|(Sonia)
|Now that you know we will have to eliminate you.|(Zero)
|... Sorry..|(Limia)
Their body changed, their arms grew longer and claws appeared, thick fur grew on their arms and their head took a wolven shape revealing sharp fangs. Their clothes were ripped appart and they looked like big bipedal wolf. So the sentient monster werwolves huh ? Guess that''s why he smelled like a wet dog.
Werewolves are sentient monsters that can alternate between their human and monster form. In human form they are the same as any human but in their monster form they are A rank monster. A lifespan of about three thousand years though very few of them attain it and the older leaves the pack since they will maybe evolve in Fenrir who are giant mythical wolves, When a werewolf bites someone from the races when in his monster form then the one bitten will turn into a lycan. Lycan are bloodthirsty bipedal wolf without fur.
Legends say that werewolves eat powerful individual from the races to get stronger. Though it is supposed to be false now since they stopped doing it after the church whipe a good deal of their numbers it seems some don''t want to stop that practice.
|So those ruffians really weren''t dogs since you were, fufufu.|(Sonia)
|You''re really are skilled to stay that compose when in face of us, I can''t say your acting sucks.|(Zero)
|In this forms we could''ve killed the orc from earlier even aster than you did so please ... run away, we won''t ressent you for that, we''re monster after all.|(Limia)
|Fufufufuuufufuufufuhhahhahahahahahahahahah.|(Sonia)
I burst into a laughter at their confidence, those mut think they are big bad wolves. Dragon, Giant, Sonia I''ll need you for a bit.
"I like your idea."
#that''s fit of the great me.#
~I want to hear them beg us for mercy.~
|Why are you laughing, have you gonne mad ?|(Zero)
|Please Sonia, go away ...|(Limia)
|Fufufufu, I think I need to teach you guys what a real monster is...|(Sonia)
*gulp*(Zero and Limia)
Limia POV
My big brother, Zero, and me were sent by our elder to find and bring a strong human back so he could eat them. This guy is an idiot, our kind stopped doing that since long ago but since he beat our father, the previous elder, fair and square he has been promoted has the next elder and we must obey him.
Though he did say that dad will be killed if we do not obey him. To tell the truth our entire village is a village of werewolves, since it is in the mountain very few people comes and even when they come they don''t pick their nose everywhere so it is a safe haven for us.
So we went to the capital since there a festival if the human capital of Guarmille, we set up our camp in a forest, from what we could see it had exploded not too long ago, maybe a few years at worst. The next morning we found an orc searching through our stuff so we started to chase after it.
After a while theorc charged a tall woman, and when I say tall I mean tall, she must be 2 meters and sixty centimeters tall. Maybe she has some giant type monster blood in her. Sentient type monster who hide among human society aren''t that rare after all.
We told her to get away from the orc but she just beat it up, if we had been allowed to transform into our monster form by the elder then we would have dealt with it even quicker than her but we pretented we had a hard time even wounding it in order to not sound too suspicious. The moves she showed were beautiful though. Apparently she is called Sonia.
When my brother went take the subjugation proof from the orc, he did it because Sonia didn''t want it and since if we sold it to the guild we could make a little money, so he went to take it and he was bathed in blood. He teased Sonia a little but she looked disgusted by him so I glared at her but turns out it was a joke. She asked us why we were here and I said the truth .... kinda, local food can be locals, no ?
She hired us as bodyguards for some douptful reasons but since we could earn more money we accepted. She followed us to our camp and when we arrived she looked around and show us a beautiful smile. In her hand it''s a dangerous weapon, even a girl would fall for her, since she is human I really don''t care, why would I care about something that will die centuries before me.
But her smile soon vanished to be replaced by a cold expression.
|Come out.|(Sonia)
I asked her what she meant by that but before she could say anything ten rough looking men came out the bushes. Tch had we been allowed to take our true form then we would have noticed them. Since we had been hired we should at least do our job but Sonia didn''t let us and told us it was a personal matter because of this place.
And ... she won, without a scratch, she''s plenty strong. Big brother said that Sonia will do, of curse we spoke as softly as possible. She took us to the city, on the way I ask if the place where we camped was special for her and her answer caught me off guard.
|You''re actually quite sharp. .... You could say that this place is my first memory.|(Sonia)
What does she mean I am actually quite sharp ?! But the the first memory thingy is what surprised me, if she was a spawned monster, an acumulation of mana that attain counciousness, then I''d say it was her birth place but since she is human I''d say it''s amnesia.
When we enter the town she speaks with a man in his early twenties, they laugh a little and she seems to get a little mad but I know that she is not really angry since she just puff her cheeks. This human destructive power is no joke it would even make me question my sexuality ... not that I had much chance to blossom in my hundred years long life since no one was interesting in the village.
She tells us she has something to do in the church so we follow her, on the way she meet with a little girl and speak to her. They look like they are on good term. Even though I don''t caare about human .... my confidence in abducting her is crumbling appart, even more when I think we''ll have to kill her. I do it because I don''t want my father to die but if that make another girl cry then it''s not worth it, is it ?
When we arrive at the church Sonia ask us to take care of Mily for a little while. We did it I grew even more dishearted, the little girl was playing happily. After a while she came sit next to me with a big smile.
|Are you Big sister Sonia''s next wife ?|(Mily)
|What are you even saying ? Two woman can''t marry each other.|(Limia)
A sister that passed by heard us and walked to us.
|I shouldn''t say that but recently we can''t do anything about same sex relationship.|(Sister)
|Why is that ?|(Limia)
|Well not too long ago the duke Apocalypse Crimson learned that the church burned homosexuals and for some reason he murdered every executionner in such a way that we decided no to do reteliate and stop doing things like that. If could come down and flatten the church at any moment if he wanted, I even heard he tamed a dragon during the last stampede.|(Sister)
|Big brother Apocalypse is amazing after all ~~ When I''ll be older I''ll be his wife.|(Mily)
|Oh you''re the girl from the Crimson orphenage. It''s true that he did some amazing things, and he is a dragon-newt to. If someone want to call someone a true noble then The duke Apocalypse Crimson is a good call. Such a shame he tends to go mad when someone insults his family.|(Sister)
|Is he strong ?|(Limia)
|Big brother Apocalypse is the strongest ~~, even a dragon is scared of him hehehe~~|(Mily)
I see, this city sure if full of strong people but this man seems way out of our reach. After a little while Mily go back to her orphenage and Zero came back after having cleaned himself. We went to the place Sonia was praying and I fell short on breathing hair. She already looked good when she was talking to us but now that she is silently praying I can feel a radiance coming of her.
When she stopped praying she came to us and asked us where Mily was so we told her she had already left but has Sonia been praying like that for the past four hours ? What could she have been posibly praying for ? I am pulled out of those thought by Sonia who is smelling my older brother and giving him a suspicious look. Does he still stink ?
She then take us to an inn and we get to our room. We speak about how we are going to get her but I still try to change my brother''s mind, it''s useless, he would do anything if it is for dad. He even tried to make me feel guilty, telling me that I cared more about her, a human, than my own dad. Yet even though I want to save dad I kept telling him to pick someone else, I don''t want to make other people sad because of my selfishness. Suddenly a familiar voice was heard in the room.
|B-but can''t it be someone else, someone nobody likes ?|(Limia)
|That''s really sweet of you Limia but such a person doesn''t exist.|(Sonia)
|Wh-who ?!|(Zero)
My brother and I were surprised so we turned around and we saw Sonia leaning her back on a wall with a small sadistic smile on her face. Why was she here ? When did she even get here ?
|Sonia ... since when were you here ?|(Limia)
|Since you started to talk about eating me. I knew you guys were suspicious but I never thought that when you said local food you meant that hi hi hi. So, who are you guys ?|(Sonia)
|Now that you know we will have to eliminate you.|(Zero)
|... Sorry..|(Limia)
My brother talked like it was the most normal thing to do while all I could do was apologise. She kept her calm like she had expected that and just keep smiling. We both knew that we had no chance of winning in our human form so we took our monster form even though we were forbiden from using it. Yet she kept her calm and kept that sadistic smile on her face.
|So those ruffians really weren''t dogs since you were, fufufu.|(Sonia)
|You''re really are skilled to stay that compose when in face of us, I can''t say your acting sucks.|(Zero)
|In this forms we could''ve killed the orc from earlier even aster than you did so please ... run away, we won''t ressent you for that, we''re monster after all.|(Limia)
She was calm, too calm for someone in that kind of situation. Werewolves have fast regeneration, and very high movement speed, we''re also strong enough to bend mithril when we try hard enough. My brother thought she was acting while I just wanted her to get away from us.
She burst out laughing. I couldn''t understand why she was acting that way so I was scared of what was happening. I don''t wanted to kill Sonia, if I killed her then that little girl would be sad and I wouldn''t be able to deal with the guilt. My brother thought she had gone mad while I kept asking her to run away but answer made me stiffen.
|Why are you laughing, have you gonne mad ?|(Zero)
|Please Sonia, go away ...|(Limia)
|Fufufufu, I think I need to teach you guys what a real monster is...|(Sonia)
Her body started to mutate. Her eyes slitted and took a blood red coloration. Hornes sprouted from her forehead, their end were blood red and gave her an intimidating vibe. Spike grew from her back along with a a lone reptilian wing filled with hole like it had been through countless battle. A scaled tail appeared in her back, a light brown mane streamed down from her hair to the tip of the tail. The hand that was partialy hiding her face grew twice its original size and grew white claws, her other hand only had one claw.
She had a sadistic smile revealing a row of razor sharp teeth, her red slitted eyes were looking down on us as if we were ants. Blue scales covered part of her face and neck.
|W-What are you ?!|(Zero)
|S-sonia ?|(Limia)
|Oh sorry ta tell ya that but yes I am Sonia ... or ya coulld call me by my real name, Apocalypse Vermillion.|(Sonia)
Her figure became bulkier and her hair a little shorter, Her face took a more masculine shape and a beard grew on her face, her shoulder became wider and her chest disappeard. Before us was standing a man with all the previously mentionned transformation. Apocalyse Vermillion ... Wait Apocalypse Crimson (Vermillon). I quickly reverted back to my human form.
|Zero ... b-back down, w-were screwed. He''s n-not someone w-we can handle.|(Limia)
|What do you mea... watch out.|(Zero)
Before I knew it he was in front of me, bending over to look at me in the eyes. He grabbed my head by the cheeks between his claws, cutting lightly my cheeks. A thin and long snake like tongue left his mouth and licked my wounds. His smile was twisted.
|Ya really are sharper than I thought ya were.|(Apocalypse)
|Let her gooo !|(Zero)
My brother charged at him but he pointed his hand with only one claw on Zero''s throat so my brother stopped running. Apocalypse''s smile grew even more wicked, his teeth looked ever sharper than our own. So this is a man who tamed a dragon. His eyes fell back to me again.
|Ya told something about yar dad risking ta get killed earlier so tell me .... Where can I make a bloodbath ?|(Apocalypse)
Imperion POV
I sense that Apocalypse developped another personnality that need to get sealed..... this one feel very ominous.
?I am not an expert but should an hostage and a kidnapper really talk like that between each other
I am not an expert but should an hostage and a kidnapper really talk like that between each other
|Ya told something about yar dad risking ta get killed earlier so tell me .... Where can I make a bloodbath ?|(Apocalypse)
Not that I really plan on making a bloodbath, since there is blackmailing involved I assume that not all of their community agree with their current Elder so I guess I could lend a hand and get a few more allies. Plus given the worewolves longevity I could get some info about before the Vermillion disappearance if I play it right. I look lazily at Zero who is gritting his teeth and clenching his fist, he took back his human form to show that he wouldn''t try to do anything stupid.
|Just kidding, but I''ll really use ya.|(Apocalypse)
I slowly make my way behind Limia making sure the both of them don''t take any dangerous actions by threatening them with my claws. Limia seems to have understood and doesn''t speak or move an inch from where she currently is. Zero too doesn''t attack me. I place my claws under her neck.
|So how old is yar old man ?|(Apocalypse)
|What ?|(Zero)
I raise an eyebrow and apply pressure on Limia''s throat, small drop of blood fall on the ground.
|It''s up ta ya if ya want ta answer or not but do know that our sweet Limia may not have such a thick neck.|(Apocalypse)
|Please everything but that .... I''ll do anything you want but please don''t hurt her.|(Zero)
|Then answer my question.|(Apocalypse)
|He-he''s eight hundred and fifty four years old, please .... let her go.|(Zero)
I slowly go to the window and climb it, dragging Limia with me. Do you really think I''ll let her go, if I did you would flee and I wouldn''t be able to execute my plan. I put my hand on her mouth and grab her hips. I look at Zero who looks at me with pleading eyes. I make my other wing sprout from my body and restore the holes I made on my first one and before leaving I say.
|Next week come ta tha Stardust mansion. I''ll wait for ya|(Apocalypse)
I kick the window''s border and jump in the sky. Limia wiggle and twist her body in every way possible, I do my best not to let her slip since a fall from this height would surely kill her and that''s not my aim. I tell her to stop if she doesn''t want to fall down and she stop. Since it must be quite cold for her I use a littlebit of basic fire magic to warm up the air around her. Once we are far enough from the city I slow down and stop restreaning her mouth to carry her in a safer way.
|Ya know ya are really sweet and all but ya should stop, that attitude might get ya killed someday.|(Apocalypse)
|I don''t want to hear that from someone who tricks a little girl.|(Limia)
|If ya talk about Mily she noticed who I was tha first time she saw me in Sonia''s form, ya should be ashamed as a werewolf, a little human girl has better senses than ya.|(Apocalypse)
|Your personality is more rotten than what is said.|(Limia)
|I am someone selfish and I rarely do something out of goodwill. Even tha orphenage was my own selfisheness. I am no hero and I sure don''t want ta be one.|(Apocalypse)
She stay silent for a while. It''s true that when you think about it everything good I did was only out of selfisheness, I freed the slave because I fell in love at first sight with Eali. I cultivated Ki in order to live longer. I killed men because they were disrespecting my wives. I don''t regret doing those things at all, I believe I was right to do so. Even now kidnapping Limia is for my own selfisheness, I want to find my mother and my sister.
|Since ya are quite smart I''ll ask ya. If someone talk ta ya about a place where tha sun never reach, what do ya think it is ?|(Apocalypse)
|Why should I answer ?|(Limia)
|Do ya want me ta drop ya ?|(Apocalypse)
|... no.|(Limia)
|Then answer me.|(Apocalypse)
|... Maybe a cave or a dense forest.|(Limia)
|Than ya for yar cooperation.|(Apocalypse)
The rest of the travel was rather quiet. Back in Mundus I had got on a plan and I remember being as stiff as a plank of wood for all the travel but here I love flying. I feel free and powerful so it is quite pleasing. The wind hitting my face and the birds flying past me make me feelt at home. Suddenly Limia managed to get behind me. I can feel her shivering for some reason, her two melons are tickling my back, it''s not such a bad situation. I look around to see why she is like that and see Deroggo charging at me baring his fangs .... I tamed you yesterday and you are already thinking I am not fit to be your master anymore ? Don''t look dow on me lizard. I punch him in the face and send him crash in a nearby mountain, he will come back very soon anyway.
I land in my mansion''s garden and see that Grubdu and Glymina are training. Grubdu is in an heavy armor and has a full body wooden shield as well as a one handed great-sword. Glymina has for tentacles sprouting from her back, she has her eyes closed but that doesn''t matter since she can see even if they are closed. she has her hands put in an inversed V in front of her abnormaly large breast ... did she make them grew larger again ?Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
One of her tentacle dash at Grubdu who block it with his shield, he then hit it with his sword but it bounce back. The other tentacles charge at him and grab his arms and legs before lifting him up. That''s bullying, poor Grubdu.
|Yeah ~~ I won again.|(Glymina)
|Of course ya won, only stabs and magic attack can harm ya, but if Grubdu had our guards enchanted sword he could''ve cut ya, ya know.|(Apocalypse)
|Kyaaaaaaa. Muh, ''Calypse when did ya get here ?|(Glymina)
|Just before ya started ta fight, so ... where''s my hello kiss.|(Apocalypse)
|Of course of course, Come here big guy.|(Glymina)
I take her in my arms andkiss her lips, the slimey feeling is still a little weird but I think I can get used to it. When we part away I take a fire ball in the face, it wasn''t a dangerous one, the explosion just took some flesh away, it heals in a few seconds. I look at who throw it and see Yualina with a bright smile on her face .... and her pissed frozen aura behind her. Next to her all my wives except Glymina looks at me really pissed. I try to run away but notice that my feet are tied up by my shadow nnoooooo Eali why did you betrayed me ? Eleonore throw a ball of light at me and I am blinded, I hear the sound of someone running and...
|WHERE WERE YOU IDIIOOOOOTTT !!!!|(Lara)
|Gaaaaaaaarrrrgh !!!|(Apocalypse)
A fist connected to my face and my jaw made a *crack* sound, it hurts like hell but it still heals in a few seconds, though I am soon assaulted by numerous punch, fire ball, stabs and even whipping tentacles. So cruel, not that it would kill me, a human would die but me it''s like a bunch of kid lightly hitting me .... for the exception of Lara, her fists hurts really bad. Suddenly Lara stop punching me.
|Who''s this girl ? Another wife candidate ?|(Lara)
|Who knows ? Though it was starting to get boring without new faces here.|(Eleonore)
|This one is bigger than me again.|(Eali)
|Glymina, go make sure she is suited to be our husband''s wife.|(Yualina)
|Roger, come here ~~ It''s going to be fun ~~|(Glymina)
|Wait ......|(Limia)
Since my face was bombarded by fire balls I couldn''t say anything. It''s a misunderstanding, it''s an hostage, don''t let Glymina touch her, she''s a pervert don''t let her handle hostages. Don''t let Glymina rape her it is dangerous !! After a good ten minutes the fire balls stopped and I could move my legs so I guess Eali''s and Yualina''s mana ran out. I ran inside the mansion and opened each of the bedroom that weren''t already taken by the servants. After a while I found it. Glymina was using her tentacles to undress an unwilling and terrified Limia.
|Glymina stop this at once !|(Apocalypse)
She turned to see me and made a poutting face, retracting her tentacles back she got out of the room while puffing her cheeks and glaring at me. Hey it''s you the rapist not me. I wait a little for Limia to re-dress herself and enter the room. I sit on the bed.
|Sorry for .... that.|(Apocalypse)
|Are those monsters your wives ...?|(Limia)
She asked in a scared tone, she curled into a ball in a corner of the room, she was hugging her knees and rocking back and forth. I threw her one of my cigarette and told to smoke, I took one on my own and opened the windows before sitting on the bed again. I breathed in and puffed out a cloud of smoke.
|*cough cough* Are you such a womanizer that they think that every woman you take here is going to be a new wife.|(Limia)
|I don''t think so ... though apparently they see it that way. .... My feelings are a little hurt right now. ha ha ha ha ... ha ha ... haaaaaaaaa, seriously how many ribs did this woman broke with her fists.|(Apocalypse)
|But that woman earlier, what was she ? I don''t know that kind of monster.|(Limia)
|She''s a slime.|(Apocalypse)
|What !!|(Limia)
|Ya heard right, she''s a slime I named.|(Apocalypse)
She stayed silent for a moment and sighed.
|Why do you even kidnapped me for ?|(Limia)
|I need information about tha Vermillion and tha Dragons .... information from five hundreds years ago. And allies too, I fancy tha werewolves so why not ? Though kidnapping ya isn''t tha best move for that but I had ta make sure that tha two of ya don''t get away since ya were quite dangerous if left alone. It would be a disaster ta let ya roam free when ya want someone ta eat. I could give ya one of my arms since it would regrow but ya now it wouldn''t solve anything.|(Apocalypse)
|Really I can''t tell if you''re rotten or just plain naive.|(Limia)
|I don''t want ta hear that from someone who thought that someone nobody like existed.|(Apocalypse)
|Never hurt to try. Say .... Why did you even change into Sonia ?|(Limia)
|I was curious about how it feels to be a woman and so I used some techniques of mine and transformed. Well whatever, if yar father is that old ya should have some years behind yar back don''t ya ? Maybe ya are as old as me ?|(Apocalypse)
|Pfff now way in hell youngster, this granny has a hundred and twenty seven years under her belt.|(Limia)
|Well behold for this old geezer have five hundred and maybe a few years more under his belt.|(Apocalypse)
|What !!!|(Limia)
Well maybe I lied about that but it''s true that I was born five hundred years ago so it is not completly a lie either. Though I get the feeling that an hostage and the kidnapper aren''t supposed to speak to each other like that. Meh it''s not like I intend to treat her like an hostage I just needed to make sure they didn''t go away but if I had took Zero I''ve the feeling Limia would have come rushing or done something very stupid so that''s why I took her and not her brother.
I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes, she is quite lucky to have a brother ....wait a minute I always pleaded my foster parents to have a daughter, was it because I subconciously knew I had a sister and wanted to be reunited with her, like how I wanted to fight strong opponent because I was a Vermillion. I smiled a little thinking about that, being a living weapon isn''t so bad after all.
|Is that a smile of happiness or one of nostalgia ?|(Limia)
|Woaaaahhhh !!|(Apocalypse)
When she spoke I opened my eyes only to find her face right in front of my eyes so I unintentionaly raised my voice.
|Ya really are naive .... ya could have used this opportunity ta cut my neck.|(Apocalypse)
|And then get killed by your wives, I''d rather not throw away my life for something like that.|(Limia)
|Ya really are sharp after all, la petite fille est plus intelligente qu''elle fait penser ¨¤ premi¨¨re vue, huh ?|(Apocalypse)
|Sorry what ?|(Limia)
|No, nothing. Just speaking to myself|(Apocalypse)
|Well that was an ominous souding language.|(Limia)
|Wait until Imperion speak German and ya''ll think that French is for pussy.|(Apocalypse)
|Do you know how to speak it ?|(Limia)
|....Ich bin Apocalypse. There''s Japanese too, Apocalypse desu~~|(Apocalypse)
|Ominous soundimmmhhmhhm !!|(Limia)
|That''s called French-kissing, think of it as yar punishement, well now I go apologize ta my wives for leaving them alone yesterday, stay here we''ll call ya for dinner.|(Apocalypse)
I leave the room while laughing, not caring about the fact that Limia became as stiff as a wooden plank. Well now, how should I make up to my lovely wives without getting killed in the process .... Maybe I should ask Imperion''s help.
Meeting in the void
Meeting in the void
Limia''s POV
I put my fingers on my lips, that was my first kiss. That bastard. Well I call him and bastard but without him I would have got raped .... if he didn''t kidnapped me I wouldn''t even have risked getting raped though. Bah I''ll get over it soon anyway. Shit I would have prefered Sonia to kiss me ... wait Apocalypse and Sonia are the same personne. Plus he claims to be over five hundred years old, sure don''t act like it but everyone age differently.
I lay down on the bed and think about what just happened. It was only for a moment but when I surprised him I was able to sense five aura coming from him. The aura is what define someone and it affects the people around. People who have a calm aura make you relaxed and someone with an intimidative aura will make you cower. But he had five aure, something impossible unless you are really screwed up in the head or if you are a monster with more than one head. He didn''t appeared crazy to me and I am pretty sure he only has one head.
Is aura is wild and violent but kind and comfortable at the same time, like a bear protecting its cubs. The others were different, one was noble and calm, an other was itimidating and powerful, an other one was uncomfortable but cheerful while the last one was .... it was an undescribable pit of darkness, it was silent and terrifying. I don''t know what was the last one but I''d rather not be confronted to it again. I wonder if his wives or even him are aware about that. Maybe he is since he left as soon as it shown.
|Hmm ? Who are you ? I don''t remember seeing you here before.|(Voice)
I turn my head to look at the one who spoke and see a woman with short black hair and wolven ears and tail. She is a wolf-kin. She has a cigarette in her mouth and she is smiling brightly. Since she wasn''t with Apocalypse''s wives earlier I assume she isn''t one of his women. She was leaning against the door.
|... yeah ... Apocalypse kidnapped me earlier.|(Limia)
She grabbed a chair at a desk and place it next to the window before opening the said window. She sat on the chair, put her elbows on the window''s border and leaned her head on her arms, looking outside with warm eyes.
|Well I guess that''s how those guys are. By the way my name is Jean and you ?|(Jean)
|Limia, I am Limia.|(Limia)
|Come here.|(Jean)
I get up and walk to the window. I look outside and I see Apocalypse nextto a man who is doing forms with a rapiere. He looks skilled with it, in a one on one battle I would get stabbed as soon as the fight begin that''s just how skilled he looks with it. He is too far for me to feel his aura so it must the same for Jean, well the races tend not to be able to sense aura except if they are in a correct setting, though they tend to notice bloodlust quite easily.
|Who''s the guy next to Apocalypse ?|(Limia)
|He''s my husband, Imperion, and don''t touch, he is mine.|(Jean)
|He''s not my type anyway.|(Jean)
Apocalypse throw an iron ball in an arc so it pass above the guy''s head and land in front of him but in the blink of an eye the ball is cut clean and spit in half. It falls on the ground with a *thud*. He sheath is weapon and take another ball of iron and throw it to Apocalypse the same way Apocalypse threw it to him. Apocalypse twist his body to the right while lowering his knees and he suddenly swipt his left leg behind him before untwisting his body and powerfuly unlowering his right knee, he throw a uppercut to the ball and a gale of wind blew on my face. I had a hard time keeping myself from falling backwards, I even grabbed the window''s border because of the strong wind he had produced.
The surprising thing is that the ball of iron was just spinning on his fist and its speed kept increasing. I can see that he is applying strengh and momentum to the ball witht that punch but I''ve no idea of how he do it. In a last war cry he stomped his right feet on the ground and rised his fist enven higher. I could see that his eyes had become red and his teeth sharpened.
|GGUUUUUURRRRIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!|(Apocalypse)
I heard a detonation and I was sent flying in the wall behind me along with Jean. I grabbed her so she wouldn''t get hurt. I heard my bones crack at the impact but it wasn''t something that couldn''t be healed in a few seconds. Fu-fuck those two are monsters through and through.
|He-hey are you aware that they aren''t human r-right ?|(Limia)
|Don''t say the obvious, human can''t be as cool as my Imperion. He is MY HUBBY DON''T TOUCH HIM !!|(Jean)
She is equally terrifying though not in the same way.
Apocalypse POV
|Say, how high do ya think it''ll go ?|(Apocalypse)
|Too bad the moon isn''t up, we won''t see the impact.|(Imperion)
|Oh come on I can''t have hit it that strongly.|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up or you''ll put Neil Amstrong to shame.|(Imperion)
I take a great hammer from the practice weapons ... Well it is the Vermillion practice weapons so they are all made from iron and have a strenghtning enchantement on them. Sheesh five years ago I wouldn''t have been able to swing a hammer like that but now it is as easy as lifting a feather. Even the soldier enhanced with nano-machine wouldn''t be able to do that. I swing it one or two time before taking another. The one I took is square shaped and the face have five pyramidal dull spike.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
|A little spar ?|(Apocalypse)
|Like in the old day or do we hold back ?|(Imperion)
I put my hand on the mansion and put my magical power in it to make it harder. Since we are related to the Tytan of earth we have a better affinity with earth magic and the mansion''s wall are enchanted with auto repair so we can fight without risking anything, plus Julia is at the other side of the mansion, it''s like several hundreds of meters away, it''s the same for the other children and the adults are all able of escaping our fight.
|If ya intend on holding back be prepared ta have yar head removed.|(Apocalypse)
|Come at me old friend.|(Imperion)
|I am going to hammer yar face ta tha ground ''gamin''|(Apocalypse)
|GUUUUURRRRRIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!|(Apocalypse)
I jump, holding the hammer the hammer above my head I slam it violently where Imperion should have been but just hit the ground, cracks and a crater are formed along with a cloud of dust. I make my body rotate clockwise to avoid a thrust of Imperion''s rapiere and to swing my hammer horizontaly. The cloud of dust is blown away and I lift my head and see Imperion falling rapiere first. His rapiere is shinning with a bright light. My hammer is coated with a dark red light and I swing it in Imperion''s derection after stomping my left foot on the ground
|{Heaven thrust}|(Imperion)
|{Boulder smash}|(Apocalypse)
Our two weapons collided and the already crater enlarged as Imperion''s attack dug my feet in the ground. A shockwave was created and the mansion''s wall shook a little. Imperion put more force in his thrust and made a back flip using his rapiere. When he lands I fire the spell I was preparing.
|{Pompei flames}|(Apocalypse
A sea of fire coming from my hand dashed to Imperion but he had anticipated my move and he also had prepared a spell of his own.
|{Athene light}|(Imperion)
A bright shield of light collided with my flames, due to the brightness I had to close my eyes but I used this opportunity to charge in the flames, once I have passed them I open my eyes and my face goes face meet knee and I am sent backwards. He follow by a rapiere thrust when I land but I evade it and my hammer connect with his stomach, he is sent flying backwards and I hold my hammer above my head. It glow in a dark red color. Magic power is going berserk around me and the smile on my face is growing more and more carnivorous. Tentacles of dark red light slash the ground and my body, my clothes are being torned appart.
Noticing what I had in mind Imperion put his rapiere verticaly in front of him close to his chest. The same thing happen to him but a bright white light replace the dark red one. Our power clash and destruction happen between us. Wounds start to appear on our body whenever one of the other''s tentacles hit us. Our smile start to looks like crazed animal even more our eyes are beaming with exitement I swing down my hammer and Imperion thrust his rapiere.
|{TYTANIC CRUSHER} !!!|(Apocalypse)
|{ZEUS LUX} !!!|(Imperion)
An explosion and a cloud of dust, the weapons shattered, the crater grew even larger. When the cloud of dust scattered away I was holding Imperion in my arms, I was behind him. I slowly whispered in his ears with a smile that could even scare me.
|{Void curtains}~~|(Apocalypse)
|Fucking idiot !!|(Imperion)
|What is that ?!!|(Eali)
|DEARRRRR !!!|(Yualina)
|COME HERE YOU STUPID HUBAND OFFF MINEEEEE !!!|(Lara)
A dark light swallowed Imperion and me. It wasnt like when I met the people in my head .... wait that sound wrong. Well either way this once is very uncomfortable. I don''t even know why I used a void spell, the elemental spell we used were dangerous but weren''t as versatil as that one which is supposed to bring us in the void. But it is as I thought ''Return of the fallen gods online'' was indeed inspired by this world, the similarity are too much.
|Fucking idiot firing a spell like that !!|(Imperion)
|Don''t worry we know tha spell ta get back after all. But something is bothering me ...|(Apocalypse)
|What ?! And let go of me now !|(Imperion)
I let go of him and take three step in this infinite dark space.
|Don''t ya hear them too ... those voices. they''re calling out ta someone.|(Apocalypse)
|What are you sayi...... wait ... you understand those creepy whisper, man. Oi man Holy fuck what happen to your eyes !!|(Imperion)
Imperion POV
Apocalypse turn lightly his head to see me, his eyes are pitch black as if he was possessed. What was this feeling rising in me was it fear ? No, it was worry .... this idiot got way to much into the fight and ended up using this spell. He starting to speak in a strange language.
|Haljr Tyrhf Bartuiowx Bgjaltg Guiytt .... King, back, come, waiting ... yuatg frtare, Liar, Promise, Kugira .... Yiakyth, Gjgta NAXFE HYRR JUYOLA !!|(Apocalypse)
Red tears streamed down his face. Apocalypse ? Crying ? I was too stunned to even move. That arrogant bastard, crying ? No it was too surreal to even be real, I saw him get depressed in past but crying ? Something is wrong here, something is really wrong. I slap myself, get yourself together Imperion you aren''t pride for nothing.
People started to appear in this dark space. People ...... no, devils and monsters. Goat like humanoid, horned giant, and other monstruosity. Among that bunch of monster stood a woman, she had light red skin and a single horn sprounting from the middle of her forehead. She had long black hair and deep crimson eyes. Two bat wings and a devil-like tail were in her back, her breast althugh not that big made her look like a model or an idol. Apocalypse set his eyes on her and yelled a single thing.
|KUGIRAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!|(Apocalypse)
His eyes turned red and slitted once again. His teeth sharpened in such a way that even I would understand they were dangerous. His skin took an appearance I never seen before, it became as if his skin was a volcanic soil, orange veins streamed on his pitch black skin, it was the only thing you could see along with the red colored evil armor that appeared on his body. His hand had two red spike sprouting from them. The crazed expression in his eyes were unexplainable. He charged at the woman, She erected a magic barrier but Apocalypse passed through without even minding it. A fifty meters red skinned giant put his arm in front of Apocalypse thinking Apocalypse would crash on it but what had to happened, happened.
Apocalypse suddenly grew in size, He became 30 meters tall and his mouths bit in the giant''s arm, before he could even scream in pain Apocalypse reaped the arm off and closed violently his mouth, swallowing the piece of meat in his mouth and letting the rest of the arm fall to the ... the ground ? The void ? The Groid ? The Vound ? Anyway it''s not good, A group of thirteen people including the giant and the woman start to gather. I jump at Apocalypse before he can do anything else and grab him. Using all my strengh I throw him away. I look at the woman, I doupt she will understand if I speak normally so I put mana in my words so it is translated with magic if they use a translation spell.
|I do not know who you are, I do not know why you appeared before us but I advise you to stay away from us or else ..... I''ll kill you.|(Imperion)
She pointed Apocalypse with her finger and looked at me. I got ready for our exit and a parting gift.
|GiVe uS oUr KIng BaCK !!|(Woman)
I jumped back and grabbed Apocalypse.
|{Star guidance}, {Light ballet}|(Imperion)
{Star guidance} took us back to our world and {Light ballet} is an offensif light based spell, imagine a dance party but with lazer instead of projector. When we got back Apocalypse had returned to normal but was staring into nothingness while sweating heavily. He looked at me weakly.
|.... I-I-I don''t remember anything.|(Apocalypse)
Vestige of the past
Vestige of the past
Right now I feel like a vigile of that old pop singer from the 21th century, Justin bieber, after a really heated concert. Apocalypse immediatly returned in his room after the incident and asked me not to let anyone in, no matter what and I intendto do so, he''s too shaken to be a good companion right now. He could get violent anytime so he doesn''t want to expose them to danger.
|Let us in Imperion.|(Lara)
|I won''t.|(Imperion)
|Our husband was swallowed by darkness and yet you prevent us from seeing him.|(Yualina)
|Even if it''s his request we must see him.|(Eleonore)
Those wifes of his are freaking stuborn .... well I''ll have to answer some questions from Jean too but I think it''ll be alright, she is still hyper of me having proposed to her after all. Sheesh how can a tomboy like her have been looking forwards to marriage that much.
|You might not have noticed but Eali just entered.|(Glymina)
Oh fucccccckkk !!!!!
|GGGGUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!!!|(Apocalypse)
We all cover our ears at that deafening roar, I notice something that maybe nobody would because of the noises but Lara hadn''t covered her ears and had just knelt on one knee whit her right hand on her chest. What in the world ??? The expression on her face shows clearly that it isn''t what she wanted to do but her body moved on its own. But what the fuck, Apocalypse why did you roared like that ?
Apocalypse POV
I don''t remember of my time in the void, demons ? A woman ? hugh .... to hell, a headache that''s what I have right now. That woman, that hateful woman .... for unknown reasons I only feel hatred and rage at the very sight of her disgusting face. I almost want to puke when I try to remember it. Who does she thinks she is fooling with that smooth velvet skin. And that horn challenging the heavens ... how dare she show it to me. Who is she and why do I hate her ? What was that feeling I had back then ? Was it disgust ... no, it was fear. WHY ?!! WHY DID I FEAR THIS WOMAN WHO COULDN''T EVEN STOP ME ?!! WHO IS THIS WOMAN ?!!!
Rage and hatred stirred inside as if feasting on my mind. It''s a good thing I told Imperion to prevent anyone from entering this room, the mirror is broken and many things more. I smashed the window open, I needed to let out all those feeling or else they''ll just consume me
That''s not normal rage, if it was it would have triggered my tytan form but I feel them, my scales, my claws, my wings and my horns growing all over my body, WHY ?! Dragons aren''t supposed to be that side of me. I put one of my hand on my face and lightly cut myself above the eyes, why isn''t it healing ?! I roar at the sky.
|GGGGUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!!!|(Apocalypse)
|Kyaaa !!!|(Eali)
I turn around at the sudden shout only to find Eali covering her ears. Her eyes are filled with fear, I feel like pucking ... Why is she here ? Why couldn''t it be someone else but her who saw me like that. No .. don''t look at me with such eyes. I jump out of the window and go the the lake. I jump in it and use Ki to allow myself to breath underwater. The pearl at the bottom of the lake .... they are beautiful, just like Eali and my other wives. Is the big and ominous dark hole in the middle of it me ? It might be, I am a cursed child after all. I dive into the hole, maybe I''ll find something good in this dark abyss.
Forgiveness POV
|GGGGUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!!!|(Apocalypse)
As my mind drifted away because of boredom I was woke up by a powerful yet distant roar, a roar that I hoped to hear again since my lover''s death. A roar of pure rage and hatred towards this world. I put my hands on my mouth as tears start to flow from my eyes. He had returned, my litte boy.
|Apocalypse... welcome back.|(Forgiveness)
Apocalypse''s sister POV
|GGGGUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!!!|(Apocalypse)
As this roar echoed in my ears I felt that something was wrong. My breathing became rough and sweat streamed down my face. All this hatred and all this rage echoing in my head, searching a way to my heart. I didn''t know what was happening. My legs had gone weak and my vision fuzzy.
Voices filled my head, what where they ? Who were they ? Those four voices filled with anger and disgust.
"To think you share the same blood as him, truly pityful."
#The great me cannot even find the right words to express how disgusted he his of you.#
~To think his mind created me to replace you, puff, I can see why.~
*I''ll make ya pay .... SISTER !!!*
All that hate flowing through those words, searching a way to my heart, I couldn''t handle it. Why ? What did I ever done to deserve such hate by those voice? Why did one of them called me sister ? Why ? Grandfather came and hugged me. It was only a whisper but I heard him say with a voice full of scorn.
|So this cursed child also came back huh ? I''ll make sure he''ll find the same end as his father?|(Grandfather)
I did not say anything about the voices, too terrified of what was just said.
Apocalypse POV
I swim deeper and deeper until not even the moonlight show on my body. I soon entered a cavity, an underground cave, it was filled with glowing moss and other sub-marine plants. Some weird-ass looking fish passed by me. I swim farther in this cave, maybe for several hours, don''t know I had lost the track of time. Soon ruins could be seen in the clear water, old house, walls, even a castle. Something was calling me there. I entered the castle ruins and went even deeper. I past several things that looked like automatic tourret, some even fired at me but it wasn''t something to worry about.
Skeleton could be seen everywhere in those ruins, they were all at least 2 meteres tall except for those that were more children like. After a bit of swimming I entered a room, it had sixteen tank with people inside. In front of the sixteen tanks filled with green juice was a slab of stone. I swam to it and read it since I was apparently able to.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
''Oh child who is reading our memory, those sixteen people are our leaders and their close family. Oh child of the Vermillion if you read this help them rise again.''
I swam to one of the tank, floating inside was a man with his right arm and left leg missing, the right side of his face and his body had been burned but there were still feature I could recognise on his face.
|F-father ?|(Apocalypse)
Although mutilated he was still breathing ..... how tough are we to survive even like this ? Though the legend say him dead .... did the dragons believed he was dead or did they let him alive on purpose ? I could surely do something about those burns but the missing limbs are out of my ability. Also it seems the Vermillion knew a way to put people under sleep for several hundreds of years. A back up plan I guess ? Using my Ki I harden my hair as well as I make a single hair that is several meters long. It is as hard as steel and it''s hair. I unplug each of the tanks and tie my hair to it. The green liquid they were floating in was slowly leaving the tanks so I decided to hurry up to the surface.
While swimming back to the surface I was careful not to make th tanks bummp against something. Since the hole from where I came from was too small for the tanks to pass I had to enlarge it with earth magic and patch it up after putting the tanks on the shore. I feel like I am playing in someone''s palm, that hole wasn''t here before. I get out of the water and sit on the grass, looking at what I guess is my father .... Three meters and twenty centimeters tall I''d say. The tanks are almost empty from this green liquid, by the way I didn''t looked too much into it but that liquid ... it''s slime isn''t ? I take back a proper appearance.
I look at his chest rising up and down, yup he is alive. I can''t say if I am lucky or unlucky today. I can see the other rushing here. Tsk, does those idiots even understand the meaning of wanting to be alone. Of course Imperion is first to arrive, followed by Lara and then .... Limia, maybe they couldn''t let her alone.
|Are you alright ?! Fucking idiot, leaving like that. You aren''t a protagonist of a shitty rom-com !!|(Imperion)
|B-baka, Apocalypse no baka !!|(Lara)
I am going to kill her.
Limia look around and put her hands on the tank I keep looking at. It is empty of green juice now. He is breathing yet he does not open his eyes. I wonder, does he dream about mother ? I am sure he is my father, he has the same face has the man that dream. She circle around the tank and looks at me.
|Who are they ?|(Limia)
|.... Our parents .... I guess.|(Apocalypse)
|What ?!|(Imperion)
I point to each of the tanks one after the other. Due to their figure I can guess what were their title, for those who had one anyway. A man who looks a little overweight, must be gluttony. a blond woman with a dignified expression, pride. An androginous man with a body that would make everyone including me question their sexuality, Lust. A man holding on a jewel, greed, A woman sleeping in a blanket, Sloth. That mutilated man in front of me who still has an arrogant gri on his face, wrath. .... Though I can''t say I know who Envy is.
I stand up and walk to those tanks. I look at the face of the man I think is my father. So this grin his something we pass on to each other huh ?
|We take them back ta tha mansion.|(Apocalypse)
|Wha... Okay okay no need to look at me like that. It''s not like it''s my fault your wife can dive into shadows.|(Imperion)
....He is right, I can''t blame him for what happened and I can''t blame Eali either, it is my fault for having such a bad temper. Sigh, we take the take the tanks two by two so we will have to do two travel to bring them all to the mansion since the only one who can carry it are Imperion, Lara and me. On our way to the mansion we pass by the rest of my wives, they look at me with mixed feeling in their eyes but I can recognize worry and love, I don''t stop since I want it to be over as quickly as possible.
After taking all the tanks to the mansion we got them out and put them on a bed. I made the servants call a doctor and feed and hydrated them properly. While waiting for the doctor I was in the living room with my wives. We are drinking Yua''s personnal tea but the tension in the room is so tense you could cut it with a hot wire or a butter knife if you''re a little cheeky. Yua slowly put her cup on the table and foldher arms in front of her chest.
|So care to explain what happens ... from yesterday to right now.|(Yualina)
|I was curious what it felt like ta be a woman so I changed into one for a day, I met Limia and her brother who turned out ta be werewolves sent by their Elders ta find someone powerful so he could eat them. I got in their radars, I had ta kidnap Limia. Ya attacked me when I got back and Glymina almost raped Limia so I went ta Imperion for an advice but it ended up in a spar, I got caught up in tha moment and used a void spell after that I don''t remember much but I was blinded in rage and didn''t wanted ya to see me like that. Eali saw me so I ran away to tha lake and I found a hole and further down in this holes there were tha sixteen people I brought back. That''s pretty much it.|(Apocalypse)
*thunk*, That noise was Lara who slammed her head against the table. She got up with shaking arms and a douptful expression on her face.
|Y-y-you did w-what ?|(Lara)
|I won''t say it again, such a shame ya didn''t listen.|(Apocalypse)
|I see, I see. Sigh, dear, if we agreed on marrying you is because we want to help you in those situation. You can rely on us a little more. You once said to us that in your homeland there was a legend about a Tytan who carried the world on his own, but unlike him you have us so please dear, make some space and let us help you carrying it.|(Yualina)
.... My name isn''t Atlas. Well I guess that''s what love is for but even though I am Wrath I have my own Pride. It''s true that by marrying me they agreed on becoming my strengh but I''d like to avoid that, losing one of them would mean the end of an entire household to me, not my household of course .... The household of those who would have taken them away fom me, and their friends''s .... and their dogs too, they bark and bark and bark it is annoying.
|I guess ya are right but when I say do not come near me..... please do so, I felt really betrayed earlier.|(Apocalypse)
|... Okay.|(Eali)
*knock knock*
|Lord Apocalypse the doctor said that they were perfectly healthy although he was not sure when they will wake up.|(Maid)
|Hmmm ? He did not contacted me before examinating them ?|(Apocalypse)
|He said that seeing the one in need was more important than courtesy, though he was watched over by Lord Imperion.|(Maid)
|I see I see, I''ll go see our guests and the doctor then.|(Apocalypse)
I put my cup of tea down and get up. I go to the room were the man I think as my father is sleeping. Idgar and Imperion are already in. I walk to the bed and sit down, the man is sweating so I take a towel and whip the sweat off his forehead. I put my hand on his cheek and began to pour my Ki in his body, I make his burns heal but I leave his scars if he really my father then I bet my mother loved his cool battle scar .... I hope that''s the case.
|So that''s your old man ?|(Idgar)
|... I think, I can''t say for sure but I have tha feeling he is.|(Apocalypse)
|And you Imperion shouldn''t your parents also be among them ?|(Idgar)
|I''ll wait until they all woke up before thinking of a such happy clich¨¦. Plus I don''t think it''s a good idea to leave this guy alone when he is like that.|(Imperion)
|Sorry to have kept you waiting my Lord, some of the patients had a little fever so I had to cure them.|(Voice)
I turn my head to the side to see the owner of the voice, he is a middle-age man with long greyish hair. Alice recomanded him when I caught a cold practicing Ki. In modern Earth a cold isn''t that big of a deal but here hundreds of people die because of cold every week. He is skilled for a world with a medieval setting, so if he say that everything is okay I''ll trust him.
|Thank ya, Ya''ve been a great help. I heard ya did not know when they will wake up.|(Apocalypse)
|As your lordship said I do not know when they will wake up.|(Doctor)
|Not even an estimation ? I am sorry ta put pressure on ya but I do believe that those people are fairly important ta me and and friend Imperion|(Apocalypse)
|If I really had to say they should wake up this month but wether it will be tomorow or next week I can''t say for sure my lordship.|(Doctor)
|Thank ya, ya can leave.|(Apocalypse)
He bowed and left the room. Well at least they won''t be vegetables for several years. I look at the man''s sleeping face, he is breathing calmly, is he dreaming about mother ? It would be good that he do. Today was a day were lots of thing happened because of my own idiocy, sigh where are my good grades in maneurism ? Yeah right, I skipped them. I leave the room and go to my bedroom, tomorow I must go on a date with Yualina so I better rest well.
So my dad is a prankster
So my dad is a prankster
The week is ending and I am going home with Eleonore, we changed the date orders since Eleonor ended up taking a quest that kept her away so I had to go with Yua, then Lara and finally her when she got back. She is wearing a white dress with golden and silvery stripe as well as a simple tiara with an opal in the middle of it. She is also wearing a complex silver necklace. All and all she is beautiful and her body line is perfect .... Well I am one lucky bastard to have so many good looking and carring wife. What is the point in being beautiful if your character is shit .... Take that Sila.
|So the man without the right arm and left leg might be your father ?|(Eleonore)
|I''ve tha feeling he is. By tha way I didn''t get ta see yar family for our marriage. Do they even know ya''re married ?|(Apocalypse)
|I told my mother about it ... not my father though, he would want to fight you if he knew.|(Eleonore)
|Not that I risk anything if he really do.|(Apocalypse)
|Be HE do risk something. Each time I look at you I am just remembering that for you a lower dragon is base fooder so if you to fight him ..... well at least the pigs would have minced meat.|(Eleonore)
|Fuck, ya are harsh. I wouldn''t go as far as killing him.|(Apocalypse)
|He would touch the other''s asses.|(Eleonore)
|.... You said minced meat ? Ha ha ha ..... let him return to dust.|(Apocalypse)
|You grew.|(Eleonore)
|Sorry I got caught in the moment.|(Apocalypse)
|By the way back in the other world you also had a family right ?|(Eleonore)
|I did have one. More united than the one here by the way.|(Apocalypse)
|Would it even be possible to see them one day ?|(Eleonore)
|It should be. Tha only reason we took so much time ta get ta Mundus is because they didn''t know where ta send us ta begin with so we drifted away. I''d like tasee them again too.|(Apocalypse)
Moments of peace like that make me love life and realize how good it is to speak calmly with my friends and lovers. I am rather surprised I can even do that, thinking about it unlike when I was in Mundus I am really popular here ..... Well I don''t remember being that popular in Mundus but I did have girls that confessed to me, not that I ever agreed because they would have ditched me really quickly because of the walking delinquent magnet I was.
While Eleonore and me were going to the dinning room Limia approached us, tomorow her brother should come to get her so she must be restless to know that. Since she someone strong and she can''t leave the house I made her look after the sixteen Vermillion we brought here. If they do woke up and they are aggressive she should be able to escape unlike Glymina and Yualina, they aren''t weak but they aren''t really quick on their feet and plus I don''t care if Limia dies as much than if one of my wife dies. Selfish but true.
|What is it ?|(Apocalypse)
|Even though it was only for a few seconds the man with missing limbs opened his eyes.|(Limia)
|What ?! Hmm, Eleonore, I''ll go ta him so tell the other they can start eating without me.|(Apocalypse)
|Okay.|(Eleonore)
I walk with Limia to the said room.
|So even you care about your own father.|(Limia)
|Why shouldn''t I. If he really is my father then that means he sacrified his own body so me and tha other could be sent ta safety or at least ta protect my mother .... of course I''ll care about someone like that.|(Apocalypse)
|That''s surprisingly sweet of you.|(Limia)
|Do ya want ta die ?|(Apocalypse)
|I''ll pass.|(Limia)
|Then shut up.|(Apocalypse)
She has some neres talking like that to the one who kidnapped her and could kill her in the blink of an eye. I guess it is better than having someone who piss himself everytime we talk but that doesn''t mean she isn''t frighten but she just knows that it is better to act like it was nothing rather than panick. When got to the room door so we entered. The man was still sleeping, I took a nearby chair and put it next to the bed. I sat down.
|If ya opened yar eyes that must mean ya were conscious for a little bit of time right ?|(Apocalypse)
the man did not open his eyes.
|If ya really are my father then ya could tell me things about mother. Was she happy when she was with ya ? Did she smile when she gave birth ta my sister and I and if she did, was she beautiful when smiling ? Do ya think she regrets having gave birth ta my sister and me ? Were ya happy together ? Would she welcome a son who can''t even remember her face ? Would she ? Can ya tell me ? I need ta know ? Please ....
sigh, ya really are in deep sleep. Limia, I am going, I''ll tell the maid ta bring ya dinner.|(Apocalypse)Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.
|... Apocalypse.|(Limia)
|Don''t look at me with those eyes filled of pity, ya''re an hostage remember.|(Apocalypse)
I stand up and and walk to the door. What I have done is pointless and I know it. Well at least now we know they will wake up soon. I don''t know why I am obsessed with my mother and my father, sure family is important but to the point of making it my goal ? I don''t think I would''ve done it back in Mundus. Well I guess the return really changed me more than I tought it had. As I was going to pass through the door.
|Don''t you think you''re thinking about it too much sonny ?|(Voice)
I turn around and see the man leaning on his pillow. He waves at me and smile.
|Y-ya !|(Apocalypse)
|W-w-when ?!!|(Limia)
|Yo.|(Man)
Axandrion POV
|Die you monsterr !! gruuuaaaaaaaa !!!!!!|(Dragon)
|Live on|(Axandrion)
|Axandrion nooooooooo !!|(Woman voice)
And I am dead .... Well that was a good ride for a stupid man like me, ha ha ha, I wonder what sis is going to say when she learn that I died saying such a cheezy line. I am sure she''ll say something like ''This guy died saying such a thing, who does he think he is, a knight or something hmpff I am n-not sad or anything like that ... I-idiot !''. I swear this girl is never honest with her feeling. Well I know that if we win this stupid war she will take care of Lyla, Freya and Apocalypse.
It''s weird, I always thought dying would be painful but I feel comfortable, it''s like I am floating in something warm. I think I dream about something ... Lyla ? there is two kid in her arms, her long blue hair tingling their face. Soon her smiles and one of the kid disappear in a dark shadow, tears fall on her cheeks. The remaining child grow slowly along the years. I feel like years have past, the remaining child has grown into a beautiful woman with long light blue hair. She always seems to be smiling whereas Lyla now look depressed, the second child did not reappear. After what I felt like an eternity a man step out of the shadow.
He has shoulder long light brown hair and an arrogant grin, his face has a small beard and his eyes beam with youth whereas Lyla still look sadden and the other woman looks like a sheltered princess and sometimes throw sad glance at Lyla. Albeit a bit ghostly figure start to appear around the man as time pass. A twin-tail girl in a red dress, a boy in armor, a cat-kin girl, a man who looks like an old soldier, a woman clinging to this man. A red-head lizard-kin woman is often embracing him. Sometimes the man would roar at the sky.
Other figure started to appear a blond woman. He, the blond woman, the cat-kin woman and the lizard-kin woman are embracing each other more and more often, the lizard-kin woman is often holding her stomach. Another figure appear next to the man, he is a tall man with short blond hair and an horizontal scare on his forehead. Sometimes the man with long hair would look at me or at Lyla with warm eyes and a faint smile....
A blue slime also appeared, it tries to take a human form pretty often. Another woman appears, she is a white wolf-kin, she his leaning against the old warrior who became younger, a little kid is at their feet, the blond man also has a wold-kin next to him. The man with long hair looks troubled but soon take back an arrogant grin. A tall woman with short red hair appear next to him, she is always grinning at him and he looks annoyed each time he set his eyes on her but he still throw one or two smile. A little appear, she must be 10 years old by human standards, she is always spinning around the long haired man who had blue scales that grew on him, his green eyes also slitted.
After a while the lizar-kin woman held a baby in her arms. The tall red headed woman looked sad but the long haired man hugged her and she started to smile and so he started to embrace her too. The slime became a fully humanoid woman. Soon and named orc and a woman joined them along with three people, two woman and a man. Suddenly the long haired man looked at the light blue haired women with shock and he started to sweat and shake. His eyes shaking as if he was seeing he couldn''t believe.
He started to look at Lyla and me more and more often, his eyes were bloodshot. Another woman appeared, she had short red hair and a thin ponytail, unlike the other she just looked at him from affar since he had transformed into a woman and changed back into a man, her face would often show that she was thinking hard about something. The tall blond man and the long haired man disappeared in a black shadow and reappeared again but the long haired man was sweating heavily while the blond man was looking at him with worry.
The long haired man looked at me and lifted his hands and said one thing.
|Father.|(Man)
What ?! I''ve been here for so much time that I don''t think I died anymore but don''t throw a bomb like this. I feel something drifting me away. Light and warmth. I open my eyes and ..... I don''t know this ceiling, hey it looks like one of old hotel. Hmmm ? I hear something on my right. I lightly turn my head and my eyes meet with the woman''s watching from affar ones. I am tired, so I get back to sleep. The long haired man is looking at me and starts walking towards me. He stops just in front of me.
|If ya really are my father then ya could tell me things about mother. Was she happy when she was with ya ? Did she smile when she gave birth ta my sister and I and if she did, was she beautiful when smiling ? Do ya think she regrets having gave birth ta my sister and me ? Were ya happy together ? Would she welcome a son who can''t even remember her face ? Would she ? Can ya tell me ? I need ta know ? Please ....|(Man)
The man stop speaking and looks at me with watery eyes, he then looks at Lyla. W-Wait again don''t drop a bomb like that. I know I have a son but we should have taken them to safety, they are so young that they could perfecty fit in as humans so why do he knows about me ? He can''t be older than twenty years old so how could he have learned who was his father, plus I don''t even know how my body is doing !!
sigh, ya really are in deep sleep. Limia, I am going, I''ll tell the maid ta bring ya dinner.|(Man)
He turns around and the woman watching from affar said one thing that woke me up.
|...Apocalypse.|(Woman)
My eyes shut open. How could I forgot, I have two kids, Freya and Apocalypse. Maybe he met with his mother or his sister and they told him about me. Wait how could his sister know ? Wait I am pretty sure she doesn''t know. It surely is his mother who told him who I was. Did she knew I was alive ? I am sure she does.
|Don''t look at me with those eyes filled of pity, ya''re an hostage remember.|(Apocalypse)
Apocalypse walked to the door, I look to the side and see this woman, Limia was it ? Looking at him with eyes full of worry. I lean on my pillow and.
|Don''t you think you''re thinking about it too much sonny ?|(Axandrion)
I wave my left hand since it seems I''ve lost the right one. I smile at him. He looks at me with shock and flap his mouth open and shut many times. He finaly manage to let out something and the woman is the same. A pair of blob fish, hehehehe. I guess the people I saw around him are the people close to him .... that also mean that Lyla and ....Freya I guess are all alone, without friend or family.
|Y-ya !|(Apocalypse)
|W-w-when ?!!|(Limia)
|Yo.|(Axandrion)
|Ya, ya ya, ya woke up.|(Apocalypse)
|Well my son was pleading so hard, It would have been a shame to stay asleep.|(Axandrion)
|Ya, ya heard that ?|(Apocalypse)
|Tell me, tell me about mom. Will she still like me even if I don''t remember her face ? Come on tell me. HA HA HA HA HA.|(Axandrion)
|Sh-shut up !|(Apocalypse)
He stormed out of the room and slammed the door while I was laughing. Hmm I am not burned anywhere ... strange we shouln''t be able to recover from a dragon''s breath. I look at the woman called Limia, she is looking at the door as if she had seen something rare. She turned her head to see me and pointed the door with her finger.
|Am I dreaming or was Apocalypse blushing in embarassement just now ?|(Limia)
|HAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA !!!|(Axandrion)
Side story #4 A goddess school life
Side story #4 A goddess school life
|He he he he he is cute.... Oh shit I am drooling.|(Dragon goddess)
I wipe the drool off my mouth. Who would have thought that Apocalypse could blush like that. I wonder if he will blush when I''ll show him that body ? Yep I didn''t show him my human form but you can''t blame me ... it''s embarassing, what if he see me blush. No it is better with the scales, like that he doesn''t see. To tell the truth I wouldn''t have cared about this boy if his mother hadn''t kept pestering about how she wants him to be safe.
Since he spent quite the time in the void I didnt find him until he got in Mundus and I had to sweet-talk Mundus''s chief god to be allowed to oversee the said Apocalypse. His first years of life were quite boring, he was a baby ater all but things got interesting when he enter middle-school. There was so much drama going on. I even incarnated and faked as a transfer student to monitor him.
I used this oportunity to deepen my knowledge on Mundus and I got really into shoujo manga .... that may be why he seduced me to be honest. You know it is not even like he has something that could please a god like me, heck normaly I wouldn''t bear someone like him who like to deny authority but because of something that happened in Mundus I tolerate it. Let me explain what happen, I had incarnated as a student named Emily Draknar and I transfered in his school. My primary goal was to make him stop fighting.
7 years and a half ago, Mundus, Earth, France, in a random middle school, class 128, fifth grade.
|So we''ve got a new transfer student today, she is Emily Draknar, she is 13 years old and went back to France to study in her home country|(Professor)
I enter the classroom, I look around, most of the kids here have their breath taken away by my beauty bwahahahaha bow before me mortals. My eyes finally meet with the one I desired, Apocalypse ... or Evan Grann, he must be 1 meter and 78 centimeters tall while most of the kids are barely 1 meter and 60 centimeters tall. He has beautiful green eyes with small brown dots and a small beard is growing on his face. His shoulder long light brown hair are left untied and even though you can guess by his white skin that he dosn''t go out very often his body is still well made and his body well formed ..... stupid muscle-brain. he is at the back of the class, his eyes meet mine and he glares at me.
My eyebrows twitch .... I haven''t said anything yet and you are already on guards, plus we are in class why would you want to fight someone in class ? Ahem, well I''ll introduce myself and hope for the best.
|My name is Emily Draknar, I''ve no particular reason to be here. I swear it doesn''t involve the tallest guy in the class and all. I don''t have any particular hobby except peeping ..... Wait that came out wrong. I do not have any interest in a relationship except one Servant-master .... that sound wrong too right ? C-can I just, sit down ?|(Emily)
|Y-yeah go and do that.|(Professor)
I sat at the remaining desk, it is near the windows and in the middle of the class. Next to me is a girl with blond hair .... hmmm ? They are dyed, not that it is ugly I''d even say it is lovely but .... Why is she staring at me too ? She has red eyes, I heard medical nano-machines sometimes do that so she must have been sick at some point in time. In this Era some people even do body modification but it is still expensive so it is quite rare. The cheapest ones and most common ones are skin change.
|Pssst .... do you now why Evan keeps looking at you ?|(Girl)
|....No idea, maybe he fell under my charm.|(Emily)
|Pffff, as if the [Delinquent breaker] Evan would fall in love with you after such an introduction.|(Girl)
|[Delinquent breaker] ?|(Emily)
What with that nickname ? I stop looking at you for two years and you do something interesting, I am going to pout because I am vexed. No but seriously [Delinquent breaker] pffff, even I can come up with something better for a battle-junkie. How does [Mad dog] sounds .... Whaaaat too generic bah you can''t understand what''s great about it.
|Well he has the tendency to beat up delinquents in a very .... brutal way but the police cant do anything because he always has the proof that he isn''t the one who attacked first so it is thought of as self-defence, and that''s when he is caught. Plus with the new laws they even encourage fight amongs kids so they can scout the stronger one in their rank ..... bunch of freak.|(Girl)
|You bet.|(Emily)
I am not going to say that I made the dragons respect strengh for the very same reason. Geez I can feel his gaze on me ... He isn''t even trying to hide it. But it appears he has quite the reputation in school, as expected of Axandrion''s and Lyla''s son, his sheltered sister really can''t compare, though she could anihilate him with a wave of hand since he his slightly above average for a human but still that''s impressive. If magic here worked the same way than in my world then he would be terrifying.
Let me explain, in my world Tytan and me screwed up when creating magic and it become something poisonous if someone has too much of it since people absorb it so they developed a way to get rid of it but here magic is like an harmless gaz, their body don''t care about it and because of that they arent able to use magic. In theory they could adapt their body to be able to use magic but they would need to go meditate under a fairy tree for years to do that .... and those idiots destroyed them all during the middle-ages. Well he is anything but a human so you never know.
Class ended quietly but he was still glaring at me all class long so I couldn''t listen to the professor. C-could it be that he figured out who I am ? No, it is impossible since I''ve never went in Mundus before or maybe it is like Lunaria said, all men in these worlds are predator and he wants to fill me up. By the way the girl next to me is named Sophie. So after class ended Sophie and I talked to each other but she suddenly stopped talking and looked the other way while lowering her head.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
|Emily Draknar.|(Voice)
|Hmmm, ohhh Evan Grann is that right ? What would you want from poor little me ?|(Emily)
He leaned to look at my face and stroked his little beard.
|Have we met before ?|(Evan)
|N-no, never.|(Emily)
|Strange I would''ve bet.|(Evan)
He stood up and looked at Sophie, he glared at her with hate and she flinched. His eyes beemed with disgust and rage while she looked apologetic and sadden. He turned his eyes to me and the disgust and rageful look in his eyes disappeared.
|If I were you I''ll be careful. Backstabbers are often the more attractive.|(Evan)
He turned away and went out of the classroom. Sophie slowly looked up, her eyes are a little watery, I look at the door then at her. Something must have happened between the two but I won''t ask since it looks like it is painful to Sophie since I plan on staying here until he come back to my world don''t really want to ruin my relationship I already have just for my curiosity. Me and Sophie get out of the classroom and walk in the corridor.
|Hey Sophie, I saw that your beloved Evan still hasn''t forgave you. Ain''t that sad, isn''t guys ?|(Voice)
I turn around and see a band of five boys, the one in the middle looks so arrogant I want to punch him. Sophie start to hide behind me while shivering .... has she a bad past with everyone or what ? Eitherway the one who spoke is an arrogant looking boy who must be 1 meter and 65 centimeters tall, is underling are un-interesting so I won''t describe them.
|*bzzzzt* security mesure 53, restraining of the students to prevent escape. *bzzzzt*|(Security system)
Walls appear around of the guys and Sophie and me .... I understand the fact that they don''t want the delinquents to escape the security but why must we also be trapped ? The deliquents giggle like a bunch of stupid bandits.
|Too bad I won''t be punished for what I''ll do anyway. The transfer student is quite beauty too huh ? he he he then you''ll be mine along with Sophie.|(Leader of the delinquents)
|*bzzzt* breach in the security system .... Intrusion ..... *bzzzzt*.|(Security system)
|I can''t believe it Enri, even when you know that the [Breaker trio] is keeping an eye on you, you still try to do that kind of things again, tsk you never learn do you ?|(Voice)
|Tsk, [Master puppeter] Sam huh ? You can''t do anything to us with just you computer !!|(Enri)
|Who said I was alone ?|(Sam)
The wall behind us open and Apocalypse is standing with a hand in his pocket and the other hand on his ear, no, it is on a comunicator.
|Rebecca, send Camera 07 and 09, position scorpion alpha 3 and firefly 6. Sam, hack the school computer system and relay what the cameras are filming in live on all the school screens.|(Evan)
|Roger.|(Rebecca and Sam)
|What even [Phantom pilot] Rebecca is here !!|(One of the delinquent)
Evan step in the room whe''re in and looks at us, he frown a bit but quickly look away and glare at the five delinquents who are gritting their teeth. A carnivorous smile appears on Evan''s face and he stop walking in front of us.
|Tsk, you''re still as cunning as ever.|(Enri)
|I won''t attack the minister''s son without making to have proof that he is the one that started it.|(Evan)
|Tsk, destroy him !!|(Enri)
Four of the delinquents charged at Evan, ready to swing their fists. Evan side step and avoid a swing, he grabs the boys arms and his chest area and do a judo throw. The boy crash in front of me so I kick him in the head so he doesn''t wake up. Evan who is now facing us bend his back backwards and put his hands on the ground before putting strengh in his arms and making his body go to the other side of his head as he grab the boy that was behind him between his legs. He put strengh in his arms and do a back flip, sending the boy that was between his legs flying in a wall.
He is standing up again but aso facing us and not the delinquents again. Two of the three remaining delinquents try to attack from behind him but on different side but he do a rotative high kick, grabbing the first boy''s head and making him crash in the second boy''s head, they both fall unconsciouss. Only Evan and the boy named Enri are left standing, they look at each other in the eyes, from what I can see Evan must hate the shit out off Enri since the face he is making right now could make kids cry.
|Tsk, another bunch of incompetent.|(Enri)
|Come at me. I don''t have enough time to wait for you.|(Evan)
Enri charge at Evan or at least that''s what I thougt he would do but he dived on the right at the last moment and grabbed me, he went behind me and held a knife on the chest area of my clothes. Evan turned around and raised an eyebrow ..... Is that a daily occurence here ? And that boy, did he forget that all he is doing is getting broadcasted ?
|If you take be it another step I''ll strip her.|(Enri)
.... Oh yeah, he is a middle-school student. Evan''s eyebrow raise even higher and he suddenly start laughing.
|I''ll do it.|(Enri)
|Ha HA HA HA HA, Enri you don''t threaten someone with a piece of candy.|(Evan)
Should I take that as an insult of as a compliment. Anyway I won''t let myself be gropped like that, I may not be in my divine form right now so I have the strengh of a normal human but that doesn''t men I am weak. I hit his stomach with my elbow and he loosen the grip around my neck, I croutch and do a swip kick making him fall, before he touch the ground Evan take a step forwards and do a magnificent axe kick, knocking the idiot out.
|Not bad but if you could do that then it woud have been better if you had dealt with it by yourself.|(Evan)
|*bzzzzt* You don''t understand Evan, they were waiting for a prince in shining armor to come to save them.|(Sam)
|I''ve played the shining knight once and we know how it ended.|(Evan)
His gaze fell on Sophie and she flinched before hiding behind me again, the past between the two mustn''t be that bright. Evan start to walk away, he stops for a bit and turns his head to me.
|If you inted to stay with her then at least protect her in a way I don''t have to show up. I am tired of their shit.|(Evan)
The cameras glided and stopped in front of us. The canon of the camera opened and closed itself like it was an eye and it would adjust the zoom. If I had to describe them they are white balls with a black canon in the middle of it. I don''t know how they are able to flly but they don''t make a sound.
|*bzzzzt* Sheesh, he really doesnt know how to speak to a girl. You''re the transfer student Emily right ?|(Rebecca)
|Y-yes and you are ?|(Emily)
|I am Rebecca Revert, next time let''s meet in real okay. And you Sophie.|(Rebecca)
She flinched burrying herself even further behind me.
|You should know that if he really hated you then he wouldn''t have bothered coming. He did not forgave you but if you do not stop cowering each time he looks at you he won''t be able to stop looking at you with those eyes. Saying that, see ya ~~|(Rebecca)
The cameras glided away and the walls returned in the ground. Shophia slowly got out of my back and started to kick the guy named Enri while crying.
|It''s all your fault if he is like that !!! You son of a bitch !! Die in a pit of fire hotter then the flames of hell !! I hope that the last strike he gave you broke your arrogant spine you bastard !!|(Sophie)
I lightly hit her on the base of the neck, making her faint. I take her away of the place that reeks of a mangaest situation. Seriously what was that ? [Master puppeter], [Phantom pilot], [Delinquent breaker] and the [Breaker trio], what the fuck. Is it a shonen or what ? And he is better than I thougt he would be, it''s going to be a hasle getting him to stop fighting.
And like that for a years straight I tried but I never succeeded in stopping him. After that he was transfered back home.
I''ll tell you the rest later, I am getting quite tired of not looking at his amazing face.
?The werewolvess village ? Bah Ive seen thing more impresive
The werewolves''s village ? Bah I''ve seen thing more impresive
|So you are Eali, Yualina, Lara, Eleonore, Glymina and you Limia.|(Axandrion)
|Why did you include Limia in that ?|(Apocalypse)
|Well, she''s one of your wife isn''t she ?|(Axandrion)
|She''s an hostage !!|(Apocalypse)
|It''s the same right ?|(Axandrion)
|Of course not !!|(Apocalypse)
|But you wouldn''t mind right ?|(Axandrion)
|I .... No .... Why ? ....|(Apocalypse)
Why is that the only one that can make me embarassed is my father. If I ever did blush in my life I am sure it is not as often as he makes me blush right now. A real prankster who loves to tease me, a meany. Why did I wake him up again ? Right now all of my wives and me are in the room he was sleeping in. I didn''t asked Limia to go out because I was too lazy to do so but I deaply regret it now. He is holidng Julia in his remaining arm and doing dumb faces.
Eali looks at me with a big smile, Eleonore fake a shocked face, Glymina happily giggle, Lara is grinning like an idiot and Yualina put her hand on my father''s shoulder she has a crazed look in her eyes and drool drip from her mouth.
|For this sight allow me to call you father.|(Yualina)
|I guess you don''t see him blush that often.|(Axandrion)
|To me it''s like asking a goblin not to hump or kill everything alive in his field of vision.|(Eali)
|So it''s that rare huh ?|(Axandrion)
|Please .... no more, I should have let ya sleeping with tha fishes.|(Apocalypse)
|Oh come on my dear, you shouldn''t say that to your beloved father who just guessed how much of a womanizer you are.|(Lara)
|..... I''m leaving, this abuse is wearing me down.|(Apocalypse)
I leave the room while they are all laughing at my suffering and go on the nearest balcony. I put my arms on the fender and put a cigarette in my mouth, I light it and inhale before puffing out a cloud of greyish smoke. It''s not so bad not to have things going my way for once. My dad seems to be an interesting persone and he he was accepted by my wives rather quickly, I hope it will be the same with my mother ... The moon is really pretty, I am sure I could look at it for all day.
|Got quite the lovely family don''t you ?|(Axandrion)
My father walk in, using a staff to support himself, I should ask the blacksmith to make a fake leg like that it woud be easier. His hair are longer than mine but the pretty much look the same. Since he isn''t that old I wouldn''t be surprised if someone think that we are brother, he is taller than me though he must be 3 meters and a half tall while I am not even 3 meters tall yet even though I grow quite a bit each day.
|Its also yars ya know.|(Apocalypse)
|I guess so, ha ha ha ha, seriously I thought I had died back then but meeting my son makes me happy to have survived.|(Axandrion)
|Yeah speaking about that, how did ya survived ?|(Apocalypse)
|No clue.|(Axandrion)
|.... I might have misheard.|(Apocalypse)
|Don''t think so ..... I closed my eyes in a dragon''s breath and opened them here.|(Axandrion)
|Then I''ll ask when tha other wake up, maybe they''ll know something about it.|(Apocalypse)
|Wait there are others ?!|(Axandrion)
|Including ya, ya were sixteen.|(Apocalypse)
|Was there a tall woman with big breasts, long blond hair, white skin, and a dignified air around her in those people ?|(Axandrion)
|There was, why ?|(Apocalypse)
He let out a sigh of relief and and smile.
|Well I''d be an horrible little brother if I didn''t worry for my big sister ha ha ha ha !!|(Axandrion)
Wait what ?! Big sister. Wait does that mean that Imperion and me are related ? I mean he is pride and this woman looks like she might have been pride so the odds are that it is right. That wouldn''t shake me that much since we were aknowleged as brother since long ago so being cousins won''t be that much of a change in our relationship. In fact I am almost hoping that she is Imperion''s mother since like that he would really be a part of my family.
|Tell me, did she had a child named Imperion ?|(Apocalypse)
|Imperion Lucifer Retoris Imael Vermillion, the god of pride.|(Axandrion)
|I have too many goddamn name.|(Imperion)
|Speaking of the devil, you can see the tip of its tail.|(Apocalypse)
|So we are related.|(Imperion)
|Tha more ya know.|(Apocalypse)
While I was talking with my father Imperion slipped in, the guy is almost 3 meters tall and I didn''t noticed him and like I thought he wasn''t that surprised. Much to my father dismay since I bet he wanted to see our shocked face as we learned that. Imperion and I are so close that we dont really care about that anymore though that also means that we should watch out for or kids, if they mix toether to much it would be pretty bad, you know incest and all. Not that I am against it as long as their is love but you know, retards aren''t something you want your children to be.
|Dad, Lara and I are going ta be away for some times so if ya got any questions ya''ll have ta ask Imperion. Also Imperion if some of them wake up and act like they own tha place ya know what ta do.|(Apocalypse)
|Crush their hopes, dreams and lives before throwing their corpses in a pit of fire.|(Imperion)
|Woahwoahwoah, hold on, isn''t it a bit harsh.|(Axandrion)
|I am tha owner of tha place, if they do something that I deem as not beffiting of someone living here and they are too stupid ta be set free then I''ll just kill them. I won''t let people who think themself above others live in that house even more so if they will kill my servants if they are displeased.|(Apocalypse)
|Woah, you sure view us badly.|(Axandrion)
|Most peoplehere worships the dragon goddess so of course I''ll be wary of soldier who serve the Tytan of earth. No mercy is allowed for bastards.|(Apocalypse)
|So ya serve the goddess ?|(Axandrion)
|Nope, just that I only saw dragon worshippers and befriended some of them so if anyone touch them I''ll kill them, be them Vermillion, Dragons or anything else.|(Apocalypse)
|Well it''s not like I care anyway. Well I wish you good luck son of mine, and don''t worry if some of my old comrades throw a tantrum I''ll take care of him, I may only have one arms and legs I can still put up quite a fight. HA HA HA HA !!|(Axandrion)
|I''m only leaving tomorow so it''s a little early for farewell.|(Apocalypse)
|I see, well still I wish you good luck. I may not have woke up since long ago but I''m already proud of you.|(Axandrion)
|Yeah yeah whatever.|(Apocalypse)
I wave my hand and go to the dining room to eat before bathing myself and go sleeping. The day after that I am waiting for Zero to show up, I am holding Limia by a leach since I don''t want her to go away, I am in my battle gear and I have a mitrhil great-hammer in my back, it looks the same as the training one but it is made of mithril and the enchantement are stronger and the enchantement [fit size] is added so in case I grow it''ll take a fitting size as long as I provide it mana.
Limia is in the clothes I met her with so a light leather armor with some metal stripes and a sword. The sun in rising in the still red sky, the fresh night wind is slowly leaving through the gap my fingers and my swaying hair, my wife lara is next to me on her motorbike, she had a master blacksmith make her a new armor for her bike. She is wearing a crimson red slim yet heavy armor, golden roses twirl around it, she is wearing a red evil looking tiara with a rose in the middle.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
|So ya took the showy stuff huh ?|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up, don''t make fun of my [Crimson bride] set of armor, and I''ll make you remember that you still have to put the ring on my finger !!|(Lara)
|Yeah, yeah and ya still have ta show me yar skills beside beating me up and teasing me.|(Apocalypse)
|So cold, you''re going to make me cry.|(Lara)
|Then I''ll drink yar delicious tears.|(Apocalypse)
|Oh no poor little me is getting assaulted by this big pervert, officer he is the man, cuff him up .... so I can taste him.|(Lara)
She lick her lips seductivly and Limia let out a tired sigh. As much as I want to puch Lara down right now I must prevent myself from doing so since we have onlookers around, and no matter how much of a teaser she is she definitly isn''t a pervert, to tell the truth she is pretty shy in bed. We wait a little while and Zero finaly show up, he is in the same clothes as when I first met him but he looks like he didn''t sleep for quite a while.
|I am here as promised, now let her go.|(Zero)
|No.|(Apocalypse)
|What ?! But you promised !!|(Zero)
|I''ve never promised ya anything brat, we are coming with ya and ya''ll not complain or else ..|(Apocalypse)
I pull the leach and send her to my arms, I change my tongues in a snake one and slowly lick her right cheek and she blush ...... sorry what, did she awaken from her stay in the mansion ?
|Bastard what did you do to her ?!|(Zero)
|Well even if ya say that ..... Hey Limia what happened just now ?|(Apocalypse)
|....Hmmmm ? Oh yeah right I am supposed to be scared. Oh no brother help me ~~ If you don''t he''ll violate your poor little sister ~~|(Limia)
|What in tha worllllllldddd ?|(Apocalypse)
|You bastardddddd !!!!!!!|(Zero)
|Oh ya shut up.|(Apocaypse)
He charge at me and I send him flying with a little slap on the cheeks. I look at the windows behind me and see my father laugihing his ass off ..... So he the causes behind Limia''s action. How should I punish him ? Maybe I''ll put slime jelly on his staff so he''ll fall down each time he grabs it, putting nails in his shoe could be quite cruel too. If mom was there I''ll ask her to forbid him from any sexual activity for one week, that''d be really cruel.
Anyway after having calmed Zero down we''ve set our travel to their village. I asked them various question on the way, like how many suporter their Elder have, how does he plans to eat us and if he was okay if we killed their Elder. Not that I care about if he is okay or not but it''s nice to know. So he has a circle of trusted aid who support his idea and I am allowed to kill them without remorse. He wants to drug me to sleep and then cook me up when I awake ..... HA HA HA HA HA HA HA I am to make the Elder taste the eternal despair of facing wrath.
After some days of travel we arrived at their village, it was between mountains so it was quite hidden, except for that it looked like a normal village you wouldn''t even suspect that it is in fact a monster village.
|Hey Apocalypse, don''t you think it looks like one of those ninja village hidden in the mountains ?|(Lara)
|I guess .... Too bad for them that tha finale jujitsu user has come here Mwahahahahahahaha !!!|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up will you, you are scaring the children.|(Lara)
Oh it''s true there are children here, I smile and wave at them they all run away screaming in fear. Hey you''ll hurt my feeling if you do that you know ? Lara is laughing her ass off, hold on I am going to punish you for that you know. Zero and Limia are doing their best not to laugh ....I swear to kill you after all that is finished. We enter the village and a group of seven people are waiting for us, the all look quite old but healthy, long white hair and beard ..... and disgusting shrewd eyes.
|Welcome to our humble village, I can only guess that you are Zero''s and Limia''s companion. As expected of them you both look really strong you must be quite tired from your journey, I''ll let Zero and his sister take care of you. You are free to walk all around the village by yourself.|(Elder)
|Yeah, it''s not like we are going to get eaten by monster if we ever get out after all.|(Apocalypse)
His smile cramped a bit and I can a drop of sweat appearing on six old men behind him ..... are all werewolves this obvious or his village just a bunch of idiotss, I throw a glance at Lara who looks at them with deadpan eyes.
|I mean those Hell hound were quite tha hasle, a bite and yar poisoned those fucking mut .... Sheesh I hate dogs.|(Apocalypse)
I pass them and a carnivorous smile creep on my face, savor your power while you still can I''ll be sure to take it away from you soon. HA HA HA HA HA, I''ll show what it is to defy the brother of wrath, when the snow of the highest mountains of the world began to melt under the fire of my ever burning rage I stand in the middle of an hill of ever pilling corpses, those who defied me crying for forgiveness and mercy in my clemance I give them what they have been searching for .... the eternal sleep along with the earh.
|Stop day-dreaming and move on you stupid husband.|(Lara)
Lara smack my head lightly with her hand, yeah I admit I got a bit carried away. Zero and Limia takes us to a house at the village border. A middle aged lady waved her hands at us and I''ve got one thing to say .... busty, if some say that it isn''t some big ass chest then their sense of scale are fucking warped.
|Zero, Limia, good to see you again my children. Mina get out of here your siblings are home.|(Busty lady.)
A young girl run shily from the door and grab the lady by the pants and hide behind her legs. She is so cuteeee~~. But the lady called Zero and Limia this little girl siblings so I can only guess that she is their mother. Limia has quite a good future ahead of her, I might even consider my father proposition.
|I take it that she is yar mother.|(Apocalypse)
|She is.|(Limia)
|And you must be my kids comrade, my name is Perita and this is Mira, nice to meet you.|(Perita)
|Apocalypse, my name is Apocalypse.|(Apocalypse)
|I am Kimeli but you can call me Lara.|(Lara)
|Come in, I was preparing dinner until the kids came running to me saying that Limia and Zero were back, I guess I''ll have to prepare for more this time.|(Perita)
|Then well take you up on the offer.|(Lara)
We enter the house, gosh the door are too small for us to enter if we don''t bend our back. Hmm the house interior is something normal and I can smell meat getting cooked but seriously this place really smell the wet dog huh ? We sit down without getting rid of our gears, after a while Perita come back with a pot a give us a meat soup.
|Apocalypse.|(Lara)
|Hmm ?|(Apocalypse)
|Say ahhh ~~|(Lara)
I open my mouth and Lara give me a mouthful of soup, I do the same for her. I throw a quick glance at Perita who is making a guilty face, yep miss to save your husband you were ready to sacrifice people that were once lovey-dovey like you were with your husband. Mira walk clumbsily to Lara and grabs her leg.
|Lara''s armor is so pretty ~~|(Mina)
Lara pick her up and put her on her lap, she stroke her hair a little.
|It is right ? I plan on wearing that for my marriage with the big guy over here. The [Crimson bride] was first designed to be a bride gown so if I add all the other part I would be ready. I really like this set of armor by the way since it is easy to move in and it is not too heavy, it protect well too. Plus if my love would just wear the [Ocean groom] it would just be a fantastic marriage, he he he he ~~ Ooops I am drooling sorry tehehe.|(Lara)
This idiot, if we are talking about groom type armor then the [Blood weaver groom] is much better since it looks cooler and it is red, you know Vermillion, red, I like the obvious since I am a captain. After eating we go to bed but we still do a watch in case some people get funny idea. I take the first watch by the way, I strain my ears to listen to what the people downstairs are saying. Perita seems to be quite troubled.
|Did it really had to be those two ? Couldn''t you have picked people less liked or at least not yet in a relationship.|(Perita)
|We couldn''t mother, it had to be them.|(Zero)
|What Zero said was true mom, even I is sadden by this but it was our task to save father, if it is for that I am sure that Apocalypse will understand.|(Limia)
I see so this is where Limia got her naive side, Mira is already sleeping so I doupt that she is aware of what is supposed to become of us and their mother is left in the dark about who we really are since there could be spy that listen to our every move around the house. To tell the truth I hear them right now, they aren''t even able to hide themselves properly I am looking forwards for tomorow, I really wonder what taste a werewolf''s blood has. A carnivorous smile creeps its way on my face as I grip my hammer tightly, awaiting the time to strike with my own strengh
The night end and I am woken up by Lara''s morning kiss, I dress myself in my battle gear and put my hammer in my back, if everything goes as Zero said then the Elder and his aides are going to visit us this morning and willwatch us as we faint from the poisened breakfast that was given to us by Perita. Too bad poisons don''t work on a Vermillion, I know I''ve been the victims of multiple assassination tentative by poisoning and none of them work, our regeneration is just too great.
We go downstair and greet Perita and the others, like we thought the Elder and his aides are already here, they say they want to speak to us who are outsiders since they barely know anyting about beyond the mountain except for the little the young who leave and come back are saying to them. The breakfast is some left-over of yesterday''s soup.
|Ya sure ya don''t want ta eat with us ?|(Apocalypse)
|No it is alright we have all already eaten so eat until you''re fill.|(Elder)
I wonder if that smile would be so dazzling if I knocked some of those teeth out ? Lara and me drink the soup and we fake our fainting by falling out of the chair and slamming our head on the table, of course we said the ''Huh ? The world is dizzy'' clich¨¦ before collapsing. I can hear the Elder laughing, this disgusting pig, I want to laugh right now.
|HA HA HA HA In the end no matter how powerful a human is something a simple as poison will bring him down, such weak creatures are only useful as cattle.|(Elder)
|And we''ve got two of them, plus the woman has quite a wonderful body shape don''t you think. I really want to play with her a little before eating her, *slurp* her flesh must be so tender.|(One of the aide)
I begin to laugh like a mad man, I can''t keep my calm right now. My blood is boiling just by being in the same room as those people, is it rage ? Is it hatred ? No it is just sickness.
|Hey, isn''t he supposed to asleep ?|(One of the aide)
|That poison was strong enough to down one of us so a mere human should be knocked out for quite some time.|(Elder)
|HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA WHO EVER SAID WE WERE NORMAL HUMAN !!|(Apocalypse)
I lift my head, showing them my carnivorous smile and sharp teeth.
Perita POV
Today is the day the sinister plans of the Elder are coming to an end. That adventurer couple is going to get eaten and we can''t do anything about it, my children doesn''t even care about it, Limia is even smiling as they drink my poisoned soup and collapse. The Elder throw an arrogant speech but suddenly the collapsed man starts to laugh like a mad man, the Elder and his group are shocked and do not know what to do. The man laugh.
|HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA WHO EVER SAID WE WERE NORMAL HUMAN !!|(Apocalypse)
The man lift his head and reveal a smile filled with sharp teeth, his eyes became red and slitted, dark blue scales grow on his face. He stands up slowly, his carnivorous smile growing larger and larger, his hands grow scales and claws. A long lizard tail and dark blue wings appear in his back, he take his great-hammer in his right hand and start to walk towards the Elder who step back but he hit back against something. He turned around and saw the armored woman with the same eyes and smile as the man.
My wall exploded and the Elder and his aides were sent outside. The man named Apocalypse walked out slowly next to woman named Lara. Their bright red eyes slowly fell upon the Elder and their smiles got even more wicked, I was shaking. I, a proud werwolf was shaking in front of such monster the air around them was so feral that it was like being in the middle of a raging ocean. As he lifted his hammer it shined in a dark red color and the woman''s fist flew bright red.
The Elder and his aides took their monster form and growled.
|What are you and how dare you threaten us, werewolves ?!|(Elder)
|Werwolves ? I only a group of muts barking around.|(Apocalypse)
|Mere human can''t possibly be stronger than us !|(One of the aide)
|I''ll show what real power is ....Through your death, you useless dogshit.|(Apocalypse)
|{Budha''s palm}|(Lara)
|{Tytanic stomp}|(Apocalypse)
The man lowered his hammer and the woman swung her fist ... then an explosion of energy.
?Vermillion gallore
Vermillion gallore
||HA HA HA HA I congratulate you for having dodged that attack, maybe you aren''t as bad as I thought.|(Apocalypse)
|*pant pant* What in the fuck are you ?|(Elder)
|To dare to bare you fang at our Elder do you seek death outsiders ?!|(One of the aide)
|Oh so you weren''t planning on killing us ?|(Lara)
We keep laughing but seriously I did not though that only one of the aide would die with that kind of attack, well I guess that type of magic isn''t really going to do muchon monsters like Werwolves. I''ll just have to carve my way in. The smile on my face is so streched that it hurts my cheeks. What surprise me is that Lara too has sharpen teeth and red slitten eyes. The six werwolves in front of us are panting heavily, in the corner of my eyes I can see Limia cheering happily while waving twigs ..... Why does her mood change that quickly ?
But I''ll have to help with wall reparation since I destroyed it. Anyway I grab my great-hammer with my two hands and kick the floor. My target is the Elder and two of his closest aides, with my wings I glid above ground. One of the aide try to give me an uppercut when I am close enoug but I dive to his right and swing my hammer from my right side, he hazardly try to block but he is blown away by my hammer and he certainly won''t wake up ever again
I twist my body to the left while lightly crouching to dodge the simultineaous attack of the Elder and his remaining aide. I stomp my right foot on the ground and swing my hammer upwards blowing away the remaining aide in the sky, good luck surviving when you reach the stratosphere bastards. The Elder jumps back and watch me carefully, well at least he isn''t the type that beg for mercy. I spin around and spin the hammer too
I also advance towards the Elder and he dodge my irregular swings, I can see that the village folks have gathered around us and are watching us fight.
|Tell me Elder, do ya really think ya''re going ta survive that encounter ?|(Apocalypse)
|I''ve a fillage full of warrior ready to jump at you, do you really think they''ll just watch and do nothing ?|(Elder)
|Do you think so ? Then tell me Elder, why are they cowering in fear right now ?|(Apocalypse)
My cheeks hurts and my smile grow even more wicked, even though they are watching they are hiding behind their doors and walls. Those proud werewolves have hidden when they met with things like us, they ran their tails between their legs. Too bad this Elder isn''t someone to cower, I want to taste it ..... His fear.
|Come at me Elder, I''ll teach ya why ya feared us in tha past. I''ll teach ya what a Vermillion is.|(Apocalypse)
|Those things are dead by now !!|(Elder)
The Elder charge at me, baring his fangs and claws. I swing my hammer downwards but he dives to my right and tries to stab me with his claws, I turn lightly on the side and hit him in the stomach with my knee and he is sent rolling on the ground, oh nooo ~~ his white fur his dirty now.
~*moan moan* yesh, give him moar, moar pain, pleashe, I want to shee him shuffer yesshhhh !!~
"....I can''t believe it is your head that created her."
#To think the great me and this sadistic woman come from the same brain.#
Shut up and let me fight in peace ! The Elder slowly stand up, blood dripping from his arms and mouth. Even fear is twirling around his body he stand up with eyes full of determination. He is set on killing me. Maybe eating human wasn''t just a whim on his part but a way of life for him. I can at least respect that but I wil not aknowledged it. I kick the ground and crush his head with my hammer, i am tired of playing with him. I look at Lara''s side and it seems she has finished too. I take back my human form and put my hammer in my back and walk to Lara.
|So in the end it was pretty anticlimatic.|(Lara)
|Well they are not dragons so it''s not like we thought they would put up much of a fight.|(Apocalypse)
|Yeaahhhh those stupid guys are dead, I won''t have to put up with their shit anymore, yeepppeh !!|(Limia)
What the fuck happened to her ? Well anyway we found her father in the Elder''s basement, he was in a sorry state, he must have been tortured with a silver tool. His body was covered in scars and it looked like he hadn''t slept and eaten for quite some time. If he was human I''d say he is in late thirties but the geezer has more than height hundred years under his belt. But it is impressive, that means that the Elder was even older than him you know, he might even have been near his mutation into a Fenrir.
Right now we are eating in Perita''s house, this time it is a real meal. Meat and meat and even more meat. We changed into civilian clothing and eat happily with everyone, we will leave tomorow so we feast.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
|And so you kidnapped my daughter and then came to help us ..... you''re screwed up in the head aren''t you ?|(The father)
|Hey, if ya want I can also make yar head meet yar heart like I did with the previous Elder.|(Apocalypse)
|I''ll pass thank you.|(The father)
|But seriously even though you were so tall I still thought you were humans, my ,my, my, my sense must have dulled since last time I had a proper fight.|(Perita)
|But that doesnt change the fact that he defeated the Elder.|(The father)
|It''s true that it is quite a problem.|(Perita)
|Okay hold down let me guess. I beat tha Elder and due ta some tradition bullshit I am supposed ta be tha next Elder but since I am not a werwolf some people aren''t going ta be happy with that. And I just can''t step back from tha position either and ya probably going ta propose me something outragious so I can be accepted right ?|(Apocalypse)
|Well I was thinking of a marriage between Limia and you.|(The father)
|Give me my hammer.|(Apocalypse)
|Called it.|(Lara)
Shut up Lara I''ll kill you. But seriously I have married my wives out of love or at least because we had something but with Limia ? Ain''t nothing going on with her. She is cute and all but that ain''t good enough to make me love her plus even if I love her my wives must also accept her, I don''t want to marry someone my wives hate since that would be a disaster. I look at Lara who is eating like someone who did not eat since their birth, when she notice that I am looking at her she stops eating.
|Me and the other aren''t against it you know.|(Lara)
|Ya were supposed ta help me here.|(Apocalypse)
Limia slammed her fist on the table, yeah she too must be angry with that. They didn''t even asked for her oppinion on the matter. Aranged marriage is the worst, believe me if their is no love then it is bound to crumble away in a few month and keeping appearance up is tiring so I am honest to my feelings. She approach me slowly and lick me two times on the cheek.
|Oh my ~~ How bold of you Limia.|(Perita)
|I am getting tha urge ta kill some dogs right now.|(Apocalypse)
|A mating proposal right in front of your parents, haven''t you grown up Limia.|(The father)
|That''s it I am doing a bloodbath.|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up and take the candy they give you.|(Lara)
|A few month ago ya were all ''I am very jealous and I dont know if I''ll accept it but I''ll try'' and now ya try ta set me up with another woman, what''s gotten into ya ?|(Apocalypse)
|I understood the saying ''the more, the merrier''.|(Lara)
I give up, I hold my hands in the air. This wife of mine is an idiot and I can''t do anything about it. I''ll accept this stupid marriage but I won''t touc her as long as I don''t feel anything for her. It''s strange that Zero didn''t say anithing. Oh he fainted, well that explains it. Mira is just singing happily. Well I guess that if you ignore the fact that they smell like wet wolves they are like any normal family. I guess we''ll be going tonight after alll.
After everyone went to bed Lara and me got back in our gear, she took her motorbike out of the stable she had placed it in and we got going. We passed the houses but suddenly a shadow leaped to Lara and set itself on her motorbike. The new added weight almost made her fall but she managed to stay up. I rushed to her side to end the intruder but what I saw was.
|Setting to the mansion !! Youwouh !!|(Limia)
|Yaaaaaaaaa WHAT ARE YA DOING HERE !!!!|(Apocalypse)
|I am going home.|(Lima)
|Plan perfect, don''t even think about going back to the village.|(Lara)
They both started to laugh. Those two, I swear I won''t forgive that. If you want to play like that I''ll leave you behind, I kick the ground and start running with all my might. The travel that should have taken several day took a mere hour .... and several destroyed road and all but I don''t really care about that since my tax will end up repairing them. I suppose you can guess that I was surprised when I came back and I found a bunch of thirty new Vermillion in the mansion, plus the fourteen that are still asleep since it seems that Imperion''s mother woke up.
I went to my father who seems to have handle the things so far. He currently has a man''s head under his staff. Hmm, the guy must habe got a little cocky but he got his ass handed to him by my father. When my father see me he let go of the boy and give him a kick to send him away.
|So how did thing went on yar side ?|(Apocalypse)
|Well except for this one who tried to force himself on your wives they all behaved quite well.|(Axandrion)
|He did what ?!|(Apocalypse)
|And so what if I did that ? A little bit of flirting never hurted anyone|(The bastard)
Rage fills my eyes as the become crimson red. I gaze down at the Vermillion, he has medium long blond hair and a pretty face, he is wearing a golden armor with a red bear head painted on his shoulder-pad. I face him, or I should say Imove so fast that I disappear and reappear in font of him. My eyes are gazing at his own eyes, my hatred for what he tried to do is being transmitted by my gaze, those blood red eyes telling him all the suffering he will endure for having done that.
|No one ask ya ta speak worm.|(Apocalypse)
Sweat start to stream from his forehead and his breath become ragged, tears gather in the corner of his eyes he is shaking and cannot move. Hatred, rage, wrath, anger my eyes are burning with it, no one is allowed to touch my wives except them and me.
|Oh, so you''ve mastered the [God''s eyes] already, and from I heard you also use the [Roar of wrath], you truly are my son after all.|(Axandrion)
I sensed an hostile prsence behind me so I lowered my head and dodged the swing of a sword. I used this opportunity to knock the man in front of me out and I stand up and turn around. A man who must be 2 meters and a half tall, wearing a samurai kimono and he wield a katana like weapon. His long black hair in a high ponytail but two bangs remain at the side of his forehead. He has is eyes closed.
|May I ask you what you are doing to my companion while we are waiting for the house owner.|(Samurai looking guy)
|And ya think that flirting with his wives, meaning my wives, is going ta earn ya his pity ? If he really his yar companion then tie him up before I kill him for trying ta bed my wives. The very fact that he tried is an insult both ta them and ta me.|(Samurai looking guy)
|This womanizer idiot, please forgive him I''ll be sure to punish him later. I guess I must also apologize for swinging my sword at you when you were just defending your honor as a man.|(Samurai looking guy)
|I''ll let him off the hook for today but if he do it again ....I''ll kill him without asking question.|(Apocalypse)
|*gulp* understood.|(Samurai looking guy)
He took the bastard and went away. Well we''ve got a bunch of goofballs this time.
?The interesting ones
The interesting ones
|Well I''ll guess I''ll interview all of them, sigh after that I''ll have ta send Lara ta give Limia''s father a letter, then I''ll read the reports from tha soldier we sent ta retrieve tha Vermillion and I''ll act according ta what they say.|(Apocalypse)
|Well aren''t you a busy one ?|(Axandrion)
|I am a duke so of course I am busy, it''s just that I often ditch my work because it''s boring ~~|(Apocalypse)
|Well paperwork just isn''t suited for Wrath anyway. Anyway I''ll help you, you still have power you haven''t figured out after all.|(Axandrion)
|Like what ?|(Apocalypse)
|Wen you are one or use to be one of the seven apostles you can tell the name of anyone of your faction, so I can tell every Vermillion''s name. With training you should be able to tell dragons and Vermillion''s one. It''s not a easy skill to pick up but it is really useful. You can also tell their affinities like wrath or pride for example, though when you are an apostle you don''t really care about their affinities.|(Axandrion)
|I see then that means that we''ve got subordinates huh ? Tha more I learn about us and tha more I think that we''re like demon lords from Japanes novel.|(Apocalypse)
I enter the living room with my father and we sit down on the same couch. A maid brings us a set of tea for three people, yessss it''s Yua''s personal tea !! Nothing can beat Yua''s tea, you heard that England go back to your mother and let me enjoy Yua''s delicious tea. She really wasn''t my personal maid for nothing, gosh did the uniform suited her I''d like to see her wearing it again. Maybe if I managed to make travel between Mundus and here I''ll take her to a maid caf¨¦ and watch the chaos insue.
|You''ve got the face of someone who wants to prank someone right now, you are walking in the right way my son|(Axandrion)
|I hope I don''t end up like ya, yar state isn''t something I''d like ta share.|(Apocalypse)
The first Vermillion enter the room, he is the samurai looking guy, he has three japanese blade at his belt but each is shorter than the other, so a katana, a wakizashi and a tanto. He is still closing his eyes, he sit down and take the cup of tea and zip on it.
|Once again I am sory for my companion''s attitude, I however think that your brother''s action were a bit rash, damaging his head like that will only get him dumber.|(Samurai looking guy)
My eyebrow twitch, that fucking weboo, who is my brother ? I think a vein pooped on my forehead.
|He actually is my father.|(Apocalypse)
|Oh ..... fucking magic world messing with my brain .... ahem, I apologize for my mistake I did not know you were from a long living species.|(Samurai looking dude)
|You''re tha same as us ya moron.|(Apocalypse)
|Am I not human ?|(Samurai looking guy)
|If Mars was a sun then ya would be.|(Apocalypse)
|Oh .... Then I must be quite far from being human.|(Samurai looking dude)
|Anyway dad, do yar work.|(Apocalypse)
|Hmmmn, his name is ... Kirego Furesar Terant Sivalar Vermillion, affiliation with sloth, he is a pure Vermillion.|(Axandrion)
Kirego slowly put the cup on table and slowly open his eyes, now I understand why he keep them closed ... he looks like he hasn''t slept for day when he opens them.
|How do you know my name ?|(Kirego)
|Some people in our species have the ability to know the names and affiliation of our people and turns out that I have it. Anyway we are not here to talk about me so from where do you come from ? What do you do in life ? Have you a lover or anythng of the sort ? You know things like that.|(Axandrion)
Questions like that may seem useless to you but it is in fact very important, it''ll tell me how to handle them and who they are. If they have a lover then I can offer them my protection if something ever happen, depanding on the job they have then I can find a job for them if they stay in the mansion,you know if they are mercenaries then I can hire them as guards and so on. I am rich bitch I don''t worry about money, my usual income is about 1000 gold coins a week, I''ve got too much. Anyway the guy closed his eyes again.
|I see, I guess it is something like the name being engraved onto our very soul. As you guessed my name is Kirego, I am a wandering warrior without affiliation to any country or organization like the adventurer guild. For the time being I do not have a lover although during my travel someone did caught my eyes but we had to part away due to political reason.|(Kirego)
|Why was that ?|(Apocalypse)
|She was the daughter of a low rank noble and she was promised to marry a marquise against her will and well me, a commoner, has no say in the matter .... Why are you looking at me as if I had killed your cat ?|(Kirego)
|Maid give a piece of paper and a pen.|(Apocalypse)
Light footstep were heard and the door opened, a little girl brought a piece of paper and a pen. I started to write on it, gosh I don''t believe I am doing something like that for an idiot like that. If you aren''t okay with the girl you like getting married then just take her away, it''s not like anyone would blame you. I finaly add my family crest on the bottom of the paper and fold it in a letter and give it to him. e looks at the letter then at me then tilt his head.
|Ya are a Vermillion therefore ya are part of tha Crimson household, this letter contain a duel proposal for tha hand of tha woman ya fancy. A mere marquisse can''t do anything about that even if he is from a foreign country since as a duke my power is second ta tha king so rest assured. Also once ya have finished get back here with yar beloved, a vary nasty organization is after us, Vermillion.|(Apocalypse)
|As much as I want to thank you it has been 2 years, she is already married.|(Kirego)
|So ? Us who comes from Mundus should now better than any other how easy it is ta get someone ta break up with another, dig up some dirt about tha marquisse and if he doesn''t have any then just make some up, not like anyone would notice or complain about it if it isn''t tha marquisse family.|(Apocalypse)
|That''s cowardly.|(Kirego)This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
|All''s fair in love except when it comes down ta my wives. Anyway you can go, be sure ta come back.|(Apocalypse)
He stands up and go out after bowing. Did I really did a love consultation just now ? Not that it bother me but that isn''t why I asked them to come here, although if they do have a lover then I don''t have to worry too much abut them touching my wives or my maids, my maids are holy creation that can only pair up with butlers, no that not true but I don''t like it when people flirt with my maids. The next one is the guy I got mad at .... the moment he enters I glare at him and he flinch, he sit down akwardly.
I continue to glare at him and small drop of sweat appear on his forehead and he has a wry sile and a dry laugh. What ? Uncomfortable ? Did you really think I was going to forgive what this guy is said to have done ? Those who dare try to have their way with my wives are nothing but scums and worms that need to be burn along with spiders. I am selfish and so what ? nobody except me and my wives can enter their body, even food is a sin, how dare they enter my wives mouth !!
|Ahem, son you are making a really dangerous face.|(Axandrion)
|Hmmm, Oh yeah sorry, I was thinking of how I would kill him.|(Apocalypse)
|Please don''t joke with a flat voice ...|(The bastard)
|Joke ? Is it tasty ?|(Apocalypse)
|Please stop .... I am sorry I won''t do it ever again.|(The bastard)
|So who is he ?|(Apocalypse)
|Memurien Hertar Furusor Vivori Vermillion, I guess you expected that but he is affiliated with lust. He is not a pure Vermillion but the foreign blood is so diluted that it doesn''t show, maybe a bit of human or something alike.|(Axandrion)
|Yup that''s me, I guess my fame as a mercenary reached you. It''s true that I was quite famous in the Dero republic after all. Ahhh ~~ girls were all over me, a real paradise ~~|(Memurien)
|Butler take him ta tha nearest brothel in tha city and tell him not ta come ack until he can control his lust.|(Apocalypse)
A butler comes in and takes him away. Once he is dried up I won''t have to fear him trying to get his libido in my wife .... Once Lara comes back she would kill him if he ever tried something funny. Me and my wives are so much alike, nothing touch them except if we all agree to it and we are dead set on this rule .... except for the fact that they want me to have a wife from all the races for research resons they say, they are just a bunch of pervert who get lonely when I am not here and want exotic people to burden. Like how Eali like ears so she wants an Elf, Yua would like another scaled one. Eleonore and Lara doesn''t care but Glymina wants another one with tentacles. I think they use me as a wife magnet ... They''re so cold.
The next one was a man who must be 2 meters and a half tall or something like that, he had a clear blue eye and the other one was deep green. He had medium long withe hair and his faciale feature although emotionless were somehow feminine, there was no doupt that he was a man but that adroginous face gave him a certain charm.He is wearing a black armor that is surely made out of insect type monster, it put his maculine feature in a spotlight, he has a jet black cloak and a red tribal tatoo just under his right eyes.
He has two nasty looking dagger at his waist as well as a foldable X shaped bow. He also has a gigantic black scythe with a white skeletal frame and red outline on the blade, the scythe must be two meters long and has a blade of about one meter long. If I had to describe the atmosphere he gives off then I''d say ominous yet soothing. He put his weapons against the couch and sit down. For the next two minutes noody say anything, not that we are intimidated or anything just that we were waiting for him to greet us but he didn''t so we were at loss, a little tired of waiting I dived in.
|Heuuu, Hello.|(Apocalypse)
|Hello.|(Ominous guy)
|Great we''ve got a kuudere now, so dad what can ya tell about him ?|(Apocalypse)
|His name is Monti YukogiZarasi Nukturl Vermillion ... Affiliated with sloth something understandable knowing that he is half-vampire. Hmmm, Oh I see he must be Ferina''s son, I wonder if that old hag still roams around .... so I can guess he inherited some of her blood knight power and surely her thirst too. Since he is an half animal''s blood should do the trick.|(Axandrion)
The man got ready to grab his scythe at any moment, not that he wanted to attack he was just wary of us since we know who he is. I couldn''t sense any killing intent in him and although his eyes flashed with surprised for a second his face remained emmotioneless. I put my cup down.
|Do not worry knowing who ya are is just a power my father has. We don''t mean any harm ta ya and I guess ya don''t mean harm ta us. I''ll intoduce myself, my name is Apocalypse Vermillion and I am currently the apostle of Wrath, tha one next ta me is Axandrion Vermillion tha previous apotle of Wrath. Since ya seems ta be someone who''ll listen I''ll tell ya something.
Every people named Vermillion and who are under twenty, like us, originally came from this world before getting sent ta Earth. We were sent back here without knowing that and some of us decided ta use th power we have ta take over tha world and so I want ta stop them by preventing them from getting any more of us. Since it has been five years since we were sent back here I supposed ya figured it out but ya are not human, furthermore it seems ya are a half-vampire, I, myself, am half-dragon.
Now that I did this briefing tell me more about ya, what do ya do for a living ? Your vision of humans ? Do ya have a lover ? Do ya have a goal ? Things like that.|(Apocalypse)
The man lowered his guard and nodded.
|My name is Monti Vermillion. I am used to be called an adventurer although I do not take part in the guild. I want a peaceful life with people dear to me. Humans are humans and I still consider myself as one, I drank the blood of various monsters to survive my blood sucking urge. I do not have a lover or anything of the sort yet.|(Monti)
|Strange, with your look you shouldn''t be troubled by something like finding a girlfriend.|(Axandrion)
|I believe that looks is irrelevant in that matter.|(Monti)
|That''s right, no matter how good someone looks humans won''t accept a half-vampire. Well this mansion is everything but that since there is only seven humans that set foot here since I got it. Well don''t worry here ya''ll find one quite easily, especially if ya follow me since it seems I am a living woman magnet.|(Apocalypse)
He nodded .... Well that''s be nice if he would at least crack a joke, even earlier his answer were quite straight-forwards he just answered and nothing else. Well that''s kuudere for you, they don''t talk much and even when they do it is only short sentences. That silence is really uncomfortable, he looks friendly but I am bad with the silent type.
|Alright y-ya can go.|(Apocalypse)
He nodded and went out. Those three were the most noteworthy, in the rest there were a bit of warriors, bard, cooks and all that kind of things. After I assigned all of them to some place where I could monitor them while they could still do their jobs I went to my office to look at the reports. Hmmm, they heard the rumor about a powerful femal warrior having been jailed in the demon''s country, apparently they sealed her power when she was sleeping and then threw her in the deepest floor of a tamed dungeon. Dungeon are structure type monsters and like any other monsters they can be tamed.
Apparantly a restaurant opened in a foreign country and started to sell weird dishes and desserts. Hmmm sounds like title holder to me but I can''t be sure, Anyway I''ll wait for Lara''s return and I''ll go to the demon country since rotting in a jail isn''t something a woman should do. Speaking of woman one just showed up in my office without knocking.
|Is yar pride too high ta even knock before barging in my room ?|(Apocalypse)
|Is it a way to speak to your aunt, Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael Vermillion ?|(Iris)
|Stop using my full name it''s creepy, so what are ya here for ?|(Apocalypse)
|Hmmphh as foul mouthed as his father, I am here to speak with my nephew about his wives.|(Iris)
|What about my wives ?|(Apocalypse)
|For you who will surely live several dozen of thousands of years, do you not think that such short lived species as wives will only bring you pain ?|(Iris)
|Ya don''t have ta worry about that aunty, because of me they already reach a point were they can''t even compare ta their previous lifespan HA HA HA, Ki is wonderful thing ya know.|(Apocalypse)
|If you say so ... do not say that to your ather but, do you really believe it is okay for us to live alongside humans ?|(Iris)
|That''s a silly question, I won''t say it is okay I''ll say we must live with humans. We''re a species made for war so we must stay with those who knows how ta love peace ta understand them and throw aside our war-like nature.|(Apocalypse)
She looked at the window with lonely eyes before turning her eyes to me once again, he golden hair lightly swaying on her shouder.
|I will trust you nephew, please do not fail me.|(Iris)
Well she sure is prideful but she doesn''t sound like a bad person. Hmm I guess I''ll take a fiew Vermillion with me when I''ll go to the demon country, I''ll wait for Kirego to come back, Memurien is coming with me since I don''t trust him, Monti looks like he would had much to our fighting force. I''ll also go with Imperion since we may be searching for another apostle and I don''t want to take any risk. I could go on my dragons back but if I did so I might miss some interesting rumors.
Well then let''s wait.
?The night forest
The night forest
|Here take that letter and give it ta yar dad, once he read ask him ta give ya the answer imediatly and ya can come back here once ya have it.|(Apocalypse)
I hand the letter to Limia and she takes it. Since we sneaked up in the night I never had the opportunities to ask about what happened in the last five hundred years. She pout a bit because she just came back but I don''t care, I''ll be away for a few months. Since the demon''s country isn''t really in friendly terms with anybody we''ll have to sneak up in it, there you''re going to yell clich¨¦ the demons are the bad guys and all. Well no, in fact I think they are the smartest of the bunch, they accept some type of sentient monster in their society and they do not have a god they worship, all religion are accepted but they don''t have a nationwide religion but that pisses the humans off so you know. I like ''em
I am going with Lara, Kirego, Memurien and Monti. In fact I had to wait a whole month for Kirego''s return. He returned with his girls but turns out the marquisse family accused him of cheating so he isn''t allowed to enter that country anymore. I don''t know but when I heard that I had the sudden urge to trash that country up, no not war but just urge to make a few noble blow up. Is it what otaku means when they say Riajuu should explode ? Because I think marquisse should explode.
|You look like a pissed off delinquents right now.|(Lara)
|Oh sorry, I was thinking about things.|(Apocalypse)
|Last time I saw you make that face it was just before you trashed an upper-classmen in a waste disposal area.|(Lara)
|That guy had tried ta rape Rebecca of course I trashed him, heck I should have tied him ta tha truck.|(Apocalypse)
|Wouahwouawhoua let the dangerous talk aside, so young lady want to go to my tent tonight ?|(Memurien)
|You''ve got some nerve flirting with someone in front of their boyfriend. Look at him now he is making the same pissed off face again.|(Lara)
|What you''re his wife too ? Wha .... No, please I didn''t know I swear. Don''t ... Stop right now, don''t come closer.|(Memurien)
|Ya''re going ta take tha airline this time Memurien !!|(Apocalypse)
After roughing him up a little we are ready to go, if he can''t control his lust I''m going to throw him in a slime pit and stop him from escaping until his libido has calmed down. Kirego helped that bastard standing up while lightly giggling, Lara is laughing her ass off and a glint of amusement beamed in Monti''s eyes it fadded rather quickly though and his face was still emmotioneless. I think I like this guy. So we went on a journey with all our stuff on our shoulder. Lara don''t use her motorbike since it''s too noisy.
|So you say that one of the people you call tittle holder might be where we are going ? And those title holder are in fact apostle of the second creator god of this world.|(Kigero)
|Yup, I am Wrath and the blond guy ya often saw me with is Pride and we are searching for tha other.|(Apocalypse)
|And why are you doing that ? Why can''t you let them live their life ?|(Memurien)
|I was planning on doing that at tha beginning until I dounf out that some of us were using our power ta kill children and do something as petty as taking over tha world, it made me realize that we are far too dangerous ta be wide spread, even though I didn''t force anyone on coming here they were free ta refuse and it''s also for their own good. After all we are pretty much tha churches mortal ennemies I don''t want a war ta happen because a fanatic got pissed off at one of us who just want ta live peacefuly. Humans aren''t ready for us yet.|(Apocalypse)
|Human are selfish creature but that''s what makes them human.|(Monti)
True true, though Human and humanity isn''t the same thing for me but seriously all this guy can say is serious stuff. That was the moment were you crack a joke about the fact that we are extremely powerful but him, he spoke like a philosopher.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
We never stop at tow or villages since it would be useless and an inn bed is too small for us now anyway plus I am travelling incognito so I can''t use my statue as a duke. By the way I didn''t say what was our equipement, Kigero, Monti and Memurien are in the same gears as when I first saw them just that Memurien has a big shield a one-handed great-sword. For human it would be a great-sword but for us it just a long sword but we don''t care about that do we ? Lara is in her [Crimson bride] set of armor and I am in my usual battle gear with a great-hammer.
We''ve been traveling for about two month and we were not too far from the demon''s country but we had to pass by a forest and ..... this damn forest smell like shit, all the trees are dead and I can''t even hear a bird singing. We halted to camp for the night, we were all around the campfire when Lara spoke.
|By the way Apocalypse, I don''t know if you noticed but your scales have been growing darker lately ? Did you used Ki to make them suit your taste ?|(Lara)
|What are ya saying my scales are clear blue look hmmm ? Strange yar saying tha truth for once. It may be because I keep using it without any meaning.|(Apocalypse)
|Wait a minute, I get that Monti is a half-vampire since he keeps on drinking rabbit blood but why the heck do you have scales ?|(Memurien)
|My mother is tha dragon of Forgiveness.|(Apocalypse)
I reveal my dragon form, my wings, my horns, my spikes, my mane, my tail, my teeth and my eyes. I look at them and they pretty much have the reaction I expected them to have. Lara doesn''t care, Kirego raise an eyebrow while keeping his eyes closed, Memurien has sparkling eyes and Monti keep his usual emmotionless face though his eyes flashed with interest for a little bit.
|I am Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael Vermillion, tha god of Wrath and son of the god of Forgiveness.|(Apocalypse)
|Cool and all but calling yourself a god.|(Memurien)
|Demi-god would be more accurate ta tell tha truth. Vermillion aren''t Human, we are divine beast in human skin made ta fight with tha dragons. We aren''t that much of a long lived species, many monsters outlive us but none can compare ta our power, if I wanted I could send ya ta space without using strenghning magic or Ki. Being Demi-god isn''t a blessing, it is a curse we aren''t even supposed ta be like that ...at tha beginning we were only weapons and I''d rather stop being one so that''s pretty much why I am like that.|(Apocalypse)
|It''s still pretty arrogant.|(Kigero)
|It''s not like I am proud of it or anything and Demi-god is just a simple way ta explain it, we were created by a god ta fight another and our power are beyond what is supposed ta be possible .... Angels might have been more accurate than Demi-god when ya think about it but that doesn''t change tha fact that we were created as a god''s warriors and that I cannot accept it.|(Apocalypse)
|Well it''s not like we are serving him right now so I don''t really care.|(Memurien)
|Since you studied our species more than we have I''ll trust you but that does not change the fact that you are arrogant.|(Kirego)
This guy, we finished eating and draw who would take the first watch, I''ve sensed a few eyes on us while we were eating so I know that we aren''t alone but I don''t know what or who is watching us. I don''t know shit about the monsters of this area and this place is giving me the creeps. Lara will be the first to do the watch, not that I am sleeping though. I strain my ears to hear what is happening around us, the other fall asleep in their tents except Monti who sleeps his back on a tree.
I can rustling on the ground, someone is walking no theree is more than one personne, they are light footed I must strain my ears to the max just to ear them. They don''t speak so they must be using signs or magic, even if they are light-footed their body build must be impressive since the sound reverberate quite well. Maybe ten or so, some are less skilled then the other but I don''t think they are bandits, they woud know that nobody would lower his guard in this kind of forest. I get out of my tent and see Lara standing up, she must have finished her watch I walk towards her.
|We''re surrounded.|(Apocalypse)
|I was supposed to do the watch fucking idiot.|(Lara)
|This fog is pretty thick huh ?|(Apocalypse)
|I didn''t noticed it rising.|(Lara)
|Maybe it''s a slow acting water magic, I guess I''ll deal with it.|(Apocalypse)
I lift my hand above my head and make magig power circle around it faster and faster, I vision a flame, a scorching flame. I gather magic at my feet and make it expand like the root of a tree. I then make the magic that was spinning around descend all down to my feet, I already added the fire attribute but I haven''t started it so only magic and not fire is circling around me. Once the circle arrive at my feet and enter the ground I fire the spell.
|{Scorched earth}|(Apocalypse)
The roots I had created ignite in an eplosion of heat, the ambiant temperature must be around the 75¡ãC but to us Vermillion this is nothing. The fog slowly dissipate and the other wake up and run towards me, they''re idiot, it''s hotter next to me since I am the epicenter. Only Monti doesn''t charge at me but instead he looks around slowly. I release the spell and the earth take back a normal appearance, I take out my hammer and say.
|Mind showing yarself now ?|(Apocalypse)
?A black widow
A black widow
|Mind showing yarself now ?|(Apocalypse)
An arrow as fired at my from a bush so I catch it with my hands. Something is dripping from the head, I smell it and it turns out it''s sweat. Why would someone coat an arrowhead in sweat ? That doesn''t make any sense at all. A volley of arrow follow the single arrow, since we ae surrounded it comes from all around us. I swing my hammer to break them all, Lara clap her hands t create a shockwave to send the arrow flying in another direction. Kirego stomp his right foot on the ground, unsheath his katana and cut the arrow mid-fly, Memurien just shield bash every arrows that are in front of him. Monti is a little more complex, the arrow just pass through him like he is some kind of smoke.
|Well if ya don''t plan on showing up we''ll search for ya.|(Apocalypse)
I take a step forwards but I am stop by something thin and sticky and suprisingly hard .... wait that sounds very wrong when said like that, I mean it''s like a string or a spider .... web.
|Lara ....|(Apocalypse)
|What ?|(Lara)
|I a going ta burn this forest ta tha ground..|(Apocalypse)
|What?!!|(Lara)
I pour magical energy in my hammer and make it ignite itself, I swing towards the thing that block me and feel it break, I small line of fire appear and reveal a web like pattern all around us. When did they set up all of that, our campement is completly surrounded but since it isn''t very regular I guess it was made with hands and not by a monster since it would''ve been done better. Quickly the fire disappear since there is nothing left to burn.
I hear someone click his tongue, it isn''t anyone of us so it one the offender. I kick the floor and dive to where the sound came from, the other are on guard and keep avoiding the arrows that are sometimes fire at us. An arrow is fired at me but I brush it off with the back of my hand. When I finaly arrive to the bushes I hear a shriek and.
|A kid ?|(Apocalypse)
A boy who must be no more than fourteen years old is on his butt. He has a short bow that he must have made himself and he seems to be human. He has short messy dark brown hair and a little scar above his eyes. He wear crude yet comfortable looking clothes. He glares at me.
|Fire !!|(Kid)
As soon as he said that three little bag are thrown in my direction, I dodge them and charge in the direction they are from and kick the tree in front of me. all the tree in a radius of 200 meters way from me are blown away and behind the one I kick .... another kid, that one is a demon girl, maybe ten years old. In this world demons are one unique race, they have red skin and two ram horns at the side of their head and an overall bigger mana pool than a human. She has white medium long hair and now she looks terrified. I''m not the bad guy you now. I jump back to our campement and see that everyone does the same, I look at where they had gone and see that we are surrounded by kids under sixteen years old, they are either demons or humans. What in the hell ?
|I am rather reluctant in cutting kids down.|(Kirego)
|Well THEY aren''t in cutting us down though.|(Apocalypse)
|So what do we do ? We can''t let them kill us right ?|(Memurien)
|Do what ya want but I just stand there.|(Apocalypse)
The kids get out of the bushes and point their bows at us, those kids are fearless or what ? Well they are around fifty of them so I can understand that they are confident but I just blew up a part of the forest remember. I don''t really want to have child blood on my hands but they are ready to have mine so I don''t really know what to do. Wait, I still have that even if that doesn''t scare them away they should at least stop moving for a few moments and we could use it to knock them out.
I let out a low growl at first then I make it louder and louder until I find myself ready to roar, I take a step forwards and stomp my feet on the ground and lower my head. The kids point their bows at me and fire their arrows, I suddenly lift my head and let out a wrathful roar.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
|GUUUUUURRRRRIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!|(Apocalypse)
Lara and the other plug their ears, my roar creates a shockwave that send the arrow flying away and knock the children on their butt, some of them pissed their pants other have blood coming out of their ears, bah we can fix that with some healing magic.
|Now knock them out.|(Apocalypse)
With a light hit at the base of their neck we make them faint, then we tie them up with a rope we had in our stuff. It was in Memurien''s backpack so I''m a little scared of what he has done with it but it''s not like I''ll complain since I''m not the one getting tied up.
|So what do we do now ? We can''t let them here can we ?|(Lara)
|They look like they survived well on their own though. We can''t burden ourselves with some kids who tried ta kill us.|(Apocalypse)
|Something is coming.|(Monti)
|Well that''s true.|(Apocalypse)
I am rather surprised you even noticed, it''s even quieter than the kids when they were creeping around. It''s circling around us, it''s silent but if I strain my ears I can hear it. I look around but I don''t even see a shadow since it''s night time and this forest stinks so much that I can''t find any foreign scent. I don''t what it is but I am sure of something, it''s not afraid of us even after my roar so it''s either really pissed off or fucking ballsy.
Well either way that thing is still careful since it hasn''t attacked in the open or it may just be a stealthy guy anyway I took a defensive stance, ready to act anytime if need so.
|Protect tha kids.|(Apocalypse)
Even though they tried to kill us I am not too keen on letting children get killed in front of me. I suddenly bend backwards to avoid a needle that was thrown at me, it stabs a tree and it suddenly pass in front of me again un-stabing the tree. Well that was a fast needle throw and I''m not kidding I almost didn''t saw it coming. Well now I am scared, it seems that thing has ability equal to us and we are in its territory. I strain my eyes to allow myself to see in the dark and manage to see an five meters high shadow passing behind a tree at light speed.
|Okay so Ill say it, we''re in deep shit right now.|(Apocalypse)
|Aren''t we supposed to be Demi-god, why would we be in trouble ?|(Memurien)
|If I used all of my powers here we would surely get noticed by spies and tha like, do ya want that ? We''ll have ta solve that as quietly as possible.|(Apocalypse)
|If you say so.|(Memurien)
More needles come flying at me, I use my hammer to deflect them it seems that the needles are only fired at me. Maybe that thing deems me as the most dangerous one of the group or something like that. I must say those needles are quite annoying plus they come and go back everytime so I guess it''s using some kind of strings to do that. What do I do ? It''s moving so fast that even I have trouble keeping up with its speed when I am not using Ki on my eyes.
|Well I guess I''ll have ta do that.|(Apocalypse)
I gather all my Ki in both my eyes and legs and start to follow that huge shadow. It''s surprised by my sudden action and it start to run away or so I thought but it was just an act and I got caught in a web since I was running extremely fast I tore through it but it hindered my movement. But I least now I know that it''s a spider type monster. I am catching up with it while still deflecting the occasional needle, when I am finaly next to it and ready to smash this abomination but.
|A womabwwarggh.|(Apocalypse)
Yup, it was a woman with eight spider legs in her back, I didn''t get to see much about her since I got blasted away by one of her legs. Well fuck that shit, I was sent back to the campement. I stood up a little akwardly.
|Well shit, we''ve got a spiderwoman with us.|(Apocalypse)
|Pretty rare to see you getting blown away.|(Lara)
|I did not expected that ta be honest, Oh well I guess I''ll use a wind type spell then.|(Apocalypse)
A fire type spell would be too showy, water type would just hinder my mobility, earth type is useless since her legs are too thin and strong for a little earth so it only leave wind type remaining.She''s fast so a wind bullet would be useless, a tornado would be too noticeable. I guess I''ll have to use wind as a plateform to avoid her legs. I charge again at the spider woman, she''s not an arachne since she hasn''t the lower body of a spider so she must be a black widow. Humanoid and spider type monster, all of their body fluids are poisonous and they are S rank monster but don''t be fooled if they are S rank it''s only because SS rank doesn''t exist.
Once I am next to her ... again I make wind foothold and use them to avoid her kick if you want to call it like that. She''s not that far away from the campement, maybe twenty meters or so. Avoiding her kick I try to get closer to her, I dive to the right then I roll to dodge a needle. I hate this type of monster, she''s too thin to let me have a clean hit on her so each time I try to punch or kick her she dodge. Instead of dodging her next kick I sidestep and grab her legs. I throw her at our campement and jump there.
She stands up and we surround her .... I feel bad doing that, I mean she is a sentient monster and I know a bunch of sentient monster so you know.
|Mother !!|(One of the kid)
|WHAT ?!|(Everyone in the group except Monti)
|Release my children !!|(Black widow)
She tries to do a swipe kick to make us fall but when it touch Monti he disappears as if he was smoke and since he was next to me I block grab her leg again. Next thing I see Monti has his scythe right under the kid''s throat.
|We do not search conflict. Stand down and we will let them go.|(Monti)
Demons country here we are
Demon''s country here we are
Well right now we are re-igniting the fire to heal the kids, the black widow surprisingly gave up when Monti used the kids to threaten her and she seems to see him in a bad light now. She coud''ve left right away but she adamant in staying until all the kids''s eardrums have been healed. To us it''s more of an inconvenience than anything since we don''t really need to sleep that much, if we sleep 1 hour we are ready to go for 47 hours of intensive training .... that''s not true for Kirego and Monti who seems to sleep as much as any normal human, it must be because of their affiliation with Sloth. Even now the two were sleeping against a tree and some of the younger kids would try to wake them up.
That''s when the black widow came next to me who was sitting on a fallen tree, I can use healing magic and Ki but I am not confident enough to heal something like an eardrum so I let Memurien do the healing. Why is he so skilled with healing magic when he is affiliated with Lust, did he do it so much that it started to burn or what ? Anyway the black widow was a stunning woman wit long black hair, a body shape that would put celebrity to shame and medium sized breast. She also had eight spider leg in her back, black eyes without irises and sharp fang, except for that she looked exactly like a human.
|So you are Axandrion''s son, I''ve never thought I''d see a Vermillion ever again.|(Black widow)
|Fuck this, how old are ya ta say that ?|(Apocalypse)
|5 thousand six hundred and sixty-eight years old.|(Black widow)
I nearly choked at that, she is that old and she only look like she is in her thirties .... how long is a black widow lifespan ?! And she knows my father, sigh, fucking fantasy world messing with my brain. She sat down next to me but used her spider leg to make a wall between us.
|And I would have prefered not to meet anymore of you, especially this one.|(Black widow)
She glared at Monti with anger.
|But don''t ya think he just saved yar life by asking ya ta back down ?|(Apocalypse)
|What do you mean son of the Tytans ?|(Black widow)
I pointed my hand at a nearby tree and gather magic above the said tree. You see magic is something extremely convenient because it is not bond by rules, though most people even amongs mages think it has rules and this is why they struggle in creating new spell because they are bound by what they think are the rules. I make the magic rotate slowly, I add the void and wind element to it and.
|{Black hole}|(Apocalypse)
The tree collapsed on itself and disappeared in sphere made of darkness just above it. I looked back at her and saw a small drop of sweat appear on her forehead as her right eye was twitching in disbelief. Just try to picture what would happen if ''that'' spawned above your head, you''ll disappear without leaving anything behind. That spell is a powerful one but it is costy, just that takes a quarter of my mana pool so I can''t abuse it but it certainly isn''t weak. Just wait until I kill a dragon and absorb his magic.
|M-maybe I should thank him.|(Black widow)
|Do what ya want, gotta fix tha mess I made outta tha forest.|(Apocalypse)
Goddamnit this accent is getting worse, it''s strange since I can speak any other language without accent so why do I have an accent when I speak in New Common, the language I spoke since I got to this world. I stand up and go to the place where I had destroyed the trees. I can''t make them grow again since those trees were devoided of any magic since they were dead .... should I make a dungeon ? I just have to gather magic at that place and let it become one. Dungeon can achieve sentience so it should be possible to train him so it doesn''t kill friendly creature. I decided to do so since even if someone ever stumble on it they wouldn''t think that a battle ever took place here but just that a dungeon spawned.
I gathered magic and after a while strong gust of wind gathered at the center of the carnage I had made and a single round and smooth crystal appeared, it was clear blue and you could amost see through it. Well .... t''was easier than I thought ..... There''s maybe the fact that my mana pool is very large ? Bah who cares.
|Master ~~|(Voice)
|Oh hell noooo.|(Apocalypse)
A little boy voice echoed in my head, I could tell it came from the crystal and to be honest I am not thrilled by it. I certainly wanted a personality that is easy to twist and to manipulate but seriously ... a kid ? Now I feel like a bad guy and that hurts my feeling. Given the fact that emptying my mana pool has exhausted me having to trick a kid ... again, isn''t very thrilling.
|Master ~~ ?|(Dungeon)
|Oh fuck it, yeah yeah yeah, I''m yar master so listen ta me. Use yar dungeon power and repair this area, don''t kill anyone who don''t try ta kill ya and that''s all. Goodbye and good night.|(Apocalypse)This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
|..... okay ....|(dungeon)
Its voice was a bit sad but I was too tired to even care. The idea that he would later be known as the Holy protector of the night forest hadn''t even crossed my mind. I went back to the campement and saw the black widow slowly putting a blanket on Monti, I raised an eyebrow and when she heard me she lifted her head and ran away. .... She''s quick in changing her mind. I was going to go inside my tent but the boy I has scarred off earlier was waiting in front of it with the little demon girl behind him. Seriously how did a black widow came to help little children ?
The kid was glaring at me while I had to lower my head to even begin to see him, he was only 1 meter and 40 centimeters tall after all. He''s pretty cocky for a brat.
|Step away.|(Apocalypse)
|No !!|(boy)
I bent my back to set my eyes to his. Normaly I hide my slitted eyes as best as I can since I don''t want people to call me a monster in public but right now I am tired and annoyed so I don''t really care about something as petty as that.
|Step away, boy.|(Apocalypse)
|Not until you have apologized to Vira, you almost killed her earlier and you lost to mother so apologize !!|(Boy)
Okay now I am pissed, a little brat is telling me to apologize to his little friend because I defended myself after being attacked by them with the intent of killing us !! Don''t be so cocky boy I ain''t a good guy. I think my eyes turned red and I felt my teeth grow sharper. I look at him in the eyes without blinking.
|Whom lost ta whom boy ?|(Apocalypse)
The boy started to shake in fear, yup apparently my eyes aren''t that plesant. Now that hurt my feelings you now, I''ll let you know that red slitted eyes are extremely sexy and attractive. My hair began to sway in the wind caused by me letting a bit of my Ki go wild and thus giving me an intimidating look.
|I want ta taste yar fear boy, scream for me.|(Apocalypse)
And I got a slap in the back of the head.
|Dumbass, remember that we just want to pass quietly so stop being a child and apologize.|(Lara)
|Ain''t apologizing for trying ta kill someone who throw a poison that could kill a grown man with a drop at me. Doesn''t matter if tha one asking is a cute little girl like her or this spoiled brat like him. They should consider themselves lucky we didn''t killed them in tha first place.|(Apocalypse)
|Fine, just stop causing ruckus everywhere, we''re supposed to be stealthy remember ?|(Lara)
I nodded and pushed the boy away from my tent. I layed down on the ground and closed my eyes, after a while I heard rustling so I opened my eyes and saw the little demon girl from earlier, she had something in her hands and it smelled ... meat, oh sweet delicious meat. I looked at her and she froze. What was she called again ? Vira or something like that right ?
|What''re ya doing here ?|(Apocalypse)
|S-sorry, I-I wanted t-to apo-apologize for earlier w-we thought y-you wanted to hurt m-mother.|(Vira)
I lazily put my hand on her head and she flinched, her hair are surprisingly smooth, tsk even I who usually put the utmost care in my hair can''t compare to that, are all the demons hair like that ? if so I want a demon wife because this is addicting.
|Ya don''t have ta, I''m plenty happy that ya aren''t like that brat from earlier.|(Apocalypse)
|Sven is nice, h-he''s just a b-bit of an idiot s-sometimes.|(Vira)
|This idiot almost got ya and tha one ya call mother killed. Nothing but a spoiled brat.|(Apocalypse)
|b-but ...|(Vira)
|That''s why ya should take care of him.|(Apocalypse)
She stayed silent for a moment but then she smiled a little, I ruffled her head a little and got sit on the ground. She looked at me with big eyes, she had silver eyes I must admit that had to her cuteness. I am remembering an old meme from Earth, it was something like ''don''t lewd the dragon loli'' well only pedo would lewd little girls but hey fantasy world, there''s too much of those pigs out there.
|Mister.|(Vira)
|Hmm ?|(Apocalypse)
|What are you ?|(Vira)
|Woah, talk about being blunt. .... Hmmm I don''t think there''s a name for what I am, my mother is a dragon and my father is a Vermillion, tha one who fought with tha dragons in tha past, I like ta call myself a Vermillion but in reality I am not one, not entirely anyway. My name''s Apocalypse by tha way so ya can call me that.|(Apocalypse)
|Mother told us that the Vermillion were bad guys who only liked fighting.|(Vira)
Fuck this kid is fucking blunt in her speech. You hurt my feelings you know, I now I am not a good guy but I can''t be called a bad guy either .... I think, I hope. God my conviction is falling so fast that I might consider killing myself .... just kidding.
|Hmmm, we certainly do love fighting but that doesnt mean we''re bad guy. I think yar mother said that because tha Vermillion were at war with tha dragons at tha time so that must have pissed her off. I mean, I''m not a bad guy .... right ?|(Apocalypse)
|You are strange. You were mean to Sven but you are nice to me, you did not killed us when most would have ....I don''t think you are a bad guy.|(Vira)
|I seriously hope my daughter will be as cute as ya. By tha way what was tha meat for ?|(Apocalypse)
|Hmmm ~~ ? Oh, i-it was a present as an apology.|(Vira)
I looked at her, seriously you call this angel a demon ? What''s wrong with you people. But an apology from her side isn''t needed but I''ll glady accept some meat but maybe I could give her something in exchange ... hmmmm Oh I know. I put one of my finger on her forehead and pour all of the magic power I had recovered in her. It''s like naming a monster but it is with one of the races, it''ll just power her up. I take the meat and ate it quickly.
|Thank ya and good night ...|(Apocalypse)
And like that I collapsed and slept until late morning the next day. Lara was the one who woke me up with a kiss on the lips so I got up and helped with the sorting out the camp. While I was busy the black widow approached me.
|What do ya want ?|(Apocalypse)
|The man who saved my life ... is ... has he anyone in his sight ?|(Black widow)
|Fucking fuck how fast are ya ta change yar opinion of us .... sigh, he doesn''t have one, none that I know of anyway.|(Apocalypse)
She then ran away with her spider legs while giggling while I was just speechless, what in the actual fuck is going through her head for her to act like that when she looked like she hated him not too long ago. Since she is very old I should ask her to come with us for informations but I''ll do that on the way back. Before we left the little demon girl called Vira waved us goodbye and like that we entered the demon country. From this point we were wearing cloak and we had paint our skin in red. I made my horns grow and Monti used illusion magic to make fake horns for himself. The other put on mask that created fake horns.
We still tried to avoid main road but we will have to go to some village to get hold of some rumors and informations. We can''t go to the capital without knowing anything can we ?
The fated day is near
The fated day is near
We were walking on a small road in one of the demon''s country forest, the tree were quite normal looking this time well except for the fact that the leaves were round and red colored but at least the tree itself wasn''t pitch black or it didn''t tried to eat us if we touched it. Believe me the Guarmille kingdom has some like that, whenever one appeared in my garden I would just burn it to a crisp while cursing its all bloodline ... or is it called sapline for a tree ? Am I really wondering about this ? Oh well, who cares ? Not me.
I find traveling with the people I am with, quite pleasant. Kirego and Monti don''t speak much but that isn''t a problem since they are good company, Memurien sometimes sexually harrass Lara so my hand tend to slip on his face quite often. Lara is Lara, she tease me at every opportunity she manage to catch but in the end she''s the loser in bed. We must look like quite the odd party from affar, since we are in disguise we are a bunch of tall red skinned and horned warrior but I do believe it makes us more intimidating that we previously were.
|Hey did you know that most of the monsters in the demon''s country don''t attack demons.|(Memurien)
|Isn''t it because demons are monsters themselves ?|(Kirego)
|Nah, they are of the races, they haven''t a magic core like monsters have. I think t''was because of one of their Queen who built an device ta tame every monster who enter tha country, of course it doesn''t work with overly powerful monsters but I think t''was because of that.|(Apocalypse)
In demon socety it was the woman who led the state, and the household. Not that it bother me since I was quite found of of the Amazon legends back on Earth, for me it is like by not expecting something of a certain someone if he somehow manage to do it then you respect him even more and thus you can change your vision of the world. It is stupid but I believe that there must be discrimination to respect the one that is aimed at with that discrimination ... you wouldn''t have respected Martin Luther King if segregation hadn''t existed. And now I sound like a dick to everyone of you ...... what do I say ..... I still loves demons because their hair are soft and smooth.
And I got a smack in the back of the head.
|Stop with your stupid inner monologue and keep walking.|(Lara)
|Yeah yeah, sorry.|(Apocalypse)
Well anyway, the difference between a monster and one of the races is the fact that monsters have a magic core instead of a heart. Dragons have a magic core but that''s because they are creature of magic, while the Vermillion have a heart, I know I used Ki to make sure of it on both me and Imperion. Though I do have the suspicion that my heart crystallize when I take my dragon-like form. Kirego made sign to stop with his hand and so we did.
|There is someone ahead of us.|(Kirego)
|I still can''t understand how ya manage ta see with yar eyes closed.|(Apocalyse)
|A samurai must be able to sense his ennemies even with his eyes closed.|(Kirego)
|Fucking weebo.|(Apocalypse)
A little farther away from us I saw a demon woman, most certainly a simple villager. With my enhanced eyesight I could see that she has deep red skin and two ram horns at the side of her head, long silver head and silver eyes. She must be 2 meters tall, for a demon it is rather small I think since the taller one are about 2 meters and 75 centemeters tall .... To tell the truth only Lara and Monti are smallest that the bigger one now, I am nearing the three meters tall and I''ve got the feeling that I''ll be even taller .... I''ll seriously have to renovate the mansion''s door.
The woman was holding a basket full of flower and was walking in our direction, we did not know from or to where she was going since we just found this road after a walk in the forest and radomly picked to go left instead of right.
|She''s just a villager nothing ta fear, rather we could ask for her help since we are lost.|(Apocalypse)
|Not a bad idea, see, you can still use that thing between your ears.|(Lara)
|And I seriously hope that ya''ll get better at using that thing between yar legs.|(Apocalypse)
|I''ve got nothing between my legs.|(Lara)
|Then learn how ta use this nothing.|(Apocalypse)
|I could help with that.|(Memurien)This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
|Shut up ya A.I.D.S making walking factory !|(Apocalypse)
Such an exchange had become the usual for us. Since a civilian was approaching I didn''t punched him but my rebuke hurted him quite a bit. Well someone who likes to fuck every woman he meet would suffer quite a bit if they all refused because he has A.I.D.S. I still slapped the back of his head before the woman was too close. When she passed next to us Kirego stopped her.
|Sorry young miss but could you tell us where are we ? You see me and my group of friend got lost and we would like to get to the nearest village before the night fall. We are quite tired of sleeping outside you see.|(Kirego)
She looked at Kirego then at us, we waved a little and I had to slap Memurien in the back of the head again because he wanted to flirt with her, this idiot if the fact that we weren''t demons got out we would be in deep shit, if they managed to seal a Vermillion then I am sure they can do so again.
|Then you are heading in the wrong direction, if you continue to go in this direction then the next village is ten hours away, but if you follow me then in five hours we will be in my village.|(Woman)
|Well thank ya, I guess we should introduce ourselves since we are going ta travel a bit together. Tha name''s Apocalypse.|(Apocalypse)
|Lara.|(Lara)
|Memurien.|(Memurien)
|Kirego.|(Kirego)
|Monti.|(Monti)
There is no use in faking our name since a simple lie detection magic stone would show that it isn''t a real one, I am not skilled at mind magic and I don''t want to take the risk. There is also the fact that the demon''s country is a rather closed country on both side, nobody is supposed to enter and nobody is supposed to leave. In a way it is to protect them, humans wuld only want to kill them since they do not worship the dragon goddess and the ones worshipping the Tytan of earth are the sames.
On a lighter note, I still don''t know why Lara decided to keep the name she had back on Earth. Maybe it was because she felt it was an easier one to remember than her Vermillion one. Honestly I don''t knw why I changed my name to Apocalypse, it was like something in my head pushed me to, like a long buried memory .... wait a minute, were you guys related to that ?
"In a way, although not that much since others also changed their name. We just gave you a little push to change it right away."
#If on top of forgetting the great me you had forgot your true name I would''ve been mad.#
~As long as I can hear their delicious screams I don''t care.~
Okay the last one was disturbing. I guess our name works a little like the name of a named monster, we can''t forget it since it is ingraved onto our very soul. But anyway, the woman introduced herself as Remira. If she was human I''d say she is in her early twenties but you never know with those long lived species. e were walking calmly while chatting about this and that .... until this idiot of a Vermillion, Memurien, asked her.
|By the way, I heard that a powerful human had been jailled recently do you happen to know about it ?|(Memurien)
|I am rather surprised that YOU don''t know about it. Some people even says that she was a monster, apparantly she destroyed a part of the Queen''s castle and then pretended that she didn''t wanted to do that. Humans really are bad liar.|(Woman)
*Punch ... brwwwwwwaaaaaaaaahhhhhh*
That was the sound of a tree exploding after I punched it out of anger, what this woman just said just pissed me off, as much as I think discrimination is needed to respect someone hearing the said discrimination just piss me off. The only difference between a demon and a human is their appearance, their mind are alike like all of those of the races except maybe the Elves, nobody ever see them to confirm that but I am quite sure immortality tend to fuck with the way you see the world.
When I lifted my head I saw that everybody was looking at me with big round and dead eyes except for Lara who was glaring at me and Monti who sighed. I realized what I had done and gave a dry laugh while scratching the back of my head that will get smacked by Lara''s hand quite soon.
|Ha ha ha sorry, it''s just that speaking of humans tend ta make me angry ha ha ha.|(Apocalypse)
|Well that''s what happen when your mother is an ogre.|(Memurien)
And like that Memurien''s face met the ground and the both of them became friends. The woman was giggling while saying in the line of ''I see that explains the strengh.''. Don''t you dare agree with what that idiot said, even though I''ve never met her I am convinced my mother is a beautiful reffined woman and not a 3 meters tall bulky monster of the goblinoid family. Well anyway we arrived to the village and went to the only inn the village had and turns out the woman was the owner''s daughter.
Well we had a small problem and that is money, we don''t have the demon''s currency on us so we had to trade some of our equipements ... I gave them an enchanted sword that we had brought as a spair weapon in case one of us lost ours but it is not like e really needed it. I told them it belonged to a duke in a human kingdom and that''s true since it was mine.
We took a room with enough bed to let all of us sleep in the same room. There was one with eight bed so we took it and we told the innkeeper that we had already eaten and not to let anyone enter except us. We entered it and closed the door before locking it, once we had done that we got rid of the disguise and ate a bit of our provision before speaking to each other.
|So what do we do ?|(Memurien)
|We go ta tha capital and sneak inside the dungeon ta free tha ''human'' jailed there, then we run as fast as we can. I ain''t missing my daughter birthday.|(Apocalypse)
|We we''ll need to get a hold on some of this kingdom currency, so we should think on selling more of our useless items, the remaining money we have from the sword will help too.|(Kirego)
|I doupt that we can just blast through the front door right ?|(Lara)
|Though I do love tha idea if we did that tha demons wouldn''t stay silent and I don''t really want them ta go ta war with a random human country.|(Apocalypse)
Suddenly Monti transformed into fog and went behind the door and unlocked it, the door opened and Monti and the demon woman from earlier entered. Monti closed the door and I hurried in putting my hand on her mouth.
|It seems someone was spying on us ..... what do we do with her ?|(Apocalypse)
|The right thing to do would be to kill her but .... if she comes with us it would be easier to blend in.|(Kirego)
A Crimson red Apocalypse is nearing
A Crimson red Apocalypse is nearing
|We could but wouldn''t that be more of an inconvenience ta us since we would have ta watch over her. That''d be a nuisance more than anything.|(Apocalypse)
|It is either that or we kill her and I assume that like me we all aren''t very thrilled by the idea of killing a civilian when our goal can be achieved without casuality on both side.|(Kirego)
He has a point, even though it would be annoying to watch over that woman while we are on an opperation that require stealth, I''d prefer if I didn''t had to kill civilians. Up until now I only killed soldiers, guards or murderers, they were never people that hadn''t signed for danger or hadn''t at least taken another person''s life. Not that it gave me any peace of mind but at least I know they weren''t people who didn''t know how to fight back .... well for humans there isn''t a fighting back with me but you know what I mean.
|Just a sec, hey little lady could ya kindly stop biting my hand ? Not that it hurts but it is getting kindda annoying ta hear yar teeth grinding my flesh.|(Apocalypse)
|She''s a feasty one huh ?|(Lara)
|Got any idea on how ta calm her down ? t''is getting annoying.|(Apocalypse)
Yup, the demon woman is biting my hand so hard that blood is spilling but to be honest since I regenerate so fast it doesn''t hurt a bit but it is quite irritating. This woman doesn''t help herself on stayng alive, had it been anyone else her corpse would''ve already been found in the garbage.
|Well madam just has to calm down and we won''t do anything bad to her, or would she prefer if we let this idiot loose on her ?|(Kirego)
He said, pointing Memurien with his finger, she surprisingly stopped biting my hand. I looked at Memurien with eyes filled with pity, people hate him so much that he can be used as a threat, poor him. I slowly let go of her and she gasped for air once she took her breath back she wiped her mouth with her sleeve, okay now you hurt my feelings.
|What are humans doing here ?|(Remira)
She said in a low threatening voice to which I answered by raising an eyebrow. It seems this woman hasn''t understood the situation she was in yet. I slowly approached my face to her''s and made it so my teeth grow sharper and my eyes become red. I then said in a low tone.
|But are ya really sure that we''re humans ?|(Apocalypse)
|Whaa ...|(Remira)
Before she could ask anymore question I put my finger on her mouth to tell her to kindly shut the fuck up.
|Shhhhh, no questions, since ya spied on us we''re left with two choices ya see so I let ya decide. Either ya die or ya follow us, choose wisely and be aware that any stupid action could kill everyone in tha village.|(Apocalypse)
She quietly nodded so I took back my finger. Since we couldn''t just keep her in the room for obvious reasons we allowed her to go away but we made sure to tell her that if she told anyone about us then the village would be set ablaze. Of course we had to monitore her a little by spying on her, our size did not helped us on that one.
We stayed a week or so at the village to gather rumors and a bit of money. Itt seems that the ''powerful human warrior'' was shown to the capital citizen once every week to make the people remember that one should not rebel against or attack the kingdom. While I do agree with this method as long as it isn''t extensive and is done to every little criminal out there I must also say thatit will only make the hate towards the human and some people arrogance grow.
Plus the fact that it may be an apostle that is showed like that to the countryman makes my blood boil and I can''t find a good reason to explain why. Is it a magic bound between all of the apostle that makes them feel close or something else ? Every time I think of how one of us mght be suffering out there, my heart twist and hurt and when I think of the person who could have hurt them my blood boils. It''s strange, I only know Imperion out of all of them but even though I haven''t met them I feel great empathy towards them.
We left the village with Remira, we made her used the excuses that she wanted to see that ''powerful human warrior'' in her pitiful state. We learned that the demon-kin like to used tamed dungeon as prisons since they didn''t have to hire guards to look after the prisonner since the monsters spawwned by the dungeon would di it by themselves. I admit the the demon-kin are rather ingenious with how they use magic in their daily life, instead of using fire wood powered oven they use a magic tool that looks like a oven from the 21st century, it is something a human kingdom like Guarmille doesn''t have.
The trip to the capital was a two month long one, nothing much happened on the way since our disguise wasn''t a bad one but we still avoided towns and city as much as we could. We also learned why Remira was spying on us at the inn, turns out that she was intrigued by my horns since they weren''t the usual bram horns that demons usualy have and that people with horns like I have tends to be from a specific noble family that fell not too long ago so she got curious.
As for the capital it was clear that we couldn''t enter from the front gate and no black organizations would help us either given the fact that we didn''t had any connection with influencial people in the country so we''ll have to sneak up by ourselves and wait until the ''powerful human warrior'' makes her appearance. The wall surounding the city are tall, 25 meters at least and they are made of an ominous black stone, we could see the palace from where we stood, it had that ominous feeling you expect from the castle of a certain vampire count ... even though it belonged to a Queen and that Queen was a demon.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
We sneaked close to the wall, it was really painful to see Remira sneak her way to us since she never had any experience with that, Memurien had to go back and carry her to us at the end. We waited for the night to come and we jumped above the wall when the guards were patrolling, we had to knock some of them out and we jumped down in the city. It was clean but evil looking ... well if I took a demon to a human country they would see the architecture as an evil looking one, all''s about the one who see it.
We waited and hid for another four day until people started to gather at one place of the city, we quietly followed behind them while hiding in the shadow. Remira had to stay behind with Memurien, we coudn''t afford to lose her in the crowd and even if one might say it isn''t safe to let her stay with Memurien .... it is because he won''t take his eyes off her that we decided that he will guard her.
|It doesn''t look like a place where you show off something.|(Lara)
|T''look like a screen.|(Apocalypse)
|Are we sure they will show her today ? It coud be a simple event like a little speech or something like that. We don''t know the political situation of the demon''s country after all.|(Kirego)
|Look.|(Monti)
We both look back to the place where people had gathered, a big white board was in front of them, suddenly a red skinned woman with two ram horns on the side of her head and long smooth looking silver hair and silver eyes appeared on it, she looked like she was in her thirties and was absolutly stunning. She must be the Queen, from what we know she has a daughter that leads the army and the Queen''s husband got killed a few century ago in a war against the humans.
|Citizens, today this Queen has an annoucement to make. In one week the human named Restria Vermillion will be executed at this very place under your very eyes.|(Queen)
|Whell shit we''ve come at a good time.|(Apocalypse)
|Talk about it, we have to hurry now.|(Lara)
|First we have to find that dungeon.|(Kirego)
We once again looked at the giant screen and instead of the Queen the face of an asian girl was shown, the picture must have been old since the girl looked just smaller than the Queen, something that would be extremely rare for a Vermillion for now since most of us were over 2 meters and 75 centimeters tall, so one of us only being two meters tall would be strange. The Queen doesnt seem to be that tall after all.
We quickly retreated to where Memurien was and started to discuss a strategy.
|So what did you see ?|(Memurien)
|Not much, except for the fact that if we do nothing the one we''re searcing for will end up without a head on her shoulders.|(Lara)
|Do we even now where is that dungeon ?|(Memurien)
|Nope.|(Apocalypse)
|Then we should start searching for it.|(Kirego)
The ones most likely to know where it is are the soldiers and the guards, of course there are those above too but it would cause a commotion if we had contact with them so better start with the bottom than the top. .... So in short we kidnapped a soldier and interogated him, he didn''t knew much but we leaned that the dungeon was under the castle. We scared him shitless to make sure he don''t speak and we tied him up where we were staying, he was still a kid after, only fifteen years old, well here he is an adult but not for me.
So we discussed a little on what to do and we decided to sneak in the castle, we would do it at night so it would be easier but we were sure to be discovered the very moment we step in the palace we weren''t thieves or assassins and except for Monti none of us were able of using spell that would help us sneaking in.
Once night fell we sneaked to the castle, Monti quietly knocked out the nearing guard using a strange non-lethal poison. We were sparing them, not because we had good heart but because even the slightest death could lead to an open conflict, even if they didn''t from where we were there would be human casualty aftewards and that isn''t something we want.
We entered the palace and an alarm immediatly went off like we had expected Monti had the duty to distract the guards that might come to us, he used Illusion magic to hide us from the guards and then diverted their attention to him before he started to run away. Doing our best to go unnoticed Lara, Kirego and me went to palace underground here the dungeons was situated. Sometimes we came across a guard so we knocked him out and hid him or her inside a closet or something alike.
We stopped at a big metal door.
|Is that the dungeon ?|(Kirego)
|From my experiences in them I''ll tell you that''s one dungeon.|(Lara)
|Then let''s dive in.|(Apocalypse)
We opened the door and ran inside the said dungeon, since Lara worked 4 years as an adventurer I could trust her on this one. On our way we passed by several hideous monsters, one was a dog like creature with a crocodile face and two arms wielding two curved swords on its back. We passed without minding most of them but we had to stop three time, as one would expect those three time were in boss room. From what I know monsters in dungeon don''t have magic core since they are part of the dungeon so we just killed them and ran to the stirs that were behind them.
|T''was easier than I thought it would be.|(Apocalypse)
|Normal since we are just running without fighting, and given our strenght it is only normal that the difficulty is low.|(Lara)
|It seems that we cn''t experience the joy of dungeon diving today.|(Kirego)
We arrived at the bottom of the dungeon after defeating a minautor like creature, though instead of a bull head it was a snake one. We were in a big open room, people were chained to the wall and were screaming for help. My eyes set themselves on a girl at the far end of the room, she was the only one chained to this wall. I kicked the floor to go to her but stopped myself right next to her when I saw what she looked like.
She was an asian girl like what was showed earlier, she was about 2 meters and 80 centimeters tall, her hair were a mess and dirtied with blood, they had scared her face to such an extent that her self-regeneration had stopped being fast enough and ruined her appearance. She was sleeping and I could see her scars slowly closing themselves but I could only guess her jailor would open the again soon.
My blood boiled, how dare they !! My mind kept telling me that this girl was Sloth, maybe my ability to recognize a Vermillion was more effective on apostle. How dare they hurt someone like her, I did not know her but I was still outraged. Sensing that something was wrong Lara put her hand on my shoulder.
|Apocalypse calm down... Oh my god what is happening with your face ?!|(Lara)
I heard footstep coming from behind us, Monti should have rejoined with Memurien so it must be the demons .... let''s see between them an me who is the one who is the most angered in this situation.
The true meaning of Wrath : the secon Verset : birth of a wrathful scale
The true meaning of Wrath : the secon Verset : birth of a wrathful scale
Demon princess POV
When, late at night, I was alerted that intruders had entered the palace I imediatly armored myself and took my weapons to run after a group of idiotic thieves. Little did I know that the Vampire, that me and my men had pursued for a certain time, was only a decoy for his companions to enter the dungeon. If one wonder why this princess knew he was a Vampire it is because he would often become smoke to escape and confuse us, only powerful Vampire are able of that.
When my magic watch warned me that intruders had entered the dungeon I immediatly rushed to it.
|Princess Lilith, who do you think it could be ?|(Woman knight)
Sizifa, my personal knight, asked me. Of course as the princess I had my suspicion on who it could be, certainly the Bran''hiev family who wanted to make a coup to take my mother''s place and declare a war on humans. As much as me and my mother hated humans we knew it was stupid to attack them as we would be crushed, the last holy war had disminished greatly our territory and even two hundreds year later we had trouble with its consequences.
Plus the rumors of powerful warriors appearing since five years ago are worriesome, the one we sealed was quite the tricky one, when she crossed our border we chassed after her but that lead her in this very castle. No matter how tired we made her by preventing her from resting she would only get stronger because of that my mother the Queen had to use a forbidden technique to seal the woman''s strengh, this very woman who cried that she didn''t wanted to do that. You don''t destroy half of a palace by accident.
Anyway soon my watch warned me that they had reached the second floor, then the third.
|What ?! It''s impossible !|(Lilith)
|What is it princess Lilith ?|(Huge knight with an halberd)
Goliath, My second personal knight, asked me in his deep and seductive voice.
|The intruders already reached the third floor.|(Lilith)
|Impossible !!|(Sizifa)
|How could it be ?!|(Goliath)
|I do not know but we''ve got to hurry, the powerful warrior is there and she is most likely to be their goal.|(Lilith)
Their fast descend in the dungeon worried me, only people with the royal crest could enter without being attack by the monsters, that included me, the palace''s knights and soldiers and also the prisonners since what is the point in caging them if a alligadog devoured them right after that ? There is no point.
When we entered the dungeon we all heard a deafening roar, one similar to the one we had heard a few month ago,that roar however contained much more hatred.
|GUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!|(Something)
The palace and the dungeon shook and our ears ringed but we moved forwards to the bottom of the dungeon. After such a roar our troops moral was dropping, I only had two hundred or so soldiers and fifty knights with me so of course something powerful enough to make the earth shake would scare them. We hurried even more to the last floor.
When we arrived to the last floor my soldier quickly ran in front of me and we saw it.
A beast, a monster. It was five meters tall and at least ten meters long, it was covered in dark blue scales with a hint of dark red at their ends, a long reptilian tail with a two spiked hammer tail, two pair of spikes started from the base of its neck and became one just before the end of the tail, in the middle of those row of spikes was a light brown mane that came from its head to the end of its tail. Its hind-leg were like the hind-legs of a dog but a nasty looking spike was sprouting from behind the knees, its claw were digging in the floor. The front legs looked more humanoid and its claws were also digging in the floor. The pair of large ragonic looking wings. And then the face, a long yet thick jaw filled with white razor sharp teeth, a larger chin than a alligadog one. Crimson red slitted eyes that seemed to be ignited by the flame of rage. A pair of horns defying the sky, another coiling itself to the back of its head and finaly an unicorn looking horn in the middle of its forehead.
It was facing us in such a way that we could see the entire right side of the beast. Attached to some of its spike I could see what seemed to be clothes and on the ground there was an enormous great-hammer if someone was seeing that he could think that the beast simply murdered the one to whom those items belonged but there was something that was bothering me ... and that was blood, there wasn''t any trace of blood except the one belonging to the prisonners. Speaking of prisonners I could see that behind the beast there were two people with the powerful warrior''s arms around their back to help her to stand.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
|W-was there such a monster in the dungeon ?|(random soldier Joe)
Asked one of the soldier but I did not answer, I was petrified, the beast had set its eyes on me and slowly stated to walk in our direction. Each step that it took make the ground shake because of the energy it generated, each of its breath released two cloud of grey smoke. I stopped at five meters of us and growled at us. The woman in armor who was standing behind the beast let go of the powerful warrior.
|Apocalypse stop this !! It''s you who said that we shouldn''t kill them, remember ?!|(Woman in armor)
The beast named Apocalypse threw a quick glance to her before setting its gaze to me again, it growled and then.
|GUUUUUUURRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!|(Apocalypse)
Some of the soldier were thrown back by the sheer power of the roar, but most of us held our ground by stabbing our weapons in the ground. What is a monster like that doing here ? How did it fit in the corridors ?! The people who saved the powerful warrior seems to be humans.How did they managed to get in the capital ? Who were they ? All those questions were spinning inside of my head and made me failed to notice Sizifa calling out to me. She slapt me to make me regain my composure.
|PRINCESS NOW IS NOT THE MOMENT TO DAY-DREAM !!!|(Sizifa)
|Sorry ..... Soldiers CHARGE !!!|(Lilith)
|YOU BLOODY IDIOTS !!|(Woman in armor)
My soldier raised a war cry and charged at the beast named Apocalypse with their weapons ready and their heads high. That''s until the beast jumped in the middle of us, killing at least thirty soldier by crushing them and making at least fifty of them fall on the asses. The one that remained standing tried to stab it with their weapons but the beast swinged its tail and skewered two of the soldier with it.
It snapped its jaw and two other soldiers were cleaved in half and thrown away. It swinged its right front leg and blasted away ten soldiers. Sizifi and her squad started to fire magic at it but it protected itself with its wings. It kicked the soldiers that had managed to get behind him and thus killed fifteen more soldiers. The battle hasn''t even been ten minutes long and we''ve already lost fifty-nine soldiers. The beast jumped again and landed in front of me .... not, at the last moment Goliath got in front of me and skewered it with his halberd. It entered its stomach and got out by its back. Goliath pushed the beast back but the beast took the halbard handle between its claws and broke it before roaring againa and slapping Goliath away.
The beast teared the halberd out of its body and the hole in its stomach started to heal at an allarming rate, I was scared, Goliath was the strongest in our group and he swept away that easily, the wound he gave to the beast wasn''t even useful since it healed instantaniously. The beast tails started to rock left and right and thus it killed another twenty of our soldiers. Its previous roar had knocked at least twenty-five people out. Of my original force of two hundred and fifty men had been reduced to only one hundred and sixty-six men.
The beast started to growl and thinking that it was going to roar once again most of us plugged their ears and I was part of those people but I suddenly sensed it gathering mana but I was too late a crimson wave charged at us coming from the monster''s mouth. Sizifa and her squad who were expert at sensing mana gathering quickly jumped in front of me and casted a magic barrier. The wave crashed on it and the cries of agony of the soldiers that weren''t in the barrier were heard. Their melting body could sometimes be seen when they hit the barrier, their face distorted in pain and by the flames, shouting to us to let them in. Suddenly.
|Let go of me, get away no NO NOOOOOO !!!|(Mage woman)
|Liliana !!|(Sizifa)
One of the mages had her leg grabbed by one of the burning soldiers who had managed to pass his arm through the barrier and she had been dragged into the fire by that same soldier. Her cry of agony was heard and the fire disappeared short after, all in front of us had been burned to a ashes, in the corner of my eyes I could see Goliath, he was breathing heavily, one of his arms and legs was surely broken and the right side of his body had burned even though he hand''t been exposed to the fire, he was leaning against a wall and he must have been outside of the barrier. We had lost another seventy-nine soldiers.
My eyes fell on on the three people behind the beast, the woman was looking in our direction with sad eyes. I remembered what she had said when I ordered a charge and she was right we were idiots, the beast handn''t attacked us and we were clearly un-prepared for that fight but I attacked it out of pride and fear. I was an idiot for giving the oder to charge and my soldiers were idiots for listening to me. The remaining soldiers began to ran away in fright. Most of the prisonner had died as well.
|Cowards !!! come bac here and fight !!|(Sizifa)
|Sizifa ... go with them....|(Lilith)
|But princess ... I-I can''t.|(Sizifa)
|And take Goliath with you.|(Lilith)
|*cough cough* I refuse .... *cough cough* dying fighting this thing *cough cough* wouldn''t be so bad *cough*|(Goliath)
|Goliath ?! When did you get here ?!|(Lilith)
|*cough* It isn''t *cough* about me that you *cough* you should worry about *cough*|(Goliath)
Goliath had somehow dragged his damage body to us and pointed the beast from which we had averted our eyes for a moment and.
|What in the world ?!|(Sizfa)
|It''s standing.|(Lilith)
The beast had got on its hind leg and was now standing, it had to arc its back forwards to stabilize its body. When you looked at it you could see the might of a divine beast and the anger of an ouragan. It started to run, on its hind legs, towards us and it jumped while doing a punching stance. Sizifa started to cast a barrier but she stuttered in fright, when its fist was about to reach us a ray of red and silver passed in front of us and a barrier was irriged.
|{Grand barrier}|(Woman)
|M-mother.|(Lilith)
|My Queen ?!|(Sizifa)
|Am I starting to see things ?|(Goliath)
However when the fist connected to the barrier it imediatly shattered and the ground shook once again. My mother was standing there in her battle dress and wielding her staff. She was standing proud and dignified in front of the beast who looked surprised for a moment but quickly returned to a angered looked. However my mother''s next word shocked me.
|O mighty apostle, allow me to trade my life in exchange for my daughter''s and her comrade''s.|(Queen)
She said as she lowered her head.
|Mother ?!|(Lilith)
|My Queen ?!|(Sizifa)
|That''s it, I kicked the bucket and I am hearing things.|(Goliath)
I looked at my mother who was bowing and at the beast, suddenly the beast eyes as well as its scales turned clear blue. It spoke in a deep and powerful voice.
|Is that so ?|(Apocalypse)
The true meaning of Forgiveness : the second Verset : birth of an idiotic forgiving flesh.
The true meaning of Forgiveness : the second Verset : birth of an idiotic forgiving flesh.
|Is that so ?|(Apocalypse)
|I swear on my pride as the demon''s Queen.|(Queen)
Okay so now this is starting to get weird, I only remember getting really mad at slaughtering a bunch of ants and now I foundd myself in this dragonoid looking body. Did the factthat I often tried to keep my anger in check and used my draconic form to intimidate people it started to merge with my title of Wrath ? If it is so then my sense of self is kinda fucked up right now.
|Wait just a tiny lil'' second|(Apocalypse)
*SLAP*
I slap myself to get my head straight, yup I''ve scales all over my body ..... when there are only a few of them I am okay with that but when I''ve a complete armor of them and I am not a humanoid anymore I can''t say I am okay with it. I try my best to go back to my human form and I succeed, but I''ve got a headache as a reward. Great. I look again at the Queen and I can see that despite trying to keep a pokerface her right eyebrow is twitching. I don''t remember much from the battle that must have took place here but I assume that the woman behind the Queen is the princess, so the princess and the two who must be knights are looking at me with big dead eyes.
|What ?|(Apocalypse)
|Idiot !! Put something on your shame !!|(Lara)
|What do you mea ...... Oh ..... I guess tha enchantement wasn''t enough for this one.|(Apocalypse)
And I am start naked .... that explains why it was kind of breezy down there. I go to Kirego and steal one layer of his kimono, I serioulsy need to learn about how to make clothes with my magic power because if my clothes are going to rip everytime I get mad then it is going to be a problem. Anyway leaving the shocked Kirego behind I go to the Queen .. again.
|Sorry about that it was tha first time it happened ta me.|(Apocalypse)
|....|(Everyone)
|Anyway, you''d be ready ta give me yar life if I spare those three ?|(Apocalypse)
|That is so.|(Queen)
|I see .... then marry me.|(Apocalypse)
|Huh ?!|(Litlith Sizifa, Goliath)
|Hey bastard, don''t go making another wife in our back !!|(Lara)
No I do not love her but if she accept then I''ll gain access to the whole country''s informations, I could keep an eye close to the Queen so she doesn''t decide to attack any human country and I''ll get to touch those demon''s hair everyday ... okay the last part is unnecessary but in truth it is more of I take you hostage than a marriage.
|I can only assume that it is not out of love.|(Queen)
|Not yet at least .... Should anything happen then it''s another talk but in reality it''ll be more of a me over-seeing what ya are doing. So now here is the question, yar daughter and her firends or yar country ? Are ya a good mother or a good Queen ?|(Apocalypse)
And now I feel like a bad guy, the Queen is clenching her fist while slightly shaking, I shouldn''t underestimate her either she did manage to seal an apostle after all but since she came here and offered her life to me, I''ve got several theory of why I haven''t been sealed yet. First it is because it takes time to prepare the seal and she is buying some. Second she can''t do it here because a dungeon as the nasty tendencie of weakening spells. Third she is actually waiting for me to lower my guard and then she''ll seal me.
Anyway I can tell that she is hesitating and the three people behind her are making a ruckus. You know the usual ''mother you can''t do that, he is a monster'' or ''my queen you can''t be serious.''. Well there was this one that required my intention.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
|M-my Queen, don''t h-he is a murderer. Because of him Liliana died, you can''t even consider his offer.|(Sizifa)
|What ? All this fuss for a couple of dead soldiers.|(Apocalypse)
|What ?! How dare you make fun of them !!|(Sizifa)
I turn around a crack my knuckles.
|Well I guess I gotta bring my old day as a necromancian back.|(Apocalypse)
|N-necromancy ?|(Lilith)
I open my arms wide and gather mana in my words.
|? lonely souls, you who have been wandering heed my lone call, hear my voice and gather around me. Sad goodbies and lonely lament will be no more for you lonely souls. Come to me and let yourself fall in my sweet embrace {Call of the thousand ghost}|(Apocalypse)
Necromancy is a black art, it consist in calling back the souls of the dead to make them wield under your command .... or that''s what most people think but in fact the classic cleric spell in games : {resurection} is just a necromancy spell of the light spectrum, and it is a rather high quality spell too. I reality necromancy is just about calling forth a soul, most shamans and fortune-tellers are necromage. People tend to think that necromancy is a bad thing but it isn''t, it is just that a majority of the necromages tends to be rather fucked up people.
Anyway, after I finished my aria light gather above the ashes and the corpses of the people I killed, of course I did not target the prisonner since their ghosts would most likely end up attacking the Queen and the other three. Faint silhouette can be seen, they look around in confusion, well their bodies are in such a mess that I couldn''t resurect them in truth I only changed them into ghost. I am going to be honest I had no idea it was possible, spells like that tend to be tricky.
"It is because the Vermillion are the gatekeeper of this world''s hell."
Oh okay ... Wait a minute how do you know that ?
"I know it and that''s all."
Well anyway I turn back to the Queen.
|Now that everyone is here again, could ya give me yar answer ? Your daughter or yar kingdom ?|(Apocalypse)
The Queen looks at me in the eyes and it makes me snicker a little, that woman really is beautiful.
|I ... I accept, you may take my hand in exchange for my daughter''s life.|(Queen)
|M-mother, why ?|(Lilith)
At some point Lara had approached us and so she gave me a slap in the back of the head. She walked to the Queen and ''examinated'' her, she touched the Queen''s breast, pinched the Queen''s cheeks and passed her hand in the Queen''s hair. Once she finished that strange ritual she puffed her cheeks and looked at me.
|Why must you come back with another wwoman each time you leave the house ? Limia was a thing since it''s me who urged her but the Queen ? You just want her for her body don''t you ?!|(Lara)
|As long as she desire not ta I won''t touch her. And no Lara, that''s called a political marriage, if because of my little carnage from earlier some here decided ta go ta war with a human kingdom it would suck I am just preventing them from doing so.|(Apocalypse)
|Even so it is your fault !!|(Lara)
I grab her waist and pull her in for a kiss so she can forgive me, she is still a little jealous.
|Ahem srry but shouldn''t we be dead ?|(A random ghost Joe)
|I resurected ya so shut up and go away.|(Apocalypse)
And I kiss Lara again before she can speak, she soon give up and pull me in too. In the corner of my eyes I see Kirego leaving silently with the woman on his shoulders. I don''t stop him since it was our primary objective. I stop kissing Lara and look at the Queen, my soon-to-be wife or something like that, I just said marry me so it is a little confusing because of that I still have a few thing to say.
|If we really marry then do know that tha Crimson duke and his army will raise their weapons against yar ennemy. As a husband I swear ta protect my wives and those she hold dear, even though this marriage will be a joke in itself I''ll keep my words.|(Apocalypse)
|And why would you do that ?|(Queen)
|I have several problems with religious freaks.|(Apocalypse)
And so we left the dungeon, sometimes a ghost would ask me ''aren''t we supposed to be dead ?'' so I send them away. The princess would often glare at me even after I healed her friends, Goliath, I suppose she is going to become my daughter-in-law ..... Now I think my brains is a little fucked up, it is like when I told Lara she could come back to my side again. It seems that demon''s royalty have a teleportation magic tool, it looks like a teleporter you''d see in sci-fi movie, since it is really useful I will take one and put it in the mansion, the other end will be in the Queen''s room since nobody is allowed to enter servants won''t freak out when they see me since they won''t se me.
Of course the fact that I am married to the Queen is only in name and no ceremony or anything else will be held. We stayed one week in the palace and she still hasn''t tried to seal me so I am rather suspicious, also the apostle of Sloth did not wake up I wonder if it is because of the seal ?
During the week I tried to make clothes with my mana and I managed to make pants and a shirt, it is like they are a part of me so it is a little weird but I am sure I''ll get used to it. I also practiced to take back that draconic form and I managed to do it. There are a few month remaining before Julia''s birthday so I decide to go install the teleportation device now, I take my draconic form and assk Kirego to strap the device on my back. Once it is done I flap my wings and start to fly to my house.
I take a few days to return and I explain to Yua and the other what happened, each of them give me a little slap before hugging me. I install the device and teleports to the palace. Okay, now is time to speak business.
Not a chapter but a cover.
First I''d like to thanks Monti who drew my request, I hope you''ll allow me to use you again in the future, I even prepared a place for you in my basement so you could draw even more. No just kidding, but seriously thank you Monti. Thank you for following my story ''Vermillion heart''. Yours rock too ~~
And thank you, you nameless reader, for following ''Vermillion heart''. It is a project that I hold dear and want to see grow in the future. Who knows, maybe in the future I''ll publish it as a book or maybe not. I hope each of you enjoy reading the adventures of Apocalypse and his merry group of friends and large group of wives (to whom he belongs ~~).You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.
Without further ado this is the sketch for the cover made by Monti, congratulate him because it is awesome !!
And this is the sketch after my father worked on it using Monti''s drawing as a base.
Anyway thanks for putting up with my shit and big up to Monti for his drawing ~~ Enjoy ~~
The world moves and Wrath is only a beast to be unleashed
The world moves and Wrath is only a beast to be unleashed
You know, love isn''t born overnight it is something that mature over a long time and some hardships the opposite to that is lust. Love can be born through lust and lust tend to stay alive through love. Lust led me to marry Eleonore and lust made me took in Glymina, the same with Yualina and I think many more will come in the future. Limia and the Queen are different, Limia''s marriage was force onto me and the Queen marriage is just to monitor her. I don''t want to be married to someone I do not love and always giving in to lust to solve that problem isn''t something that one should do.
Now if you are wondering why I am saying that it is simply because I am trying to go through the steps of love with the queen at a normal pace. Well she is already my wife on paper but that isn''t really important. So right now I am in the Queens room, she is combing her hair while I watch. She has beautiful black hair and she take good care of it.
|What are you doing here ?|(Queen)
|I am paying a visit ta my wife. That and I want us two ta speak a little.|(Apocalypse)
|Then do so quick, I have a meeting with my generals in a hour.|(Queen)
|Okay, then first let me comb yar hair for ya.|(Apocalypse)
She looks at me and then at her comb and hand it to me. It is a beautiful white comb with an ivory frame and a single green pearl on its back.
|It''s beautiful.|(Apocalypse)
|It is isn''t ? It was a present from my late husband before he went to his final battle.|(Queen)
I give it back to her immediatly.
|I can''t use it.|(Apocalypse)
|Why ? Is it because it has been used by another man ?|(Queen)
She said while lightly growling. It isn''t because of that but it is similar.
|I am that other man, me using that comb that had been offered by yar deceased lover, when I don''t even love ya would be disrepectful ta tha feeling he put in offering that comb ta ya.|(Apocalypse)
She took back the comb nd put it down on her lap after sighing. She opened a tirror at her desk and took out an old comb, it''s an ordinary comb with a leather handle. I stand up and take it, I take a nearby chair and put it behind her before sitting down. I grab some of her hair and gently stroke it with the comb. Since her hair are well kept the comb doesn''t get stuck in them. Her horns can be quite troublesome but I try not to mind them.
|For a warrior of your strength you know how to comb a woman''s hair surprisingly well.|(Queen)
|I once had a girlfriend who liked me doing her hair.|(Apocalypse)
|Judging by your tone I''d say that it did not ended well with her.|(Queen)
|I learned that she had been manipulated by some rich boy ta hurt me so I broke up with her. Anyway enough about me, tell me more about ya, what is yar name, as a husband it''d be good if I knew it. |(Apocalypse)
|I see most unfortunate. I supose it is true that you deserve to know my name, I am Lifera Bervis Krefana of Blackenbal. Giving me your full name would be appreciate too.|(Lifera)
|My name is Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael Vermillion, or crimson when I speak with human.|(Apocalypse)
|So I was right, you really were an apostle.|(Lifera)
|Tha god of Wrath. Now could ya tell me how did ya sealed Sloth ?|(Apocalypse)
She flinched a little and stayed silent. Well I understand that she doesn''t want to tell me her trump card that could stop me if she wanted to but I''d like to unseal Sloth, if she was awake she would be a great addition to our fighting force, that and having someone else sleeping without helping is really bothersome.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
|She isn''t sealed, she has just entered the sleep of Belphegor, it''s like your the wrathful roar or Satan''s roar you use, only Sloth can use it. She''ll wake up in a year or so.|(Axandrion)
|Why are ya here father ?|(Apocalypse)
|Me and some other people have to tell you some things.|(Axandrion)
I turn around and see my father with my aunt, Alice and Limia with him. Alice was in her her usual frilly velvet dress and had her hair tied in the usual ponytail, she looked like she did not sleep well recently and had big black bags under her eyes. Limia had was wearing a simple short and pants and looked quite well compared to Alice. As for my aunt, she was wearing a white noble shirt and a white pants, both clothes had golden outlines, she had a rapiere hanging at her waist. My father was the same as usual, missing limbs that is.
|I wanted to say that the ancient Greed, Gluttony, Envy and Lust have awaken as well as two hundreds new Vermillion came to your mansion while you were away. I had to execute two of them because they tried to seize control of the mansion and the rest are waiting to meet you. Imperion already explained to them why they were called. If I trust my sister only a thousand children were sent away during the war, if we assume that at least two hundred died back where they sent you then it only leave around 570 Vermillion left.|(Axandrion)
I look at my aunt while still combing Lifera''s hair. My aunt notice my gaze and speaks up.
|What my esteemed little brother said is true and I can speak for it. This however is not the reason I am here today, I noticed that you accepted sentient monsters and even had one as your wife. Do you think it is a wize idea ?|(Iris)
|Not worse than a human having a dwarven wife .... Wait no, that''s a bad exemple, ya don''t normaly like a woman with more beard than ya. Anyway, they are sentient so that means that they aren''t that different from us so I don''t see why not. Does that please ya aunty ?|(Apocalypse)
She looked at me and nodded while closing her eyes, she stepped back and Limia handed me a letter. I stopped combing Lifera''s hair and opened the letter.
|Is it yar father answer ?|(Apocalypse)
|It is.|(Limia)
I read the letter and am a little disapointed. He doesn''t know where the dragons are keeping Forgiveness and neither does he knows were are the dragons hideout. What he does know though is that some of his hunters told him they had spotted a higher dragon take fly from a nearby mountain, they couldn''t follow it but it was heading south. I give the letter back to Limia and start to comb the Queen''s hair again. This time it is Alice turns, she takes a step fowards and almost fell on the ground but my aunt catch her before she fall. She lock eyes with me and I see that in addition of the dark bags under her eyes, the said eyes are also a little red as if she had cried.
|Apocalypse .... Guarmille ... Guarmille has been accused of heresy by the pope. My parents, my little brother as well as myself are to be executed in order to avoid a invasion from the nearby country. ... Also the Fierim Republic has been taken over by the organisation you asked us to spy on.|(Alice)
*crack*
I broke the comb in my sudden anger. What did she just say ? Accused of heresy ? By the pope ? As to be executed ? Did they think I''ll let that pass ? I know for sure the bischop Tured hasn''t anything to do with it since he knows my power quite well but that is of little importance right now.
|Why is that ?!|(Apocalypse)
|Remember four yaers ago when you screamed at us proudly who you were ? A spy from the church heard it and e few month after we received a message like what we had to put you to death for heresy. Of course my father said no, that you were just a mad man and that nobody should worry about you but according to our spies, a soldier from the bischop Tered was over-heard speaking about you by a high ranked priest recently and the pope heard about it from that priest.|(Alice)
|I see, then it is my fault .... I guess I''ll go destroy this damned church ONCE AND FOR ALL !!|(Apocalypse)
|No ... please you don''t have to. They offered us a chance to redeem ourselves. they told us that if our country were to win the Drakenval tournament then we will be forgiven.|(Alice)
|Then ya just have ta win right ?|(Apocalypse)
|Yes but .... they told us that we had to send only one warrior while the tournament is made of group fight, that means the one we send we''ll have to fight five fighters without pause and he''ll also have to fight a ground hydra by himself if he do win. And at that he must be a knight, we don''t have a knight that powerful in our kingdom.|(Alice)
|Aren''t I supposed ta be a knight ? Ya know since I am a Duke and all.|(Apocalypse)
|You are but I can''t possibly ask you, you did promised to protect the kingdom ... not us.|(Alice)
|BLOODY IDIOT !! It''s tha same, if ya aren''t here who''s going ta protect tha kingdom ? Me, since I am a Duke ? Don''t kid with me, I agreed ta protect tha kingdom because it is yar family that rules that shitty country. So now that my shit have caused ya problems let me fix them. And if that ever fail I''ll just destroy that damned church !!|(Apocalypse)
Everybody in the room was a bit taken aback by my sudden outburst, except for my father who was giggling. Alice looked at me with shocked eyes but slowly smiled with a lone tear falling down her cheek, seriously did they think they could mess with someone I think of as a sister ? Do they need me to show them the might of a blazing fury for them to stop acting like they owned the world ? And after this tournament is over I''ll have to deal with that Fierim republic .... well at least now they are in one place and in the open.
I wonder .... should I kill the pope or not ?
|I am glad you didn''t used the first comb I gave you after all.|(Lifera)
... had almost forgotten she was here.
Discussing business with the gods
Discussing business with the gods
I am in the living room of the stardust mansion with Alice and Julia. Julia, who looks like she is three years old even if she is not even one yet, is climbing on my body and play-biting me each time she get the chance to do so, she now have medium long red wavy hair on her head and she sometimes make small dragon-like wings appear in her back, her blue scales have a young shine and her little tail often hit my face while she is playing on me. Her green slitted eyes beamed with exitement as she climb the mountain she call ''Papa''. I want to spend as much time with her as possible since I''ll miss her birthday.
As for Alice she is resting her head on my lap, I am slowly passing my hand thrugh her hair. There is nothing romantic about that, only two friends comforting each other.
|Ya should''ve known I''ll help ya so why didn''t ya wanted me ta go ?|(Apocalypse)
|You .... your are someone I know nobody should piss off yet everybody does. At first I did not wanted to involve you because the number of death would surely be greater then if we let it be and accepted death quietly but I thought about my brother ... he ... he isn''t even ten yet so why should he die when he doesn''t even understand life so I decided to tell you .... I am just a coward ... sniiff sniff, I can''t accept my own fate.|(Alice)
Her voice was growing weaker and weaker, she is only one nineteen years old since it has been six year that I''ve been here. Me I am more or less ready to risk my life, if you count the time I spent in a VRMMO then I am almost thirty two years old since time was faster in them. In four years of gaming I had accumulated eleven years worth of time so my mind lived longer than my body, also there is the fact that I was born five hundred years ago.
|What''s wrong with trying ta stay alive when ya can ?|(Apocalypse)
|Huh ?|(Alice)
|Human nature is ugly but what''s wrong with that. Humans worship tha Dragon goddess but deep down I know they are tha closest ta the Tytans besides tha Vermillion so it''s normal for them ta stay true ta their own feelings. So don''t worry about it Alice, ya should also know that if any of ya were killed I wouldn''t just stand by.|(Apocalypse)
|Maybe ... sniff .... but at least you are powerful enough not to be afraid by such thing.|(Alice)
|Sigh, ya know what ? Ya should really find a husband quickly.|(Apocalypse)
|... sniff ... what are you saying when I try to be serious ... sniff|(Alice)
|I am serious Alice, that''d do ya some good. Ya know what I''ll take ya ta someone who knows more about that than me, it''s a good opportunity since I also need ta ask them some question.|(Apocalypse)
|What are ...you sniff ... saying ?|(Alice)
|Oy, scaled goddess I got some questions for ya and need some advice so ya better bring me ta yar place right now or I''ll get mad !! And don''t forget Alice and Julia.|(Apocalypse)
Alice looks at me with her red eyes she got from crying and give me look like I was a mad man and she couldn''t comprehend what I was doing but the scenary soon changed from my living room to an enormous valley with a forest behind us. In front of us was an enormous golden dragon with its arms crossed on its chest. I looked down at my body and it had changed into a blue scaled dragons one. I look at Julia and she had turned into a little blue scaled dragon and was cutely tilting her head on the side. I look at Alice and ...
|A chicken ?|(Apocalypse)
|Bid sistew Alicew is a chickenew ~~|(Julia)
Yeah even she normally looks like she is three she is still three and thus can''t speak that well yet. No but seriously, a chicken ? Where Alice should be standing is a frightened golden chicken who isn''t even as big as one of my claws, even Julia is bigger than her.
|Where am I ?! Apocalypse, is that you ?|(Alice)
She said while looking at the dragon me. I nod and she started to breath in and out at a swift pace before calming herself down. Her eyes fell soon enough on the golden dragon and she quickly run behind me. I let out a small laugh.
|Who is this ? Is that the one you were talking to me about ?|(Alice)
|Yep, it''s tha Dragon goddess.|(Apocalypse)
|THE WHAT ?!!!|(Alice)
Then Alice quickly run in front of me and quickly start to bow several time in her chicken form, this time we all bursted out laughing except for Alice who was still bowing like her life depended on it. Well I guess that''s the normal reaction you have when you meet a god.
|Easy there Alice, bowing won''t do anything. Anyway it''s her I wanted ya ta met.|(Apocalypse)If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
|S-since when do you know the Dragon goddess ? Y-y-you were always telling you weren''t serving any god so why ? M-my poor little brain !!|(Alice)
Well she already more cheerful, or maybe her brain fried in the process ? That''s still a possibility too. Anyway I tell her to speek with the the goddess so the two of them go away for a bit so I play with Julia, she seems to like her dragon form quite a bit and she is too fucking agile for me Gaaahhh stop flying under me you''re tickling me. After a while Alice and the goddess come back, Alice seems to be in a better mood since she isn''t a chicken anymore but more like a fiery crow, you should normaly think it is another person but I can sense it is Alice.
|So Apocalypse, what did you want to ask me ?|(Dragon goddess)
|On whose side are ya on ?|(Apocalypse)
|Excuse me ?|(Dragon goddess)
|I am asking ya on whose side of tha battle ya are ? Are ya on my side, peace between tha races but death ta those who fight against it ? Are ya tha church side, bullshit and burning everybody that doesn''t agree with ya ? Are ya on the Dragons side, whatever they do ? Are ya neutral and don''t care if I anihilate every single one of them because they stand in my way ? And what is the Tytan of earth position in that story ?|(Apocalypse)
|That ... that is a question both of us need to answer. Geez I haven''t seen him in the past five thousands year and now I have to call him to answer some question. OY YOU FAT-ASS GET YOUR ASS OVER HERE !!|(Dragon goddess)
After her shout the ground shook and a mountain rose .... no, it wasn''t a mountain, it was a giant humanoid body made out of scorched earth. It was even bigger than the Dragon goddess and exuded the same oppressive air. That was without a doupt the Tytan of earth, I had already guessed it but they doesn''t seems to be in bad terms, or at least not to the point of having a war going on between each other, I mean if they did hated each other why would they even bother answering each other calls ?
|Okay I am here. Thanks for setting me up with him Drakina, I guess it is time to have a serious talk between the three of us, so I''ll send the two of them back. Is that alright with you ?|(Tytan of Earth)
|Do it, business talk are ta be made without outsiders after all.|(Apocalypse)
The Dragon goddess breath in and breath out a golden flame at Alice and Julia who disappear without traces. The Tytan of earth snap his fingers and he shrink, his scorched skin turned into a brown arabian colored skin, his eyes were deep brown and he was wearin a black modern suit.His hair were black and cut short with a small beard on his face.
|Mr Maferbet ?|(Apocalypse)
|Seems you recognize me, so I guess that answer one of the question you oftened asked yoursef. Yes there were external influence in the making of the VRMMO games.|(Tytan of earth)
Fuck, who would''ve thought that the director of the biggest video-game society on Earth was in fact one of the two major god of another world. Heck this guy even interviewed me and Imperion once .... My trust in the world has now been swallowed by distrust. What if one of my classmate had been the Dragon goddess ... Oh my god that would have horrible. Hey !! Mr Maferbet why are you stiffling a laugh ?!
|Ahem, should we get right to the point.|(Dragon goddess)
|Of course, sorry. To answer your question Apocalypse, we are on your side. The war should have ended at you and your sister''s birth but it seems the Dragons didn''t saw it that way.|(Mr Maferbet)
|What do you mean by that ?|(Apocalypse)
|Do you know the purpose of this war ?|(Dragon goddess)
|Wasn''t it because ya were pissed off at each other for whatever reason a god could have ta be pissed off ?|(Apocalypse)
|Why would we create a world together if we did not get along ? No, the purpose of this war was for the sake of this world. We were looking for a Guardian.|(Mr Maferbet)
What are they talking about ? I know I can''t even fthom to understand a god''s thinking since we have a vision of the word that is totally different but what is this Guardian ? It must be quite important since they had to wage a war without wanting it to obtain it. Once again I could get mad and tell them they played with people''s life but knowing that they are the gods of this world it was certainly for its own good why create something to destroy it after all.
|Glad you understand. Now let me explain what a Guardian is supposed to be. A Guardian is a creature or something else that has the power and the duty to protect that world from outsiders invasion, not that it happens often but there is sometimes something that cross the void to another world with bad intentions. You already met some after all. Anyway back to the Guardian, since me and Drakina have created this world together the Guardian had to be a creature of both me and her.
However our affiliation as gods being different we couldn''t create it on our own so we first created our apostles and made them battle with each other. Why make them battle each other ? Because it would cause a dark age. And why cause a dark age ? Because when out wrld is in a dark age, us, gods are allowed to twist our world fate by making a grand prophecy. A grand prophecy is like any other prophecy but on a much larger scale.
In the dark age we made the prophecy : "And one day the children of a Tytan and a Dragon shall rise from the ashes of war, knowing bot the sky and the earth he will unite the spirits and fleshes. Unwelding to the blazing flame of the scaled one and ever standing like a proud moutain they shall fight for unity and peace but beware for Wrath knows no Forgiveness nor Mercy. Those standing in their way shall perish in the deepest pit of a never ending hell of a raging fire known only to the children themselves".|(Mr Maferbet)
|And me and my sister are those children, am I right ?|(Apocalypse)
|As of now you only are. You are the crosspoint between demonic, because you do not serve any god, Groundian, because you are a Vermillion and Heavenly since your mother was Forgiveness. Because you are aware of that you are powerful. While I cannot say too much about it for interference reasons, your sister is only aware of her Dragon self and do not know of her true origins, therefore she is far weaker than you even though she is Mercy.|(Mr Maferbet)
|Okay so I''ve got my answers. So in short it doesn''t bother ya if I murder every fucking priest who messed with tha people close ta me ?|(Apocalypse)
Mr Maferbet put his right hand on my left shoulder and looked at me in the eyes, since I was in dragon form it was strange since he had to enlarge his head and make his arm longer.
|While I''d like you to refrain from doing that because judging who''s going to heaven and who''s going to hell is quite bothersome ...| A carnivorous smile creeped on his face and revealed a row of sharp menacing teeth. | You can wreck havoc on whoever is standing in your way.|(Mr Maferbet)
|Still I''d like if you did not kill all of my believers.|(Dragon goddess)
A carnivorous smile creeped on my dragonic face and my eyes flashed with excitement. Just wait a second shitty pope, I''ll show you why they say that a mad beast is only harder to kill.
Before the first match
Before the first match
Since I still hadn''t met with the Vermillion that had came while I was away I decided to met them right away. I told them something along the line of ''I know this is selfish of me but I''ll ask ya ta return ta yar ordinary life but ya''ll be living here, a danger is surrounding our kind, ya certainly don''t know much of it but I''ll ask ya ta stay discret and not ta say yar name carelessly. We all come from Earth so we gotta act like proper human being even though we aren''t.... The way of tha snake shouldn''t be unknown ta most of ya. With that said Goodbye I have work ta do.'' That''s pretty much what I told them, well I also told them that Imperion was in charge and would they do anything stupid and criminal he certainly won''t hesitate to cut them down.
I have to go to the tournament alone, well the royal family will be there but they won''t take the same path as me. The tournament takes place in the holy country, which is the biggest human country on this continent, and I must go there on foot. For someone normal I shouldn''t be able to get in time or even alive since it is either I pass through the demon''s country or I take a ig detour and take the way around it but I would have to pass through three foreign nation because of that. Of course I am no ordinary person so I''ll get on time and unscatched, I am pretty sure menot showing up was what they had planned.
The king had told them he had found a concurrent through a magic device. I only had been given the name of the city the tournament was going to be held at and a challenger pass, it was a shield with a rapiere on top of it, it fitted in the palm of my hand and was quite showy but for me it''s completly useless since even if they told me I couldn''t fight I would just burst through the arena to kick butts.
I am in a commoner clothing and I am wearing a big cloak to hide myself from curious eyes, given that I have a great-hammer strapped to my back I must look extremely intimidating, I almost hit the three meters tall millestone after all. I am also wearing a half face mask that hides my upper face, it looks like a simple smooth red mask without any decoration and only sharp hole for the eyes.
"Sigh, I hope we''ll avoid unnecessary bloodshed.''
#The great me fear something will happen in this city.#
~A tournament YEAH !!! We''ll able to beat people up for fun and nobodies going to say anything to us.~
So you guys are still in my head huh ? Don''t worry it''s not like I''ll wreck havock in the city and kill everything that comes in my way. I am just saying that should they fuck their shit up they will learn that death can be a long awaited freedom in front of me. Anyway the trip toook a mnth since I did not go at full speed but I managed to arrive at the city, it isn''t the capital but it is still a fairly important city in the holy kingdom. It''s called Fermas and even from outside I can see the arena. It looks like a Roman colliseum.
I walk to the gate but the guards stop me, I take out my challenger pass and they let me enter. From what Alice told me before I left anybody can compete as long as they are in a team of five and aren''t deemed as heretic. In my case I do not fit in any of this criteria but I''ve been given the right to fight by the pope, of course it is in hope that I''ll die but I won''t let that happen easily or should I say that if he hopes to kill me then he is deeply mistaken thinking that I am not that much of a fight.
In the corner of my eyes I spot an inn so I enter. The inside is dimly lit and around fifty people are merily drinking and singing but when I enter all their eyes fall on me, it''s not hate that fills their eyes but surprise. Well I guess you don''t come across someone like me very often. I spot a table with five people sitting around it, there is still a chair free so I walk towards it. The party is composed of two women and three men, one of the women and one of the men seemed to be magician while the other woman was a swordsman and the other two men were an archer and a swordsman.
|Can I sit here ?|(Apocalypse)
The swordsman looked at me ad then at his comrade they all nodded. He then looked at me again and smiled.
|Of course, take a sit.|(Swordsman)
I sat down and ordered a simple meal made out of meat. I analized their party a little further, the magician woman seemed to be in her fourties but since I can sense great mana coming out of her I think she might be in her fifties, she had short whitening hair that must have been blond at some point in time, her eyes were green and she had a mole under the left one. The man mage looks like he is in his late twenties and has short dark brown hair and blue eyes, his mana pool although smaller seems purer than the woman''s one, he must be a mage that specialize in powerful spell instead of a big quantity of them.
The swordswoman looks like she is in her early thirties and had shoulder long red hair, brown eyes and a mole right on her throat. The archer had short dark brown hair like the mage but instead of blue eyes he has black ones. The swordsman has black hair and purple eyes, he also have a small beard like I have and a familiar smell. For the mages it is easy to attest of their strength since they leeks mana constantly, sheesh their mana expulsion period must be a sight to behold, but for the non mages their mana is only lingering residue from body strengthening magic.
|So from which tribe are you coming from ?|(Swordsman)
|What do ya mean ?|(Apocalypse)
|Lizard-kin ? Those scales makes me think you are, but you don''t have a tail though ?|(Swordsman)
|I am a half-breed.|(Apocalypse)
That''s not a lie, I am a half-breed between a dragon and a Vermillion after all. I don''t know how people react to half-breed since there aren''t any in Guarmille yet, though I think in some time that''d be another talk, One of my maid did married one of Idgar friends after all .... speaking of Idgar I should really pay him a visit to see how he and his family are doing, I don''t get the chance to see them much since both Idgar and Ellen start towrk very soon in the morning and Hanna prefer to train the guards than to spend her day idly. Anyway the swordsman and his party looks a little troubled by what I said. The swordswoman who was at my right leaned near me and whispered in my ear.
|You shouldn''t say it so openly, this country isn''t kind to half-breed. Though we don''t really care since our leader has beastman blood in his vein.|(Swordswoman)
|I''ll remember that young one.|(Apocalypse)
|Woah woah don''t speak like your some old geezer when you look younger than me.|(Swordswoman)
|Even if ya added all of yar party''s members age together ya wouldnt even get near my age. Anyway, are ya part of tha tournament and of course we still haven''t introduced ourselves, call me Evan.|(Apocalypse)If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Yes I gave them a false name but I can''t give them my real name since I bet it''d cause a commotion. The fact that the royale family has been accused of heresy hasn''t been made publicy known in Guarmille but in other countries it might not be the same, especially here where it is the country''s ruler who accused them.
|Hey you''ve got the same name as me.|(Swordsman)
|Such a coincidence. By the way my name is Refina.|(Swordswoman)
|It is truly surprising, as for me I am Jane.|(Woman mage)
|My name is Veras, glad to meet you.|(Archer)
|Behert. But I truly find it douptful that you are over one hundred and a half years old, even if lizard-kin are beastmen with the longest life-span I doupt a half-breed could live tht long and still look young, especialy with such a meager mana pool.|(Man mage)
.... You know the only reason I have such a small mana pool is just because I am hiding and roughening it. As a half-dragon I am half made out of magic, though why I couldn''t use it on Earth is still a mistery to me. Anyway the swordsman is also called Evan ? How nostalgic, it has already been six years since I have thrown that name away. And you the mage guy, I never said I was a Lizard-kin so don''t be douptful about my age, I may not have lived for that long but that doesn''t mean I lied.
|Anyway, Yes we are competitor in the tournament. We want to get a glimpse at the heretic warrior.|(Evan)
|What are ya talking about ? I am a participant too but I didn''t get ta hear anything about an heretic warrior.|(Apocalypse)
Of course that''s a lie since this heretic warrior is me, so at least I know the participant know about me, It was good that I didn''t removed my cloak and mask when I entered since they could''ve broadcasted my face all over the place and I certainly don''t wan''t to sleep in this filfthy city''s street.
|They said that in addition to the regular tournament the party will have to face a powerful heretic warrior. The rumor sais that he is over six meters tall and has the eyes of a blood-thirsty beast, that the Guarmille kingdom had protected him so their fate only lies in the outcome of the tournament.|(Evan)
I stood up, if I hear anymore of this bullshit I risk to murder everybody in this inn. I excuse myself an go pay for a room. Three day later is the first day of the tournament, they will first announce the participant names and then the order of the matches, I couldn''t care less abut how it is organized I just want to wreck my way through and make them shut up.
Evan POV
That guy from three day ago was quite a thing, I personnaly wouldn''t want to mess with him. He said he was a half-breed and he did not seems to be ashamed of that, in fact he said it with a proud undertone like he praising someone, not narcissism but he was deffenitly praising someone deep within himself ... his parents maybe. My mother was half black cat-kin and half human so she used to be shuned by everyone but my father and that''s how I came to be. I hinerited some of the beastmen power, especially their reflexe and their sense of smell and that man had a scent of human, beastman and other things on him but there was also that strong smell of blood lingering on him.
Anyway me and my party were in our cabin just before the beggining of the tournament. We were in our armors and our arms had been readied.
|You know I''ve done my research on who''s going to participate to the tournament and except for you I did not find any other Evan.|(Behert)
|Well he could''ve gave us a false name, this isn''t like we haven''t done it in the past either.|(Evan)
|And sixtyth contestant party : Hollow blade, a party of rank A adventurers. They are said to be the best in town, give them a round of applause !! The leader Evan, the warrior Refina, the archer Veras and the mages Jane and Behert !!|(Announcer)
We stepped on stage and waved at the crowd. In front of us were lined all the other contestant, the church even had its own party with the dragon-newt Lefet as its leader, this guy is rumored to suck at magic but excel at spearmanship, something very surprising for a dragon-newt by the way. I search the man from earlier but could not find him amongs everyone .... Well I guess he really did lie to us saying he was a contestant. We lined up with the other and waited for the last party''s apparition, it is for this one that we are here, I don''t care about the church or anything like that but I want to see this heretic warrior with my own eyes, how could his only existance forfeit the lives of royalty ?
|And last party, the hateful one of course ! The one who caused this tournament to be a special one, while all team will fight each other with a day without fighting a party after a match they will fight against the warrior. Loyal followers of the Dragons and our beloved Dragon goddess, greet the famous CRIMSON DUKE OF GUARMILLE, APOCALYPSE CRIMSON !!|(Announcer)
A big metal door opened and we were given a view of a black corridor as the spectators boohed. We heard a noise as if something metalic was being dragged on the ground. From the shadow a cloaked figure dragging an enormous great-hammer came, The cloaked figure stepped on the stage and faced us all. I recognized him, it was the man who had introduced himself has Evan three days ago. His face was still half hidden by his mask and his cloak but what I saw just terrified me.
His green slitted eyes were fixing us without blinking, while all of his face was hidden by his mask and cloak his eyes were shining with the fire of determination, gazing into our very soul. We were promised a blood crazed beast but what I was seeing was just someone you had fucked with too many times and it was time to pay for your deed. The crowed was boohing and the some of the contestant were grinning thinking it would be an easy match, I looked at my right and saw Behert sweating while shivering, Jane was the same and several mages in the other group too.
|I-Impossible, he didn''t had such a great and pure mana pool three days ago.|(Jane)
|What ?!|(Evan)
The crowed was still boohing, a stone was even thrown at him but much to our surprise the Crimson duke caught it with his free hand and looked in the directionit came from. A shriek of fear was heard and then the warrior slammed the head of his hammer on the ground like an old man would do to make everybody shut up. I heard the ground crack and the air around us shook as Apocalypse began to speak.
|Pathetic .... a brat decided ta fuck with me using tha people I hold in my heart and when I come tha only thing ya got is a bunch of brat ta fight me. A bunch of brat and one that feels slightly stronger than most. PATHETIC !! Do ya really think ya brat are enough ta bring me down ?! I should feel honered ta fight ya lot when yar fucking looking down on me !! Only 300 of ya ?! Oh come on, ya called me the heretic warrior .... DON''T YA THINK I''VE AT LEAST ENOUGH POWER TA TAKE DOWN A DRAGON ?!
Hahahaha Ya got it all wrong brats, tha Guarmille''s royale family wasn''t protecting me from ya but ya from me !!|(Apocalypse)
His eyes flashed red and sharp teeth could sometimes be seen as he spoke. The air was shaking with power and was giving him a menacing presence, I understood what he said by we were the one getting protected. I had heard rumor about the Crimson duke of Guarmille, that guy was supposed to be stronger than an hundred men, and even though he rarely used magic the few times he did resulted in incredible destruction of the landscape, he had freed Guarmilles slaves and married two of them to tell the truth to my mother who had alway been discriminated in this country, when she heard about the Crimson duke she looked like a little girl listening to the tale of a great hero.
From all he has done I canno''t understand why the church would deem him and the royale family as an heretic, rumors even say he is a dragon-newt. He crushed the stone that was still in his hand and removed his cloak and mask in one swing of his arm. He revealed himself, he was a tall man and was currently topless. His skin was rather white like a noble''s one but his muscular body could tell he wasn''t someone that had been sheltered, his body was ripped, his muscle weren''t big but they were well formed, at some place you could see dark blue scales. I looked at Jane and found her drooling in pleasure while shivering in fear ..... such a muscle freak this woman how was she abe to become a mage ? As for his face, he wasn''t handsome or anything but it had a rather masculine feeling, shoulder long light brown hair that becom wavy at their end a small beard. His eyes were still red and glaring at us.
|What are ya waiting for ? Send tha first party so we can get over with it. If I remember correctly I must fight thirty party a day until tha champion is decided where I will fight against tha winning party again right ?|(Apocalypse)
He said while a carnivorous smile creeped on his face revealing a row of sharp white teeth. I remember who must be his first adversary .... it''s us and we are so fucked right now.
First match
First match
Evan POV
|Ahem .... Then the party Hollow blade will be the first to fight the heretic Crimson duke, I''ll ask all othe contestant to leave the fighting ground !!|(Announcer)
Much to my dismay we were the first party that had to fight him. Of course the rules were the same than in the regular tournament, one on one until one of the party has either gave up or been entirely knocked out. The only difference beeing that we go for the kill. Even though I am confident enough in our ability to hurt him I don''t think we''ll be able to beat him, I don''t even know if we can all come out alive of this ordeal. All the other party except ours and Apocalypse went out of the fighting ground and came back to their lodge. The five of us were facing him, he took a long glance at us and his eyes returned to a green color and his teeth turned back to normal.
|.... Why are ya drooling Jane ?|(Apocalypse)
He said while raising an eyebrow .... where did that came from ? What happened to the tension from earlier ? Well okay, I am pretty sure seeing your opponent drooling in front of you can be rather perturbing and make you ask yourself several questions but asking the reasons just like that. Jane snapped out of it and whiped the drool off her face.
|Sorry, I was thinking about some fresh meat.|(Jane)
|Although meat is delicious I don''t really think it is tha right moment ta think ''bout such thing.|(Apocalypse)
Don''t be fooled, she was just thinking about your muscles. Anyway, it seems he was just a little pissed off earlier, other than that he sounds like a nice guy and I highly doupt he guts out little children like the church often say about heretics, well you never know since there are some pretty fucked up people out there that look like they''re nice but are in fact serious assholes in the shadows.
|The witness of today''s match are the royal families of the allied countries .....|(Announcer)
|LEAVE ME ALONE !!!|(Girl)
A curtains opened itself from a veranda behind Apocalypse and numerous arrogant looking people could be seen sitting in golden thrones, some didn''t look so arrogants but they still had an aura of majesty. However at the right of the veranda a blond girl who must be nearing her twentieth anniversary was being helf by the wrist by a cocky looking boy who must only have seventeen. An old man with a beard was clenching his fist and staying silent and the same for the woman that seemed to be his wife. A little boy was tugging the girl velvet dress while crying. I could see Apocalypse''s grips on his great-hammer tightening. Suddenly a girl with lion ears and a sword at her waist stands up.
|I can''t bear it anymore. Prince Vermen let go of her this instant or else !|(Lion girl)
|Or else what ?! Are you saying that the Empire is siding with those heret....|(Boy)
The boy never got to finish what he was saying, a great-hammer met his face and made him disappear along with the wall behind him. The royals did not understood what happened but when our eyes fell on Apocalypse who no longers had his great-hammer we all knew what happened. Here it comes ...
|HOW DARE YOU LOWLY SCUMS !! YOU''RE NOTHING MORE THAN SCRUBS AND YOU DARE DEFY ROYALTY !!!|(A fat arrogant man)
And other screams about how he was nothing to royalty were heard, suddenly the air became heavy, I looked at Apocalypse and saw that rocks were flyings around him, his hair were fluttering as if they were in water. It was hard for us to breath and several royals were stolen of their breath and couldn''t shout anymore, the only one that were unaffected were the girl who still had her wrist grabbed by a hand without an arm attached to it, her family and the Empire royal family. Apocalypse''s eyes had became red and his teeth sharp, so I was right it happens when he is pissed off. He looked behind him by tilting his neck and the air shook.
|Did I not make myself clear enough ? Touch them and ya''ll die. {Return}|(Apocalypse)
The royals that had stood up fell on the arses and the other were suffocating. After his command his great-hammer appeared in his hand, it was covered in blood, he turned his head to us and both his eyes and teeth returned to normal. Normaly since royalty had died the tournament should''ve ended but strangely enough it wasn''t, and the contestant would''ve been sent to catch the killer but something really wasnt right since it did not happened. The announcer slapped himself.
|Ahem .... As I was saying the witness are the royal families of the allied country, the holy pope and everybody praise them and honnor them in honnor to our beloved goddess. The Apostles are here, unfortunaly Forgiveness did not came for she had to speak with our beloved goddess.|(Announcer)
Now I understand why it wasn''t canceled immediatly, if the Apostle have come of course the lives of one or two royals doesn''t matter. Of course we where surprised to hear that the Apostles had come, if we trust history it had only happend once two hundreds years ago when Mercy received her title. Since the only remaining Veranda was behind us we turned around and kneeled down like everybody else. I heard the curtains open and six divine presence forced me to stay on the ground, they were the real deal, I couldn''t see them since I was looking down but I felt their power and presence.
In the corner of my eyes I saw someone walking while dragging a hammer. The fool even if he is powerful he should at least show them some respect, they are still the Apostles of the Dragon goddess and how can he be walking just fine under that much pressure ? Just by them being there I feel like kissing the floor.
|.... So this is where ya were sister .... ya really have fallen far from the tree, I am sure father and mother would be quite sad ta see ya like that, or maybe ya don''t care ? Do ya even know who they are ?|(Apocalypse)
At first his voice was filled with surprise but it was quickly replaced with sadness, he was speaking way to quietly for the Apostle to hear what he had said but to me who had heard what he said I just couldn''t understand what he meant. Sister ? Amongs the Apostles ? Or was she just with them at the moment ? Apocalypse was just too misterious to me to know or even to care.
Apocalypse POV
When the curtains of the second veranda opened seven people were already sitting on some richly decorated thrones. A bald old man was sitting in the less decorated thrones and it was just slightly under the six other. Maybe because I was also half dragon I could tell they were the real deal. They all looked like they were in their thirties or maybe early fourties except for one, the group was composed of three women and three men and the one who looked young was one of the woman. She was beautiful and had long blue hair and blue eyes, she looked as if she was in her twenties. Deep inside me I knew she was Mercy, my sister ..... my father had told me she was called Freya Seraph Fremael, now I suppose she is called Freya Zadkiel Seraph Fremael.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Seeing her surprised me a little but also made me sad .... Why was she here and not by mother''s side when she could ? Her who had lived her life since five hundred years ago should know what happened, she should be by her side not theirs. As I was looking at her and they were looking down at me without saying words our eyes locked and I said in a quiet voice who wouldn''t rech her.
|.... So this is where ya were sister .... ya really have fallen far from the tree, I am sure father and mother would be quite sad ta see ya like that, or maybe ya don''t care ? Do ya even know who they are ?|(Apocalypse)
The old man stood up and glared at me but quickly averted his gaze when I looked at him. He opened his arms and shouted.
|My children, the Apostles of our beloved goddess have come to see us. Raise you head and let them enjoy our tournament !!|(Old man)
The crowed stood up and roared while I went back to my side of the ring. Evan and his group left the stage except for Refira the swordswoman who was in a red heavy armor, flames could sometimes be seen popping on the armor .... So it is an ignolite armor, ignolite is a magic metal that tend to catch fire when exposed to oxygen, the effect are often reduced by enchantement and it makes great armor against fire monsters. She was wielding a great sword of about one meters and fifty centimeters long.
|I''m a lil'' scarred of fighting you.|(Refira)
|Don''t be, I won''t kill ya.|(Apocalypse)
she looked at my bloodied hammer and then at me and showed me a wry smile.
|This one doesn''t count, he was hurting a friend.|(Apocalypse)
|You''re fucking terrifying.|(Refira)
|Well thank ya.|(Apocalypse)
|May the first fight BEGIN !!!|(Announcer)
Refira was the first to act and charged at me, she disappeared and reappeared in front of me, or that would be what the crowd is seeing, for me she was just running. She swung her sword at me and I stopped it with the head of my hammer, using the momentum of her slash I took a step forwards and made the head of y hammer follow her slash ruselting in me getting behind her and hitting her back with the non-headed part of the handle. She groaned in pain and turned around to face me again. I was making my hammer spin above my head and at my sides, dust was rising around me before I sudenly stopped. My sister was among the witness and if she was here that means...
|Done tout ce que t''as ou alors c''est moi qui ouvre le bal.|(Apocalypse)
[Give me all you''ve got or else I''ll open the bal myself.]
That I''ll have to give her the best show she ever had in her life.
Refira charge at me once again.
Freya POV
Me and the other Apostles are on big veranda, I remember last time I went to this city, it was two hundred years ago and I was to show that I deserved to take the name of Zadkiel, the last Mercy had died three hundred years before and hand''t named anybody as her successor. Now I was sitting in the Apostles throne with all the other except for Forgiveness, I never met Forgiveness and I don''t even know her name, Grandfather say she doesn''t like other people so she stay in her room and doesn''t allow anybody to enter. I don''t even know where is her room.
Apparantly a bad guy is supposed to fight in the tournament so we have to watch, I asked Grandfather why we couldn''t just ask him to stop and if he doesn''t then use our force but he told me that the man we are witnessing the pseudo execution seruly won''t be killed even if the six of us were to attack him together, maybe we could hurt him a bit but the only ones that could kill him are humans and other member of the races.
We were told he killed a royal earlier but Charity told them to continue the tournament like nothing happened. That guy is really a bad one, why did he killed them ? Couldn''t he just talk it through ? When the curtains opened everyone bowed except for one man, he was topless and had a bloodied hammer in hand. He had small blue scales at random places of his body like me, is he an unawaken dragon like me ? Grandfather told me that Ancient dragon can transform into their dragon forms one thousand years after their birth but I never met any other young Ancient dragon so I don''t know if it is true.
His face seemed familiar but I couldn''t put a name on it. He was the only one who wasn''t kneeling and he walked to us and stopped in front of the veranda and he looked at everyone. When his eyes feel on me he looked a little surprised and a small sad smile creeped on is face. I never said it to Grandfather but my earing is superior to his and I was able to hear what the man had whispered.
|.... So this is where ya were sister .... ya really have fallen far from the tree, I am sure father and mother would be quite sad ta see ya like that, or maybe ya don''t care ? Do ya even know who they are ?|(Apocalypse)
That man was the fouth voice I had heard after the first roar, there had been more than one but the fourth one was the one that had shocked me the most since all f the other voices were speaking about him. Even now he is calling me sister. I don''t know why but when I look at him a single word pop in my mind, Wrath, it''s like when I look at Grandfather and I immediatly think of Diligence. What he said also greatly intrigued me, mother and father would be sad if they saw me ? Grandfather told me they were both dead .... Grandfather wouldn''t lie to me. But with a sad smile like that it is hard to say this man is lying.
After the pope made his speech and the man went back to where he was previously standing, everybody left except a woman in a red heavy armor. She charged at the man but he deviated the strike and hit her in the back. He then said something in an ominous language, to some it must ave sounded like he wa casting a curse but after hearing his tone of voice I could only think he was telling her to fight with all she had.
The woman charged again and instead of deflecting it like earlier the man twisted his body to the side and slammed the head of his hammer on the ground with the woman''s blade under his hammer. Since his body was sideway his hammer didn''t land on the flat side but rather on the high corner. Using it as a lever he kick the ground and jump to land on the other side of the blade, the blade that had to support both the great-hammer and the man weight, which must be nearing the three digit giving his size, broke in two. He jumped away and the woman took out a small spare sword and charged at him, this time instead of swinging her sword she rolled and thus avoided a hammer swing but when she tried to stab him he kicked the floor and did a flip to land behind her.
The woman rolled sideway trying to slash him in the back in the process but he surprisingly bend backwards and grabbed her hand with his and streightening himself slammed her on the ground.
|That''s a rather perticular way to fight.|(Charity)
Said the woman with silver hair next to me, she is Charity and my favourite Apostle after Grandfather, she taught me how to fight and use magic.
|To me it looks more like he is trying to show off to someone, well that and the fact that he could kill her with a finger flick and is trying to avoid that. That brat grew up quite nicely, I can see what his mother saw in his father ~~. I wouldn''t mind making him mine.|(Humility)
Aunty Humility said so, but didn''t you all said he was a bad guy just earlier so why would you want to take him with you ? And plus if he really is my brother like he keep saying it would too akward to have to call sister-in law when you raised me like a daughter. And did you just say father and mother ? Do you know them ? So much questions my head over-heated.
Back to the match, the woman slashed at him again but he side-stepped and crouched to do a swipe kick and make her fall. She jump to avoid it but stop mid-way and stand up. He swing his palm at her but it doesn''t reach far enough and just touch her armor but.
|AHHHHHH !!|(Apocalypse)
An explosion of energy comes out of his palm and the armor shatter and the woman is sent flying out of the ring. Impressive, it wasn''t magic but some sort of intern energy that he made explosed at will. He slam his hammer on the ground and say
|Next one. Even though I missed my daughter birthday ta come here I haven''t enough time ta deal with all of ya if ya don''t step up now.|(Apocalypse)
And now the second match will begin.
Freyas embrace .... Dragon killer move
Freya''s embrace .... Dragon killer move
Okay so I ended the first match with Refina with a Ki pulse, I also awaken forcefully her inner Ki, if you are wondering why I did that it is just because of whim but the consequence could be good. If I do that to everyone I battle when they wake up they''ll feel more powerful, what would they first think ? The goddess gave them a boost of power for having fought an heretic like me but what will happen after I reveal my dragon-newt form ? They will think ''Maybe it is him ?'' or maybe they will continue to call me an heretic and still think it a gift of their goddess. Maybe I should only awaken the inner Ki of the contestant I like ?
Anyway it was the time for the second fight. This time Jane walked on stage, she was wearing a long and ample blue mage dress but she seemed to use a wand instead of staff, the difference between the two is just how many magic power you can store in it to fire a spell. I make my hammer spin and swing it in the air sending a bit of wind and dust towards her.
|That''s not very nice|(Jane)
|That''s for droolin'' at me.|(Apocalypse)
|You can''t blame me for doing that when you have body like yours.|(Jane)
|I hope ya don''t fear ta mess it up with yar spell because if ya go easy on me I''ll kill ya.|(Apocalypse)
|Then I''ll give you my best.|(Jane)
|Fight begin !!!|(Announcer)
Jane pointed her wand at me and started to chant an aria.
|Flame of the old come to me and abide by my power, I summon you blazing fire of the ancient age {Scorching blaze}|(Jane)
A hurricane of flame was fired at me and I took it face first, of course I had to coat my hair and beard with a shield of magic since they don''t regenerate and those two things are sacred to me. My body was getting burned and regenerated at an amazing pace, it hurted like hell but I clenched my teeth and smiled. I''ll show you some real magic.
|{Paupiere du profond}|(Apocalypse)
Magic gathered around me and The fire suddenly exploded to let place to a gigantic four meters big eye made out of water. {Paupiere du profond} was a high grade magic in a VRMMORPG I played in the past, it was water type spell that consisted in shielding the caster from any magic attack for ten seconds, of course course here the duration would change wrether I put a lot of mana into it or not. It could also add the scarred statue for weaker ennemies.
Jane was shocked to see me come out of the fire, of course I was burned pretty badly but I regenerated pretty quickly until no burn could be seen on my body. She letted out a small laugh and said with a dispirited voice.
|Hehehehe ..... With that body I would''ve preffered if you couldn''t use magic.|(Jane)
But there is the problem that I only of High-grade magic, I never bothered to learn the lower tier since they were far too weak to be of use. That spell just used 1/10 of my mana pool you know ? And if I believe Eali my mana pool is higher than even the court mage. Anyway Jane brandish her wand again but this without her even having to chant something a javelin of wind is fired at me, since the {Paupiere du profond} has run out I dodge it by jumping and doing tricks in the air. Of course I was still being shot at but all of my spinning and rolling in the air allowed me to dodge. I landed but was skewered by a stone lance in the back, the crowed cheered thinking I had died on the spot and I coughed a little bit of blood.
|Sorry, there was nothing personnal.|(Jane)
|Ha ha ha ha, That''s why I hate fighting mage. They always have some strange power .... oh well not that I am different.|(Apocalypse)
I said as I pulled out the stone lance from my chest, this Jane is troublesome since it seems she has three affinities. The crowd and Jane gasped as the hole in my chest was closing itself rather quickly, I cracked my knuckles and my neck and said with a big carnivorous smile creeping on my face.
|{Thor judgement}|(Apocalypse)
And I kicked the ground, The sky darkened and a lone thunderstrike was fired from the sky to Jane. Jane who was worried since I was charging at her and another high-ranked magic had been fired at her hurriedly casted a {grand shield}, a magic shield that protect against both physical and magical attack if I trust Eali. I was holding back my speed at a level of someone using strengthening magic. The lightning striked the magic shield and cracked started to appear on it, I stopped myself and violently thrusted my hand in a paper way, you know rock-paper-scissors, and the shield shattered when my middle-finger touched her forehead.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
|N-No way..|(Jane)
|AAAHHHH !!!!|(Apocalypse)
This time instead of making my Ki exlode while awaking the other party Ki I made a thin thread of Ki enter her head and cut momentaly her nerves so she could not move and I also used this opportunity to awake her inner Ki. When I had finished her body went weak and she collapsed immediatly like a puppet that had its strings cut. I made my hammer spin and swung make a small wind and making some dust fly. Some people took Jane away and Behert stepped in, he had a long staff and was wearing plain clothes with a piece of leather where his heart should be.
|Your magic is certainly impressive, too bad those two died they were good friend.|(Behert)
|They aren''t dead ya know ?|(Apocalypse)
|Seeing how you won against Jane I highly doupt she is still alive.|(Behert)
.... Now you hurt my feelings, I don''t have any reason to kill them so I just knocked them out and they''ll wake up in a few hours at most. Plus since I have awaken their inner Ki they will recover a little bit faster than usual. But this guy seems convinced they are dead and I think that even though he looks like he has a cool-head on his shoulder he is still going for a revenge kill so I''ll have to deal with him quickly, sigh I guess I''ll use my remaining mana.
|Sigh, a fool is a fool.|(Apocalypse)
|Fight begin !!|(Announcer)
I kicked the floor and did a flip while Behert had chanted a short aria and fired an enormous blade of wind where I previously was. So he wants to play with wind huh ? Then let''s play with him. I made magic energy circle around him in a clock-wize motion and made it go up suddenly to give a shape to the spell. Once I had done that I added the wind element to the magic energy and.
|{Grand parrade}|(Apocalypse)
|Wha ?! Ahhhhh !!!|(Behert)
Behert was sent flying in the sky and shouted in terror but quickly took his senses back and kicked the air, he surprisingly advanced out of the small tornado I had created and he began to chant something like that ''Wind of the south come forth, show the might of you wrath and the power of your rage {Rageful breeze}''. A pillar of strong wind was fired from his staff and was heading for me. I letted out a small sigh, I want to use a flashy spell but I will be depleted after that.
|Oh goddess of beauty, through Your divine grace you taught me beauty, through beauty you taught me love, through love you taught me might, through might you taught me gentleness, through gentleness you taught me rage, through rage you taught me forgiveness, through forgiveness you taught me another love, through this love I learned peace, through this peace I have forgotten beauty {Freya''s embrace}|(Apocalypse)
{Freya''s embrace} was the highest-ranked spell of the holy magic category in a VRMMORPG based on nordic mythology. It was a spell rather ... flashy, messy and insanly powerful against the right ennemy but there is the fact that it wasn''t an offensive spell, it was often used for mob control since it erased the agro of a ennemy until either the caster or the ennemy died.
Freya POV
|Oh goddess of beauty, through Your divine grace you taught me beauty, through beauty you taught me love, through love you taught me might, through might you taught me gentleness, through gentleness you taught me rage, through rage you taught me forgiveness, through forgiveness you taught me another love, through this love I learned peace, through this peace I have forgotten beauty {Freya''s embrace}|(Apocalypse)
Hmmm ? A spell with my name in it ? I don''t know what he said but I clearly heard Freya (Apocalypse was speaking in english and not in common). Iooked at the man that was supposed to be an heretic and was taken aback. A wave of holy magic propaged thorough the stadium, the heretic body shone with a bright golden glow and started to change, six white eagle wings sprouted from his back, his manly body started to take a leaner and less muscular appearance. His chest grew two round mounts with a cherry colored tip, his bossom also grew rounder and bigger. His hair became longer and his beard disappeared. Also his face took a gentler and more motherly appearance although his eyes still looked sharp and fierce. His arms became thinner as well as his legs. He closed his eyes and a small calming smile appeared on his face.
Two women appeared behind him and one behind him. The two women next to him were wearing some sort of red and golden heavy armor and were wielding long golden spear, the other woman that was behind him was more of an enormous figure that fadded in the background, she was easily seven meters tall and was breath-taking, so beautiful that most men would be ready to sell their wife to spent but a night with her. She was wearing a bridal gown and a white vail decorated with golden flower, her long blond hair was seductivly falling on her shoulder and a beautiful smile that could make a woman fall in love with her.
|.... Were they able to do that in the past ?|(Charity)
Charity, the woman with silver hair, said with a rather surprised tone while turning to aunty humility and raising an eyebrow. Aunty humility was currently glaring at the heretic chest with a little tears in the corner of her eyes as she touched hers. It''s okay aunty, if you drink milk they''ll grow.
|I''ve been defeated by a man. No I shouldn''t get down because of that, he must have spend countless days of training to arrive at such a result while me who just took the power that had been granted to me ignored effort, I got what I deserved ..... Sniff Even though I am Humility my pride as a woman has been shattered.|(Humility)
|I don''t understand a thing they are talking about but ...... after seeing that I mightt change side after all, if they have women like this then it is worth it.|(Kindness)
|That ..... Boy ? is rather terrifying isn''t he ... she ...... What do you think Diligence .... Ah you fainted .... Oh boy this tournament is going to be interesting.|(Temperance)
I looked at Grandfather and saw that he really had fainted and had destroyed a part of the verranda while doing so. Why did he faint ? .... Oh it''s because the heretic is a topless woman now ~~ He he he Grandfather is so innocent. But the other are telling the truth, that person truly is mysterious. I looked at my own chest and then at theirs ..... I understand what Aunty meant by losing her pride as a woman.
Anyway after all that appeared the heretic opened his ... her .... their arms wide and caught the mage who had a shocked look in his face. He had his head burried in the woman pride destroyer, in the corner of my eyes I saw Temperance and Kindness fainting while aunty Humility grew even more dispirited ... to take down four Apostles just like that, what a fearful opponent.
A map ~Not a chapter~
Hello hello, here is a map of the continent Apocalypse is on :
So the X are the capital of the countries.
The blue line are the larger flow of water.
The brown areas are the large moutains
The green areas are the large forests
The countries inside the yellow circle are the allied kingdoms (except for the dark red one)Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
The three countries inside the greenish circle are part of another alliance not yet introduced.
The light pink little counties are city state and their territories.
The yellow country is the holy kingdom
The dark red country is the Demon''s country
The light red country is Guarmille
The country above Guarmille is the Empire
The light purple country is the country of the prince that Apocalypse killed
The light brown country is the dwarven country
The green country is the elven forest
The dark blue country is the amazon island
As for the scale you must think that a trip from Guarmille''s capital to the Empires capital takes fives month on foot if you walk 12 hours a day without stopping.
The northen sea is call (Guevar Ocean)
The southern one (Drakefearn Sea)
The eastern one (Beferartin Ocean)
The western one (Uoboros Sea)
A night with Lust
A night with Lust
After casting {Freya''s embrace} I caught him in my arms and burried him in my breast .... Wait a minute ..... Fuck I had forgotten that the {embrace} type of spell all had some sort of side-effect on the user, {Freya''s embrace} turned you into the opposite sex for the rest of the day. So right now I am in my sexy woman form while being topless, well fuck, I however did not scream when I noticed. I quietly awoken Befert inner-Ki and using the fact that he was in giggly hills paradise I hit him in the back of the necck to knock him out, he fell right away.
I glared at everybody who had started to look at me while drooling and went to the corner of the arena to take my cloak back and I put it on. I also used this opportunity to take out a cigarette and light it with the last drop of mana I still had. While I was walking back to the middle of the arena I saw that Befert had already been replaced by the archer Veras, who had a rather nasty looking bladed bow and I believe that he could behead someone with it.
|If anything could you use your last attack on me too ?|(Veras)
|Can''t use it anymore.|(Apocalypse)
|Hum, such a shame. But how will you fight now ? A woman using such a big hammer would be unsightly.|(Veras)
|It''s true that now that I am like that I''ll have to change my fighting style. You know even if I look like this ..... I am quite the tomboy {Mold : battle gauntlet}|(Apocalypse)
As I said that my great-hammer turned into a silvery liquid and swallowed my hands up to the shoulders and formed articulated heavy armored gauntlets, they were simple gauntlets as they hadn''t any spikes or anything of the like. By the way the cloak was barely hiding anything since it was front open and not side closed like the one you see a lot in anime but it was enough so the public couldn''t see anything. The announcer called the beginning of the match and Veras immediatly knocked three arrow on his bow and fired them at me.
|Oufff !!|(Apocalypse)
And I received them right in the stomach, holding them with my left hand as if I did not wanted them to go any further in.
|Oh come one, like you could be done in by something of this level.|(Veras)
|You''re right tehehehe ~~|(Apocalypse)
It seems that that form hasn''t an accent. Anyway I pulled the arrow out and much to the public surprised I was completly fine since the arrow hadn''t even reached me after all. I locked eyes with Veras and quickly putting the arrow between my finger I threw them at his feet but he has good reflex and jump backwards, when he land he fire another arrow in my direction but I''m already not there anymore. I reappear a few meters closer to him and repeat that action as many time as he fire an arrow at me.
When I get in front of him he tries to punch me with his right arm but I put his arm in a deadlock by passing my left arm from the face side of his arm to the back side of his am by passing aove and I then dive my left arm under his right arm and touch his chest. I apply some pressure on his arm and he doesn''t move in order not to break it. Using three fingers, the thumb and the two nearest fingers, as if they were fangs I hit both his left elbow pit and elbow and dislock his left arm. Before he can cry in pain I hit him in the same way on the ribs and break three of them.
HE grinded his teeth but did not shout. Since he must have been a scout he knew how to act quickly and deciding that it would be better to sacrify his left arm than to lose the battle he took a step forward breaking his shoulder and put his feet on my knee. Since I wasn''t holding him when his shoulder broke it slided on my arm, he used my knee as a foothold and jumped behind me, while falling he put my head in his bow and was going to behead me or at least strangle me with the thread but what was his surprise when the string broke when it touched my throat. Ki hardening technique are quite useful.
|Huh ?|(Veras)
|To bad for you sweety ~~|(Apocalypse)
And I did a roundhouse kick, I held back so he wouldn''t die but he was still propelled towards the stage limit. Since I still hadn''t awaken his inner-Ki I kicked the ground and appeared in front of him, I twisted my body and made my Ki circulate in a circular way except in my right hand where it was elongated and had a rather round end. When he was glose enough I made my Ki explode as my three finger were swung at his stomach.
|Asian art : Fang of the desert collar snake.|(Apocalypse)
I held back but it doesn''t change the fact that this technique is a rather dangerous technique, like a snake I attack his weak points, the wrists, the armpit and knee-pit at an unimaginable speed. It didn''t break the bone but just dislocated them but it still hurted like shit, once I was done I gave him a palm strike on the chest and awaken his inner-Ki, he collapsed on the spot and that''s when my cigarette died down.
|Once again the Heretic Crimson Duke won !!|(Annoucer)
As the announcer was announcing my victory I took out another cigarrete and lighted it, Evan stepped on stage as Veras was carried away, he had a long one handed-sword and a light leather armor. I was gazing down at him who wasn''t even one meter and eighty centimeters tall. His looks at me in the eyes, his deep purple eyes beaming with excitement of a warrior but still holding the calmness you''d expect for a high-ranked adventurer.
|And me who took pride in my party members being able to take down chimera on their own. You really are a monster.|(Evan)
|That''s not nice to call a lady a monster *wink*|(Apocalypse)
"If only you hadn''t this strange personnality when you shift."
|You definitifly are one, by the way are you a man or a woman ? You really are confusing me.|(Evan)
|Right now my body is that of a woman through and through, I could get pregnant if I fucked a guy however I was born a man and intend to stay as such .... this right now is only an incident.|(Apocalypse)
|Anyway even if you don''t show it you must be pretty tired from all this fighting, you used incredible spells and must have used most of your endurance so I should have a chance to beat you.|(Evan)
.... I guess I''ll use 1% of my strength on him, what ? That''s still 0.75% more than on the other, the spell I used were huge but most of them weren''t combat oriented and it''s not like I boasted my physical strength. And this guy should be able to deal with it to a certain extent. The anouncer called the start of the fight and the crowd cheered. Before he could react I kicked the ground and disappeared from his sight.
|What ?!|(Evan)
I reappear in front of him ad kick his side block akwardly with his sword but he was stil blasted away and rolled on the ground, I kicked the floor again and ran in his direction. When he stopped rolling I appeared in frotn of him, who still hadn''t stood up, and lifted my foot to do an axe kick. Since he had nice reflex he rolled under me as I lowered violently my foot and tried to cut my other leg but he was blasted away by the shockwave created by the kick.
I let him the time to stand up and wipe away a bit of blood that was flowing from his nose, the wind pressure had been too great so some of his blood cannal had blown up. I closed my eyes and smile at him, I still had the cigarette in my mouth and was still half naked so I immediatly thought it wasn''t the time to act girly so I opened my eyes again and saw that he was eyeing me with caution.
|Who''s exhausted now ?|(Apocalypse)
|What ? Did you use such powerful attack because I said that ? Fuck, a woman this hot shouldn''t be this short-tempered.|(Evan)
My eyebrow twitched in annoyance and I jumped high in the sky. I prepared myself for a drop kick from a height of fifty five meters in the sky and gathered Ki in the foot that would touch the ground first and made it expand and not explose when I touched the ground.
|European art : Bull landing|(Apocalypse)
And the arena just blew up, boom, reduced to dust. I may have overdid it. When the dust cleared off I saw Evan finish a flip and land on his feet, okay so he evaded the explosion by jumping away but don''t believe I''ll let you go away with just this. When he finally land I appear above him while doing a front flip, I grap his head and use this opportunity to awaken is inner-Ki, and throw him out of the destroyed ring. He crash in the arena wall and I am the winner.
I looked at the Apostles and waved at them, the three men were sleeping while the woman with green hair waved at me too. My sister did not do anything except looking at me so I waved even faster and slapped myself by accident, sending me flying in a wall. Anyway the other fight today weren''t that good, the fighter were either too scarred or too cocky ... well there was this woman with the whip but the instant I slapped her she started to moan so I just ended it quickly. So today''s result out of the 150 people I fought I only awaken the Ki of ten people, the woman being part of them.
Anyway I was quietly walking in the street to go to the inn I was staying when someone put their hands on my mouth and dragged me in a back alley. To tell the truth I didn''t react because I was surprised, not surprised because someone was trying to kidnap me but rather because that someone must be near my size given the size of their hand. I waited a bit for my aggressor to let go of me and when they did I turned around slowly and.
|Lust.|(Apocalypse)
|Wrath.|(Woman)
|What is the God of Lust doing here ?|(Apocalypse)
|I''d rather like that you explain what is happening, I''ve been staying low for six years and suddenly someone like you show up and I start to feel weird. Why did you know I was Lust and why did I know you were Wrath ? You seem to know more about what I am than I do so please.|(Woman)Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
In front of me was a very tanned woman .... no, a woman with dark skin, not dark enough to be called black it was more south American skin color, either Brazil or Mexico. She red seductive lips and deep golden eyes. She had long green hair that sometimes looked as if they were made out leaves. Is she half-dryad ? I don''t remember seeing a Dryad in the cuve, maybe she did not needed to sleep or maybe she is just not among us anymore. Anyway she define the word Lust I right now I have a urge to push her down but I try to hold back, those sexy clothes aren''t helping too.
|Then let''s do so elsewhere, This is not the best place to discuss about such thing.|(Apocalypse)
|I see ... then follow me, I know a place.|(Woman)
I nodded and she opened a back door, we entered and what did we found .... a brothel, sigh, why did I expected more from Lust, she also said that she tried to stay low so I can understand that she is doing a job of the night. The room we were walking through was about ten meters large and twenty meters long, two pillar were in the center and countless people fucking each other could be seen. It was disgusting,I have nothing against brothel but I''d prefer if they had individual room to fuck each other, I''d rather not see the mutilated old man fucking the next door granny.
||Hey, this one is a good piece. Mind if I take a bite.|(Ruffian)
*BONK !!*
|Sorry ... I''ve got the bad habbit of squashing every bugs that are bothering.|(Apocalypse)
I said as I waved my hand to wipe away the few drop of blood of the ruffian who tried to hit on me. By the way he is currently sleeping in a puddle of blood next to a pillar. Everyone looked at me but I just closed my eyes and smiled while cutely tilting my head on the side. When I opened my eyes again I saw Lust''s eyes shine with playfulness, I continued to follow her until she opened a door. I entered and she did so, once we were both in she closed and locked the door and we bot sat on the bed.
|Then I''ll start asking questions, do you know what you are ?|(Apocalypse)
|An old high-ranked soldier once told me that the Vermillion were the Dragons ennemies. I am called Sextria Vermillion so I must be one, because of that I changed my name to Berillon. I don''t know if other Vermillion absorb other''s magic power when they have sex, I don''t know if they are supposed to be like me or if I am different.|(Sextria)
|Okay, then I suppose you are called Sextria Asmodeus something something Vermillion, I don''t know your full name, me I am Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael Vermillion. Good job changing your name early on, like that you didn''t had to deal with what I am currently dealing with. As for the sex thing .... I think it is because you must be half-dryad, they aren''t called wood succubus for nothing. Now tell me how the fuck did you reach a point were you had to prostitute yourself.|(Apocalypse)
She removed her shirt and let me see her bra. She has pretty huge mountains but that doesn''t explain a thing. She looks at me and sigh.
|Well first thing first I love sex but I just couldn''t find anyone that satisfied me so I was thinking that maybe if I did that I could earn both money and pleasure but only money came. I still haven''t came from a man yet, so I am rather frustrated, there is even condition to fuck me here, if you can''t hold more than twenty minutes and you become sloppy after only three times then you can''t fuck me. Now I only have one or two customers a week if I am lucky. But if I had to say what motivated me to become a prostitute is that old soldier who taught me about myself tried to rape me.|(Sextria)
|Why would you become a prostitute after being raped ? It doesn''t make any senses.|(Apocalypse)
|Well, he tried, but in the end it is me who raped him and since his mana pool was too poor he died during the act. I found it strangely fulfilling so I wanted to taste that thrill again but it didn''t work.|(Sextria)
I held the bridge of my nose between two of my fingers ..... she really fits Lust to such an extent that it is scary. While she was telling me that she took of her very short skirt and was left in only her see-through undegarnement and a strange ring on her middle-finger. Does she want me to assault her or what ? Even in my female form my urge to push her down is killing me, I didn''t hold my wives for a long time since I was often away and we prefered to be calm when we had only a few together.
|Now isn''t the time you reveal me your true form Sextria ?|(Apocalypse)
She looked at me and jumped back in the bed a little while being wary. I held my hands in the air and smiled.
|Okay Sextria, calm down. Look I''ll even show you my true form.|(Apocalypse)
I removed my cloak and changed into my Dragon-newt form. My wings grew from my back, since the room was pretty large I could stretch the five meters long wings and still have some space, Four horns grew from the side of my forehead and a unicorne looking one grew in the middle of my forehead. From my elbows arms thick black horns grew, reaching above the shoulder and looking like some sort of evil shoulder-plate. A tail grew and two row of spikes starting from the base of my neck and become one at the tail''s end also appeared. A long light brown mane coming from my own hair to the end of the tail grew. Since it was the first time I change while behing topless I also saw that the scales that grew on me were protecting my under-boobs, my arms, my hands that had grew sharp looking dragon claws and the base of my neck. I hand''t a hammer on my tail like last time when I fully transformed into a dragon .... well I guess this magical body change very often, I suppose it adapts to my needs and mood.
|Beautiful ..... i-if you do that t-then I guess I''ll have to show you as well.|(Sextria)
She removed her ring and began to change. Her eyelid became almost like pink flower petals, her hair becoming small bright green leaves attached to each other. Small branches sprouted from her back and formed something like a round shield of branches with small green leaves. On her arms and legs peels of wood appeared, the same for her under-boobs.
|Beautiful.....|(Apocalypse)
Sextria POV
When I first saw the man called Apocalypse in the stadium my heart fluttered, I had fallen in love beffore, I would even say that I had fallen in love more time than a single middle-aged man has mustarbated in his life but this time it seemed much stronger. I had to have him or her since he turned into a sexy woman in the third fight. Once it was finished I abducted him and asked him questions about what we were and he saw through my disguise, since it was a cheap magic item the concealment effect weren''t that great but it was supposed to hide my true nature so of course I became a bit warry of him but he showed me his/her true form.
It was beautiful, it carried an aura of majesty and power, like his/her horns both evil and good looking. A tail that looked like it could crush a rhinoceros with intimidating spikes, white sharp looking claws and clear blue scales and eyes, his/her eyes were also slitted. I could that his/her teeth were rather sharp looking but I doupt that, unless he/she tries to, it really cut.
Because he/she had revealed such a thing I also revealed my true form, he/she said it was beautiful and like that my lips were stolen. Many boyfriends or clients had kissed me but this kiss excited me more than it should have. Apocalypse pushed me down and kept kissing me. their (as their is no gender affiliated not is the sense that they are several) claws crawling on my body, sending a rush of pleasure to my mind. They cutted both my bra and my panties. Their kisses starting from my mouth until they lowered it to the neck and then to the tits, they bit it.
|HHHMMMMMAAWWWW ~~!!!|(Sextria)
Why would their sharp teeth bring such pleasure ? I arched my back in pleasure as one of their clawed hand was massaging my left breast and the other played with my lower-half. My back branches separated themselves from each others and almost like tentacles coiled around Apocalypse. Pinching their nipples, stacking themselves so the they could rub themselves against Apocalypse who still had his pants on. The wooden tentacles reaped the pants and the boxers away and continued to do their work. Suddenly Apocalypse arched their back, causing them to suddenly stop sucking my breast, and suddenly moaned.
|AAAAWWWnnnnnnnNNNN ~~!!|(Apocalypse)
Apocalypse''s tail coiled around me, the spikes retracking themselves as soon as they touched me, the tail having coiled around my waist penetrated my lower mouth as Apocalypse was still playing with it. Once again I arched my back while moaning loudly, the tail started to move slowly before going faster and faster, raming violently my pussy? The scales scrapping away a little flesh but the flesh regenerating faster, a mix of pain and extasy. Apocalypse lifted their head and while kissing my body until they finaly started to kiss my lips again. A strand of saliva joining our tongue as we parted away.
|*pant pant* mm ~~ We can both do that right ? mmmm ~~!!!|(Sextria)
Several of my branches tentacles gathered themselves into a big ovale rode and penetrated their wet pussy. Their clear blue slitted eyes widden in shock and they bit my shoulder, the sudden pain made my knee go weak and something pulsed inside of me, I arched my back one last time as water flew out.
|AAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWWWWNNNNNNNNNN ~~~ !!!!! Finalyyyyy ~~.|(Sextria)
It went totally unnoticed to me that my branches tentacles were in fact covered in blood. We were resting on the bed when suddenly Apoclypse body began to change, their breats dissappeared and became solid muscles, their arms became thicker and the same for their legs. The face became rougher and a beard appeared on it. When Apocalypse noticed the change of his body he immediatly got on top of Sextria who was still out of breath and unlike earlier is wasn''t his tail that penetrated Sextria''s lower mouth but the sword of the knight in shiny armor.
|That''s a payback for what you did earlier !!|(Apocalypse)
|AAAAAwwwwnnnnn ~~!!|(Sextria)
He trusted faster and faster as my branches tentacles were trying to get a gold of him but couldn''t as he would slap everything that wanted to touch his ass or his nipples. Cow-girl, reverse cow-girl, missionary and many more, until I felt his dick twitch so I locked my feet and branches tentacles on him.
|MAKE ME YOURS !!! MESS ME UP !!!! I DON''T KNOW BUT JUST CUM WITH ME AGAIwwwwN~~ !!!|(Sextria)
His hot throbbing penis let out its precious seed in my womb as I came out of pleasure. I kissed him and whispered in his ear.
|Take me with you .... I want more of that.|(Sextria)
|Then I have one condition.|(Apocalypse)
|Anything you want as long as we get to do this again.|(Sextria)
|You can fuck any woman you want but everything that has a dick is prohibited.|(Apocalypse)
|Okay ~~ I prefer this one anyway, it''s not like you are the only one that was called Vermillion that came here.|(Sextria)
This sword is the best and I''ll be one of its sheath, I''d like to meet the other sheath as well .... to get along.
Axandrion POV
|YOU DID WHAT ?|(Axandrion)
|I said that I made a bond of soul between my daughter and your son, since both of them are half even though they are Apostle they should stay together.|(Man)
The Androginous man in front of me said while calmly zipping some tea.
|LIBIDROS !! DON''T TRY TO KID WITH ME !!! WE HAVE NO RIGHT TO FORCE THEM TO BE TOGETHER LIKE THAT !!|(Axandrion)
|I know why you are mad, he already had an unknown bound of soul since he was born and it wasn''t a sibling bound so you don''t know what would happen if his soul happened to have two people he is soul bound with. Wrath ... we tested that before doing on the two of them. While you were sleeping seventy years passed before we join you so we had time, for example Iris had Imperion ten years after Apocalypse was born, we put out children into stasis until we had enough them and then we sent them away so relax. At best they will just be drawn to each other.|(Libidros)
|Calm down brother, as Libidros said it was a plan we all agreed on. We had all accepted Apocalypse and Freya, that''s why Kern took the full hit of Diligence breath at you place, if those two kids are happy then the war would have ended sooner or later .... unfortunaly since we had to send the children away it turned out for the latter. Sigh, and if only we had managed to prevent that dragon spy from taking Freya.|(Iris)
A tall yet chubby man raised his cup of tea and said.
|Well no matter what we sat we were too weak and needed more fighting power, almost all the Tytans had turned into mindless beast like lower dragon so they weren''t of much use.|(Man)
To that the smallest man (two meters tall) of the group said.
|Disheraas is right, it is truly enviable to have that much fighting power and being so big at the same time, that''s why I hate dragons, they are big and powerful.|(Little man)
A man playing with a gold coin looked at him and raised an eybrow.
|That has nothing to do about what Disheraas said Jalourno, you always had a height complex.|(Man with a gold coin)
The smallest man glared at him but quickly looked away while puffing his cheeks like a little kid.
|By the way Sleerena and her daughter Restaria still haven''t woke up right ?|(Axandrion)
To that the fat man shook his head left and right.
|No, the two of them are still in the Belphegor sleep effect. Anyway I am going to eat something and great your son Iris, I heard he something like the Vice-leader or something.|(Disheraas)
|I don''t think they have a governement as of yet, they are laying low for the time being.|(Iris)
|I see .... anyway I can''t wait to see our kids playing together oh and by the way Axandrion .... congrats on being a grandfather.|(Disheraas)
|YoOU !!!|(Axandrion)
third person POV
Imperion was listening to the conversation of the older generation as he let out a sigh as if giving up.
|Sigh ... old men.|(Imperion)
As Wrath is busy the other are too
As Wrath is busy the other are too
I wake up and shake my head to fight against the drowsiness that was blurring my mind and see that Sextria is rubbing herself against me while sleeping, my right arm is burried between her enormous breasts. For someone as lustful as her sleeping face is kinda cute .... And now my leg is feelling wet from all her rubbing, I just need to verify something. I put my hand on her dripping wet pussy and rub it against it a little. She moans quietly and I lick my hand I had put on her lower mouth.
|As I thought it is cherry flavored.|(Apocalypse)
Well I got nothing to do today, so I guess I can enjoy it. I''ll have to contact Yua though .... Oh by the dragon goddess she is going to scold me hard. Better soon than never, I rummage through my pants to find the communication crystal and I activate it. The crystal shined for a few moments and Yualina''s figure appeared, she has her hair tied in a braid and was wearing her usual celtic like dress. She is sitting while drinking tea, she really loves to drink tea.
|Good morning dear, how are you today ?|(Yualina)
She said as she zipped her tea, I think I saw Julia''s tail just behind her just now, I''ll tell her hi later.
|Yeash so I know this might be a little sudden but I kinda came across Lust and we fucked ..... Sigh, so I was thinking of bringing her home once everything is finished.|(Apocalypse)
She put her cup on the table and sighed. She is definitly mad at me right now, sigh why does it always end like that.
|Speaking about that, we prepared some rules with the other since we were expecting things like that to happen. Also we prepared a group of mistress amongs the maids. So the rules are simple, every women you happen to ''play with'' during your travels are to become your wives, the mistress are for stress reliever when you are not here and we are lacking diversity and fun amongs girl or if you and us want to add more people, every women you impregnante is to become your wife, should she be a vixen me and the other shall handle her by either killing or educating her.
Also we''d like you to bring back someone else with scales, some elven beauties, Limia would like some other sentient monsters, Glymina wouldn''t be against another tentacled one, Eleonore is kind of lonely without any other human around, Lara doesn''t want anything. By the way Lifera recently came to the mansion to meet us to see how we were, she was quite satisfied and drunk tea with us.|(Yualine)
|..... Why are ya telling me ta find more wives and why does it feels like ya want me ta do tha grocery for ya ?|(Apocalypse)
I am kind of dumbstruck by what she just said, it is not like I want to increase the number of wife I already have but it isn''t like I will mind it if it happen. I mean nobody would complain if the number of people he has fun with goes up. Well since I am a noble you might say that having a great number of kids would cause trouble for the succession but even as a noble I don''t have any territory and I refuse to have one ..... also even if we talk about succession Vermillion are a war like species so I am worried about my kids going around causing a ruckus everywhere they go and for their arrogance .... I don''t plan on telling them what is a noble until they have a good enough head on their shoulders.
But seriously she tells me to find even more wives just like that, is she disatisfied with me or what ? i''d be really sad if she is, I like her .... and I sound like a kid now. Yua''s figure disappear and my father''s one appear.
|Yo sonny, I had something important to tell you about what your wife just told you.|(Axandrion)
|Please make it quick, her using me as a wife bringer is making me feeling a bit sad.|(Apocalypse)
|Yeah about that ..... I just heard from the previous Lust but it seems that he soul bonded you with his daughter some of her power attached itself on you and since you did something similar with your other wives they kinda inherited some of Lust''s power too so ..... they became a bit lustful and instead of getting angry when you bring women home they just see them as object to satisfy their excessive lust. Not that you don''t do it with enough skill but it''s tat you can''t do it that often, by the way even you are affected but since you are aslso Wrath the effects are a bit weaker. Sorry, because of this idiot you have to bear that burden.|(Axandrion)
|Wait a minute, if they are over-flowing with lust won''t they turn ta a nearby man ?|(Apocalypse)
He shook his head in denial and I sigh in relief, if they did I would be broken and when I say broken I mean in a very wrathful way.
|You see since that lust comes from you they lust over women and you. But if they meet Lust I bet they''ll try to do her right away since she is the source of the power you gave them. So if you ever meet Lust in your travel I recommand you to get along well with her since ... you know, I don''t want you to be mad if she fucks with your wife.|(Axandrion)
|Speaking about that ..... I kindda fucked with her last night.|(Apocalypse)
|...... Ah ........ well ...... I guess it is fine to taker her home then ..... and I had swore to Lyla that I''ll raise him as a good man, she is going to kill me.|(Axandrion)
The last part was said in a whisper but I was able to hear it, maybe monogamy was in order five hundred years ago ? Anyway I give them my goodbies and cut the communication, I turn around to see Sextria who was giving me a handjob from behind, it seems she had woke up about half-way through and had started doing that. It was hard to try not to react when she is so skillful, I look at her in the eyes and she show me a dazzling smile.
|Okay now it is pay-back time.|(Apocalypse)
Earlier in the night, In the Guarmille''s royal room, Alice POV
I sit on the sofa in the living room, My mother and father are already on their personnal armchair. My brother comes running and jump on my lap, he is only eight years old and is name is Ereocl Guarbi Viveraldi Teoris Saturna and he is so cute ~~.
|Cyphorine .... I can''t .... breath .... please .... let go of .... me ....|(Ereocl)
|Sorry Veveraldi ~~ You''re just so cuteeeee ~~|(Alice)If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
I said as I weakened my hug, I just couldn''t resist. The room we are in is big by a commoner standard but normaly for royalty rooms are even bigger, the church gave us lower nobility rooms because we are accused of heresy, even the servants are snoring at us. To tell the truth the size doesn''t bother me at all and neither does it bother my parents since we all learned modesty and other useful stuff from Apocalypse. He''s corrupt noble hunt was really scary, even children weren''t sparred ....well that''s if they were really corrupt and by that I mean in a psycopathic way, noble who looked down on commoners were just beaten up and educated but those who enjoyed killing them were brutally killed. And that''s how he got his Crimson Duke title, the worst is he thinks that they say his name but in reality if they did it would be Duke Crimson and not Crimson Duke, well the populace likes him so he is doing well.
|But to think our dear Crimson Duke has killed prince Vermen .... what will we do ? War is an option.|(Queen)
My mother said, it is true that killing a prince isn''t something you can just scuff over since if the royal family doesn''t retaliate they would look like they couldn''t avene their family so nobody would trust them to handle a kingdom.
|I doupt they would want to wage war against us after seeing his power, maybe they''ll try to send some assassin. But if they do attack us then I think they''ll first ally with the other allied country and then attack from all the side. Though I think we can trust the Empire not to attack us since they know Apocalypse personnaly, but if all the other countries attack then we will still be in trouble.|(King)
It is then that I saw black clothed figures behind mother and father, they were going to stab them with short daggers I tried to warn them but when they swung their weapon they were stopped by a thin string. They did not made any sound but I could see the shock in their eyes, as I was going to use this opportunity to launch a little spell at them a dark smoke passed next to me and went towards the assassins. It aproached the nearest one at lightning speed and for a few seconds a white haired man appeared and swung a scythe at the assasin.
The assassin eyes widen in shock and quickly lost the light of life as a spray of red blood sprayed from his torso. The smoke did not wait and charged towards another assassin and cut them down with the scythe. As blood was going to spray all over me and my brother a woman with long spider leg in her back got in front of us and was sprayed with the blood in our stead. She swung her spide leg to some of the assassins and they all dropped dead with hole in their chest.
Once they had killed all of them the smoke turned into a man over two meters and fifty centimeters tall, he had medium long white hair and eyes of two diferent color, one clear blue and the other one deep green. A red tribal tattoo is under his right eye and I can see a little fang coming out of his mouth. He is wearing an armor that seems to have been made from insects exo-skeleton and a jet black cloak, two nasty looking daggers and a fold-able X shaped bow are hanging from his belt, he is wielding a humongues scythe with a red outline on the blade and a skeletal frame.
As for the woman she had long black silk-like hair and an amazing body. Her eyes were completly black, without any irises, and two little fangs were coming out of her mouth. He long black spider legs were strangely enough quite attractive and she was wearing some sort of white dress with some frills.
|I haven''t fought against humans for a thousand yearsand they have become this sloppy, good thing the Vermillion came back .... at least fighting them should still be fun.|(Woman with spider leg in her back.)
The Man looked at her with an emmotionless face and then turned his gaze away without saying anything. Suddenly the door bursted open and a tall man in golden armor and a man is ample clothing and a ponytail entered with a black clother person on their back and throwed them on the ground.
|Monti, Raphelia those are the two that were watching from affar.|(Man in ample clothing)
To that the scythe wielding man nodded and went to grab the two black clothed people that were thrown. Finaly we woke up from our daze and father was the first to ask.
|Who are you ?!|(King)
The golden armor wearing man turned his head and bowed lightly.
|Sorry your majesty, Apocalypse tasked us to protect you and your family. Sneaking on your sky rai wasn''t something easy, Monti was always running out of mana so we had to feed him with our blood constantly and that was tiring. And plus Raphelia joined us mid-ways when you stopped near the night forest. By the way I am Memurien and this is Kirego there are still Barandian, Sila and and Kimia who are standing outside as guard but we don''t care about those three.|(Memurien)
So Apocalypse sent some of his kin to guard us when he knew we were forbiden from bringing any guards. This guy is really nice but if they had been spotted then it would have turned really bad but I am thanksful since that boldness of his just saved us.
|... I can only guess you are all Vemillion, sigh, the pope would go mad if he learned about this.|(King)
|I am not. I am a black widow.|(Raphelia)
|That''s even worth.|(King)
|By the way Raphelia, are yu okay with letting those children alone ? The forest is a dangerous one.|(Kirego)
|I gave them to my underling, it is not the first time I leave the forest without them after all.|(Raphelia)
|Anyway now it is interogation time.|(Memurien)
Imperion''s POV
And there I stand smoking a cigarette on the passed out pet dragon that Apocalypse "tamed" and I keep punching an arrogant Vermillion who thought he was smart by infiltrating our ranks to inform the organisation of our moves.
|Tsk, just a bunch of disapointing kids.|(Imperion)
Seriously, they even tried to get Derogo to destroy mansion so I had to knock him up. I drop the dead body that was now hanging lifelessly and kicked it away, the nearby slimes will deal with it later. Damn killing him by punching him in the face took long, a Vermillion regenerative ability are really impressive and goddamn annoying when you try to kill one without a weapon. I jump down from Derogo and go to the mansion I enter the dinner room and see my mother-in-law Hanna with her husband Idgar and her othe wife Ellen.
|Imperion, we search through their belonging and they had the same arm-band as the guy who kidnapped children.|(Idgar)
|Sigh, and they recently conquered a country ...... Well fuck it I am going there to crush them and their fucking little delusion of how the world works.|(Imperion)
I said as I grabbed my equipements, I have no time to wait for that idiot of Apocalypse to come back and since Lara and Axandrion are here everything should be okay. I grab my rapiere and go to Jean to say goodbye. I kiss her as I carress her smooth hair and her stomach.
|I''ll be back before the little one comes out.|(Imperion)
|You better be because it is still quite a long time away.|(Jean)
|Well Eali can keep you company in these one.|(Imperion)
|The fact that she hid her pregnancy to Apocalypse to surprise him when he comes back really makes me think she is one hell of a little devil.|(Jean)
|Speak about it, well I gotta go.|(Imperion)
I turn around and go outside once again, once I am far enough from the mansion I stop walking and sigh. Sorry for not telling you old friend but it seems my dad too wasn''t a Vermillion, my body start to change, a mane grow from my hair to my beard, my eyes become golden and slitted, my teeth grow sharp and golden fur grow on my body, my limbs began to look like lion''s limbs and a lion tail sprout from my back. I walk to a nearby pond of water and look at myself and yup, I am a bipedal lion. Well I would never have found out about this form of mine if I hadn''t listened to the previous generation of Apostle when they were having their private talk, it seems every current Apostle is in fact an half since an half-Vermillion is stronger than a pure Vermillion. Something like if you have Vermillion''s blood then you''ll always have the Vermillion''s full strength but when we are half we have the qualities of both Vermillion and the race of the other parents.
The only reason half Vermillion were rare in the past seems to be because not a lot of people liked to mingle with us, except for dark elves. Anyway it seems my father was a Leo, the equivalent of a Fenrir but for were-lion. There aren''t a lot of were-thing species but each of them are top class sentient monsters.
|I put strength in my legs and kick the floor, it''s time to get rid of all those stupid people who think they can use their power as they please.
|Truly a disgrace to the Vermillion.|(Imperion)
Side story #Stats of Apocalypse and his family
Side story #Stats of Apocalypse and his family
|So you want me to tell you his and his family stats ?|(Goddess Lunaria of the spear)
|Yes, I am just curious but I suck at making stats so please Luna *puppy eyes*|(Dragon goddess)
My friend Lunaria looked at me in the eyes and sighed after a while.
|Okay I''ll do it but better be prepared to have some Demi-god laying around your world after I am finished exploring it. And you better not tell Erolion about it otherwise it won''t end with just a guardian getting blown up.|(Lunaria)
I nodded my head in fear, even though she is my friend I know she is so broken she wouldn''t hesitate to cut me down. She is someone who killed four gods when she was was still an end-able existence and is now able to speak with the author, even I can''t do that.
|So let''s start by his wifes.|(Lunaria)
Titles : [Red rider] [Cousin of the delinquent breaker] [Jaw breaker] [Karate world champion] [Crimson bride] [Bride of the strongest] [Destroyer Duchess]
|Talk about taking a step further in power.|(Lunaria)
Titles : [Fucking snake tongue] [Delinquent breaker Evan] [Brother of sin : Wrath] [Mad ogre] [Muscle-head] [Crimson duke] [Harem king] [Womanizer] [ennemy of woman-kind] [Heretic Duke] [The guy with the sexually confusing transformation] [Army destroyer] [Hero of the beastmen slaves] [God of Wrath] [Noble hunter]
|..... Well fuck me ..... Even I didn''t had such good stat at his level. I am kinda interested in what he''ll become now and from what I see his father is still stronger than him .... So that''s the level of power of the Apostle of a world with two god maker, sound so exciting.|(Lunaria]
|Well if it is just about strength then yes his father is more powerful and Imperion is faster than him. If Sextria leveled up she should be on par with him but there the fact that given his latent power he will certainly surpass them all and grow even more. Another race of Tytan appearing might not be impossible.|(Dragon goddess]
|Well Anyway since the author asked me to show you so the reader can compare how the stats of the people from above are crazy .... here is the average stats of a D rank adventurer.|(Lunaria)
Level : 60
HP : 40
MP : 50
Strength : 20
Agility : 35
Stamina : 50
Wisdom : 40
Intelligence : 25
Mind : 50
By the way :
-HP is vitality.
-MP is your mana pool
-Strength is you physical strength
-Agility is your overall speed and your body elasticity
-Stamina is your stamina duh
-Wisdom is you mental strength
-Intelligence is the strength of your spell
-Mind is you mental fortitude against mind attack.
Many things happens and some are better than others
Many things happens and some are better than others
In a land far away from Apocalypse and his friends, during the tournament, Imperion''s father POV
While in my monster form I enter the meeting cave, from my height of ffifteen meters I can see all the other. If you count me in then we are six, we are all sentient monsters, I myself is a Leo, the evolution of a were-lion if I had to describe myself I''d say that I am a giant lion ..... pretty simple right well that''s my monster form not my human form. Speaking of my human form I take and shrink down by several meters until I am only two meters tall and standing on my two legs. I look at myself in the small pond of water under me, I have waist long straight golden hair and slitted golden eyes, my face became much more androginous when I became a Leo.
I walk towards the table and I sit down at my throne and look at my comrades, from right to left there is Lise, she is an Abyss eater a rather powerful monster with a bottomless stomach and rather disturbing monster form but her human form is much nicer to the eyes, with a pearless white face and long jet black hair, wearing a long sleeved kimino with sakura sewn on it, her blood red lips and black eyes giving her the air of a defaultless princess, she is the one who gave birth to the last Gluttony five hundred years ago.
Next to her are two women who can only be called complete opposite of each other in term of appearance, one is a long haired blond woman with clear blue eyes and ivory white skin wearing a pink and white frilly princess dress while the other one is a woman with short messy red hair and green eyes wearing animal pelt as clothes. In fact those two women are only one being, they are a monster called Twin of misery, a monster with two different consciousness and bodies but should a body die the other one would absorb it and become a Lost one, a monster drowned in rage and should be put out immediatly, the both f them birthed the Last Envy. The Twin of misery are a type of monsters who constantly disire what its other half has but would get lost in rage once it has it.
Next to her is a tall man with a thin built, two jet black bat wings coming out of his back and long greyish hair going down to his thin yet muscular chest, two sharp fangs coming out of his mouth his blood red eyes standing out from his sick white skin. He is a True ancestor, a monster even more powerful than a vampire ruler and a true predator of the night, as always he is wearing a long overcoat and ziping some blood from his glass. He is the father of the last Sloth.
Next to him is a woman with long green hair made of leaves and a wood-like brown skin and enchanting pink eyes. Countless of thick branches coming out of her back grabbing her wooden throne as if wanting to absorb it. She is wearing a long light pink plain dress that put little to the imagination. She is a Dryad or a Wood succubus like some people like to call her kin. She is the mother of the last Lust.
Next to the Dryad is a woman with two bull''s horns coming out of her forehead, her short dark brown hair going very well with her brown eyes and tanned skin. Although not bulky you can see that she is very muscular. She is wearing a white shirt under her blacksmith hapron and she is currently eating some iron ingot. She is a Earth Minos or the highest evolution a minautor can get. She is the mother of the Last Greed, she is not from a very greedy race but the previous Greed was a weapon maniac and she makes GOOD weapons.
And finaly there is me ..... The father of the last Pride, the mother of the last Wrath isn''t here since she is being confined somewhere on the Dragon continent.
|So, Liorsos, are our children really back ?|(Abyss eater)
Liorsos is me by the way.
|Yes they are, though they do not have all met but as we predicted they all reappeared on the central continent. I also learned a rather good new .... it seems that each of our lovers are living with my son and Wrath. Wrath seems to have found Sloth not too long ago. That''s all I''ve been abe to gather from my undercover mission.|(Liorsos)
|... Dear is back ? Wasn''t a Vermillion''s lifespan only three hundred years ?|(Eath Minos)
|Oh yeah you aren''t aware of it since you''re quite young Terasi but that''s a lie.|(Liorsos)
|What do you mean ? Even my dear Greed said that.|(Terasi)
|What Liorsos said wasn''t a lie Terasi, three hundred years is just the average time they used to live because of the war but I met Vermillion who used to be several thousand of years old, he was the first Vermillion of Wrath the one who ate the flesh of the last Tytan of Wrath Bervark and the only Vermillion who got so powerful that his size rivalled that of the Tytan themselves. Ahhhh ~~ those were the good times.|(True ancestor)
|Why do I suddenly feel way too young to know who this guy was ?|(Liorsos)
|Knowing Dracul this story must be several million of years old.|(Dryad)
|Damn right Sylili, that good old Fervas is nothing but dust now. Speaking of Wrath, is the current leader Wrath like planned our dear ones ?|(Dracul)
|From what my underling reported it seems it is indeed the case, the presence he has from being both a Vermillion and a Dragon as well as the charisma he gained due to being soul bound with the current Lust gave him both the position and power to stand at the top. Also the side effect from the soul bounding with Lust happened like expected, increased in sexual urge and need to have several people with whom satisfy ones Lust. Sigh ..... The Fairy Queen is going to want a piece of him if she ever hear of him..... Oh fuck.|(Liorsos)
|What is it Liors ?|(Wild looking twin) |You seem troubled king of the desert.|(Princess looking twin)
|Lir and Ya are right, your face cramped just now.|(Selili)
|I just remembered what my surbodinate told me, he bounded himself with his wives using a Fairy bound so this old hag is bound to learn about him. By the dear goddess we''re never going to hear the end of it.|(Liorsos)Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
Sylili the Dryad facepalmed herself, Dracul''s eyebrow twitched in a pissed off way, Terasi broke her mug, the twin Lir and Ya are banging their head on the table and Himesakaya the abyss eater has frozen stiff. Yeah, if the Fairy Queen get involved with all that shit then shit is going to go south very quickly, she is very ..... moody and powerful you see. We all are SSS rank monster but against her we are nothing ... well maybe Dracul or Himesakaya could go up against her but me and the other I am really not sure aout that.
|What should we do ? He is more powerful than her so he should be able to handle her if she ever cause trouble.|(Himesakaya)
|That''s not the problem, if he ever marry her then her bragging will be infernal, she was so jealous that we got a Vermillion that she freezed both Dracul''s and my feet for an entire year to cool herself down.|(Liorsos)
|I should send Ferina to watch over him, plus she''ll be happy to be around Vermillion, she''s been depressed since her husband died during the extermination.|(Dracul)
|Do you think she''ll try to get her fangs on him ?|(Terasi)
|Not that it matters as long as that old hag doesn''t get him.|(Liorsos)
|By the way Lios didn''t you said a while ago that a group of Devil had been spotted in your territory ?|(Lir) |King of the desert, weren''t those out-wordly monsters driving you mad ?|(Ya)
|Oh yeah them .... They left a while ago, I guess they were searching for something so I sent a few of my underlings to watch over them and turns out they are just roaming around and sometimes disappearing and reappearing. I try to make the nearby ton evacuate so the human doesn''t end up getting wiped out, even if they are stronger than on the central continent I doupt they''ll be able to stop an army of Devil.|(Liorsos)
|I see, if you learn more you should inform us.|(Dracul)
I nod to him, that army is indeed troublesome, from what I know their leader is a she-Devil of a Succubus as we like to call them. The strangest thing is that they appeared out of nowhere and without being summoned and that my boy is something alarming. Suddenly we hear footsteps coming from the entrance of the cave.
|Sigh ... the Human have come.|(Terasi)
|I said we should meet at my tree but no, you didn''t listened to me.|(Sylili)
|Well I won''t turn down food|(Himesakaya)
We stand up and go to the entrance, those Humans raid are really irritating, the Human on the Heavenly continent are stronger than those on the central continent so they tend to get cocky. The must shocking thing is that they have the tendancy to sink all ship getting too far away from the central continent shore and because of that the central continent''s people havent figured out they are more than one continent well thanks to that they didn''t got invlved with the war between the Heavenly continent and the Wild continent.
In fact the central continent is the only continent where all the races except the bird kin are gathered, The Heavenly continent is inhabited by Human, and their non-Human slaves. The Wild continent is inhabited only by Beastmen, the Ironhide continent with only Dwarves and their automatons, the Dragon continent ... the name exlains enough, the Chaos land where the Demons reside, the Golden Forest continent that''s divided in two, High-elves and Wood-elves against the Dark-elves, the Tytanic continent where the Vermillion used to live but now it is only a land filled with rampaging Tytan sub-speciees that degenerated into monsters and finaly the Flying land where the bird kin lives.
Anyway, It is time to break some Humans.
Leader of the Devil, Kugira POV
We''ve been roaming this world for about a year but I did not found any trace of our king, my husband, when he died I promised him to be by his side again and yet it took me more than five hundred years. I walk around the camp while looking with nostalgy at the ring he offered me nine thousand years ago. It is a beautiful crimson dragon ring with a deep blue pearl monted on it. While silently walking I stumble across one of my aid, a giant amongs giant, fifty meters tall and deep red skin, he is Lemoncrad a Chaos Tytan, one of the most powerful races of our world of origin. He lost his right arm in the void when we finaly found our king.
|My Queen.|(Lemoncrad)
|Rise Lemoncrad, how are you doing ? For a warrior like you to lose your arms must be a huge loss.|(Kugira)
|This is nothing my Queen, an arm for our king is nothing I am more worried about what his majesty became.|(Lemoncrad)
|So you sensed it too Lemoncrad, this wretched energy of the gods.|(Kugira)
|I was not speaking about that my Queen.|(Lemoncrad)
|Explain yourself Lemoncrad.|(Kugira)
|I talked about it with Guira and we agreed on it. It is much likely that our king has become a Guardian, neither holy nor Demonic.|(Lemoncrad)
I see, I guess the gods have a rather bad sense of humor by turning a world conqueror into a Guardian. Sigh, my dear Salem what have you become ? I swear on my name, Kugira Solomon Hidres Ferbrandir that I''ll bring you back to me.
|GUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!|(Distant roar)
|He is in that direction.|(Kugira)
I point in the direction of the roar, I don''t know why but I know it. My hearts flutter and my breathing pace accelerate, just you wait dear, soon so soon I''ll hold you like before.
Apocalypse POV
Well today is the last day of the tournament .... Yeah I know I skipped three days but we all know that the tournament arc are boring and besides there weren''t really strong fighter either, the team with the dragon-newt forfeited against me on the third day so I didn''t got to fight them but since they won the tournament and killed the ground Hydra I''ll have to fight them today. Oh yeah, I got a night visit by the Apostle of Humility, nothing happened but I got some information.
The Apostle of Dilligence, the red haid, is my grandfather and is the one who turned my father into charcoal, I didn''t told her that he wasn''t dead since I am not sure I can trust her even if she told me that she is on my mother''s side, who by the way is confined on another continent. She also told me that my sister did not know any of that and believed both of her parents died during the war, she''s a sheltered Princess with a big name and that''s all, of course she''s powerful because of her Vermillion''s and Dragon''s heritage but it''s not enough for her to beat another Apostle.
Anyway, right now I am facing the dragon-newt Lefet, he has short purple hair and blue eyes, right now he looks like a normal human but with slitted eyes and some scales on the base of is throat, he must be about two meters tall and is fairly muscular. He was wielding a golden spear and wearing a blue armor made out of reptilian scales.
|We finaly meet at last.|(Lefet)
|Ya wanted ta fight me that much ?|(Apocalypse)
|Every powerful warrior would want to fight against the Crimson Duke who is said to be stronger than a hundred warrior.|(Lefet)
|Ya''re praising me.|(Apocalypse)
|I am but I''ll defeat you, even if I suck at magic I am still a three horned.|(Lefet)
|Why are ya telling me how many horns ya have ? Are they really important ?|(Apocalypse)
|Of course, the more horns a Dragon or a dragon-newt has the more powerful they are, of course a three horned dragon-newt would get rolled over by a three horned Dragon.|(Lefet)
|I see, glad to know that.|(Apocalypse)
The announcer declared the beggining of the match and Lefet immediatly transformed, Had had large purple Dragon wings and purple scales on his face, his teeth sharpened and his eyes also turned purple. Three horns sprouted from his forehead, each of them was about two thumbs wide and twenty centimeters tall, curving to the sky as if they were a crown. He charged at me and thrusted his spear at me at a speed a Human shouldn''t be able to react to.
I caught his spear before it reached my chest, of course I haven''t grabbed the blade but the hilt and that seemed to surprise him greatly.
|Too bad for ya I''ve got more.|(Apocalypse)
I said as I took my dragon-newt form, his widdened in shock and the entire crowd gasped.
|Impossible .... eight horned.|(Lefet)
Eight horned ? Last time I checked I only had seven of them.
The tournament came to an end
The tournament came to an end
Lefet POV
In front of me was Apocalypse Vermillion, or Crimson for the plebs, towering us from his height of three meters. His shoulder-long light brown hair fluttering in the wind, his wide wings spreading six meters long, his muscular body covered in light blue scales, a two meters long reaptilian tail that could crush walls with but a swing, white claws sharper than any sword, two row of spikes coming from the back of the neck and merging into one at the end of the tail as well as that light brown mane from the back of the neck to the tip of the tail, those deep green slitted eyes that beams with majesty and sharp teeth that would put even the most fearsome canid to shame. Two arm thick horns coming from the elbows to the shoulders, two other two thumbs wide horns coming from forehead and bending towards the sky as if defying those who sit above, two other next to them going to the back of the head to slightly bend towards the sky, a unicorn-like horn in the middle of the forehead and the last one coming from the back of the head bending upwards to onc again defy the gods.
Seeing him like that was like gazing at a heavenly being descending from his throne ..... And the pope wants me to kill him ?!! Horns show the power of a Dragon-newt, even Huysav only has six of them and the difference in power between a one horned and a two horned is as great as even and earth and here I am a three horned facing against a eight horned. What''s more is that give the stories I heard about him from the soldier I interogated he is extremely powerful even when he isn''t in his Dragon-newt form.
From the knowledge I have he is a Vermillion, a member of the races my father worked on exterminating since he hatched out of the egg. Therefore even if he was a three horned he would trample over me, TSK Humans are so STUPID !! What is the pope thinking ?! Forget about us Dragon-newt and just ask help from the Apostles, speaking of them, why are they just sitting there without doing anything ?! I can see them quietly watching, those dis-interested eyes are pissing me off.
Suddenly after what felt like an eternity Apocalypse let go of my spear and asked in his deep voices that echoed in my head like a faint whisper.
|Tell me boy, have ya ever loved someone ?|(Apocalypse)
|Why should I ? Things like love are useless on a battlefield.|(Lefet)
He looked at me a little surprised but quickly bursted into a loud laughter.
|Hahahaha That''s a good one boy but let me correct ya on something.|(Apocalypse)
Taking the opportunity he had given me by not retiliating I charge at him again and thrust my spear at his legs but he calmly chase it away like it was nothing but a calm breeze.
|When I was young I loved a girl and that girl loved me back, I felt like I could do anything if she was backing me up. Shopie was tha name of that girl, not much of a fighter and sucking at studying but she was tha type of girl who makes ya happy just by being there. Going ta school with her, combing her hair and her combing mine, us eating out at a nearby lake those ware days I used to and still treasure. But tha world isn''t as fun as kids tend ta believe, after three month being together tha docters found out she had a lung''s cancer because she had tha habit ta smoke whenever she was stressed ..... that means everyday.
Her parent''s hadn''t tha money ta pay for tha cure and that''s when that bastard came out !!|(Apocalypse)
The previous easy-going and majestic air he had around him fadded only to leave place to a mad beast filled with rage. Apocalypse''s scales turned black with dark red tinges at their tip, his eyes completly red as if a torrent of fire had ignited them.
|That bastard Enri used her fear of death ta manipulate her inta becoming his girlfirend and leading me in a trap ! We were only twelves but that bastard had gathered one hundred people using his father''s fame. She called me ta come and celebrate her being cured, at tha time I did not know where she had found tha money to buy tha medicine but I did not care, she was healthy and that''s all that mattered ta me. But when I went ta her home I was abushed by Enri and his underling, at the time I wasn''t as strong as I am now, only better than an average human and unarmed when they had crowbars and knives.
She was standing there, next to him, her head lowered in shame. He lifted her head and put his filthy lips on her''s and I snapped. It did not mattered if they were a hundred or a thousand, bear-handed or holding a weapon I simply charged in and fought my way through, getting cut and getting hit ... it did not mattered, I just needed to keep on advancing while taking them down, eventually they wouldn''t be able to stand.
Bones getting crushed, jaws getting broken, spirit dying out in tha flames of my wrath. That day one hundred and one people were sent ta tha hospital and sixty two of them stayed in coma for more than one month. Because of the weapons found where the fight took place I was deemed innocent and Enri just barely managed ta escape from being sent ta a re-education center. I was broken, I did not know what ta do, I was too hurt that she did not trusted me enough ta ask for my help, if I wanted I could get tha money quite easily, I was quite famous after all.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
I started ta act as if I hated her ta protect her from Enri who would surely lose interest in her if I showed we weren''t that close, but it only barely worked.
Then I was transported here, I met my wives and I met Alice ... I mean Alicia. Even though life was a tad more difficult here I was enjoying myself so I swoe ta myself not ta let it happen ever again, every shady guy approaching us was eliminated without a chance ta do anything.|(Apocalypse)
He looked at the Royal sit with a faint smile while still parrying my thrust and other attacks. Suddenly I was thrown back, I rolled on the floor and stood up to look at him. His hair were fluttering as if they had a will of their own, rocks flying around him who was lightly floating with a mad look in his eyes, if anything he looked like a wrathful god descending.
|BUT YOU GUYS HAD TO SHOW UP !!! TO RUIN MY FUN AND PEACEFUL LIFE !! AND FOR SUCH A LIFE I''LL BE WILLING TO BECOME A MONSTER !!!|(Apocalypse)
He said as he disappeared from my sight and punch my left side, sending me flying. I took another hit in the guts and was sent in the air once again. I can hear them my bones breaking after each of his earth-shattering hit, I can hear the detonation his fists make when they connect to my flesh and I can feel it ..... My hopelessness. Trying to stop this onslaught I took a deep breath and open my mouth to let out a purple fire breath. He jump back to avoid it and look at me with a smile.
|Oh ~~ Let me try that. *hhmmppffffff* *breath out*|(Apocalypse)
As he opened his mouth black and dark red flames came out and try to engulf me, I once again use my fire breath and the flames collided, his clearly overpowering mine. Seeing that I stopped and jumped back to avoid it. Once the flames fadded only a charred black soil was left, .....well with the magic he used we''re going to have some nice magic stone growing in the stadium in a few months. But Tsk, if my breath had no effect on him than I''ll try my Dragon roar.
|KKKKKKAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAA !!!|(Lefet)
The air around me shook a little and shockwaves were sent in his direction. He flapped his wing towards the shockwave and it fadded .... with me being sent crashing in a wall because of the wind he caused, gosh if the Apostles hadn''t protected the publics they would''ve been blowed away. I looked at him and all he was doing was shaking his head left and right with his arms crossed in front of his chest.
|Not good, that isn''t a roar. Let me show ya how it is done. GUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!|(Apocalypse)
I was burried even deeper in the wall, and the Apostle had to cast a shield to protect the public from the shockwaves. I see .... he was the one who roared all those time, and us wo were thinking that this earth-shaking roar was from some kind of powerful monsters when in fact it was him. Un-burrying myself from the wall I fell down on my knees and having my gaze casting downwards I only saw his feet closer to me, he stopped just in front of me and I lifted my face, his eyes were completly blue like his scales.
|That is why love is important in figting, with it even if ya become a monster ya still have something ta cling ta so ya don''t lose yarself.|(Apocalypse)
And the fight was his win.
Apocalypse POV
As I stood alone in the center of the arena under the gaze of everyone who were to dumbfounded to do anything. I have won the tournament therefore Alice should be free of charge, I front of me were the seven Apostles of the Dragon goddess.
|Your face looks so much like his that it disgust me.|(Man Apostle with red hair)
|And yar''s make me remember rather nasty memories ya old fart, how did it felt like ta burn yar own son-in-law ?|(Apocalypse)
|You !!|(Man Apostle with red hair)
|Diligence calm down, no matter what you say he is right you weren''t soft with the Vermillion. Anyway, Apocalypse, We must apologize for the Humans behavior, that fight is only between the Dragons and the Vermillion, the likes of Human shoudln''t interfere.|(Woman Apostle with silver hair)
|What ya said is indeed true but I''ll add something else .... this fight is only between the Apostles, ordinary members of our races shouldn''t be involved.|(Apocalypse)
|It is rather surprising for a Vermillion to say that but we''ll respect that condition seeing on how peaceful were the Vermillion in their return.|(Man Apostle with brown hair)
|Give me nine years and I''ll come to yar doors with all the Apostles to end it once and for all.|(Apocalypse)
At that moment my sister took a step forward and looked at me, she is only a little smaller than me, two meters and eighty-nine centimeters tall. I looked at her in the eyes, her beautiful deep blue eyes, as blue as an endless ocean. I took a step forwards and hugged her with all my might, she freezed on the spot and after some time I let go of her, I turn away and took my complete Dragon form, you know the one I managed to achieve in the Demon country.
|In nine year I''ll be knocking at your door so we can finish it all, during that time make sure that yar races and all the other races too stay un-involved in that war. And ya sister, because I do not want ta cause further conflict here I''ll leave without telling ya who ya really are but know that once ya have learned tha truth ya''ll either be with me or against me, I hope ya do tha right choices for mother and father.|(Apocalypse)
I took some step forwards and looked at the crowd of people who were gazing at my draconic body, I sighed.
|Humans, hear me well. Ya have stepped somewhere ya don''t belong and shall therefore back down or else neither tha Vermillion nor tha Dragons shall forgive ya. Ya are only Humans and therefore must not involve yarself with tha affair of tha gods, a man cannot be a heretic only an Apostle can and ya''re are a thousand years too early ta try ta teach us, Apostles. From now on tha Vermillion and tha Dragons shall punish anyone who dares use tha name of a god to kill someone else.|(Apocalypse)
As I said that someone jumped on my back, it was Sextria, I kicked the floor with my back feet and flapped my wings and flew away to go back home.
Diligence POV
Even though I do not want to wait to crush them I must, the other Apostles agreed with him. My eyes fell on my grand-daughter, sigh, if only he had died during the tournaments I wouldn''t have too sacrifice you Freya. Nobody cares if a mix-blood like you get her power stolen by the goddess, because she did not listened to her and killed the Guardian, after all it was the only reason I kept you with me.
Side story #5 Now on Earth
|Hello hello dear public and welcome on Midnight news, I am Melicia Fray and I''ll the one entertaining you tonight. Today marks the sixth aniversary of what we called "the great abduction", where hundred of teenagers disappeared without leaving any trace. Here are some footages of what happened.|(Melicia Fray)
On the holographic screen videos of tall teenagers of all nationality disappearing in white particles, yet none of them seem to be panicking as if it was normal but their friends around them are eithr shocked or scared, some even ran away.
|Many theory were spoken about what happened, alien abduction, governement experiment and a big world-wide prank are only a few of them. Anyway, amongs the numerous people who disappeared where the famous Evan Grann, Lara Grann, Leo H¨¹rshen and Kesca Nertvoki. Evan Grann as well as Leo H¨¹rshen were celebrety in the gaming world, stories of their fame are still told to the beginner and to learn about thm we have invited Mr Maferbet, PDG of the largest gaming company existing. Hello Mr Maferbet.|(Melicia Fray)
|Hello Melicia.|(Mr Maferbet)
|Evan Grann and Leo H¨¹rshen were big marketing adventages for you, their legends often convinced people to buy your games and ever since their disappearance your companies sales are dropping quickly, what do you want to say on this matter ?|(Melicia Fray)
|It is true that they were quite the advertisement for our company but I can assure that we are still selling enough product to pay our employes. Plus I don''t think it is about us that we must worry about, do we ?|(Mr Maferbet)If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.
|Of course, so Mr Maferbet what theory do you believe in ? I am sure our spectator are burning to know.|(Melicia Fray)
|Maybe you''ll laugh but I am supporting the transported to another world theory.|(Mr Maferbet)
|And why is that ?|(Malecia Fray)
|Evan Grann and Leo H¨¹rshen were great fighter in both the game or in real life, Evan was known as the [Delinquent breaker] and was said to have beaten a hundred armed opponent and a military grade nanomachine user at the age of twelve and Leo H¨¹rshen was a rising star in the fencing world and it was said to be able to beat two hundred people at the same time if you gave him a hard enough stick. And then there is also Evan''s cousin who was "abducted", Lara Grann who was a world champion of Karate and could beat several black belt by herself at the age of thirteen. And so on, most of the people who disappeared were highly capable people who did not even used military grade nanomachine.|(Mr Maferbet)
|Then doesn''t it makes more sense to believe they were abducted by the states ? You know to make them level up even more.|(Melicia Fray)
|It is indeed more plausible but don''t you think it lacks adventure and romance, I am sure that even now wherever they are they are still kicking ass like they used too and that with a smile on their faces.|(Mr Maferbet)
|Ahem, Our time has come and we must leave our place to Bety''s cooking show. Thank you for being there Mr Maferbet and see you tomorow for Midnight news.|(Melicia Fray)
|Goodbye Melicia|(Mr Maferbet)
The holographic screen shuted down and lights turned themselves on revealing two figures. A woman in her early fourties and a man in his late thirties sitting on a couch, the both of them have a sadden expression. The man looks at his right, on the wall is hanging a picture of the man, the woman and a tall kid with a small beard and green eyes. In their head echoes the last words they heard from him.
|So when do you think I could have a little sister ?|(Apocalypse)
Prides duty
Pride''s duty
Imperion POV
|Step aside Humans, I have no business with the likes of you.|(Imperion)
|Kekekeke heard him Joe ? The lion is chickening out.|(Adventurer 1)
And here I am, surrounded by five adventurer. I was on my way to the Fierim republic when five adventurer came out of the bushes and threw javelin at me, using my rapiere I was holding with my tail I deflected them but it still pisse me off. To tell the truth I am not planning on killing them since if someone ever see me kill people in the wild it could cause various problems, right now I look like a were-lion, a fairly high ranked monster who is said to have rather pricey materials so some greedy people would chase after me.
Out of the five adventurers their are three women and two men, two of the women having ranged weapon and the other people seeming to use close combat. of course with me being three meters or so tall I was towering over them and my rapiere could only be called a longsword to them.
|Do not play games with me Humans, I''ve more importants things to do.|(Imperion)
|As if we''d let such a monster go away, were-lion materials is quite pricey even more so if it is a variant like you.|(woman warrior)
|Sigh, Humans shall stay Human I guess.|(Imperion)
I close my eyes and take a deep breath, I only have to incapacite them long enough to allow me to wipe out the rogue Vermillion and come back here to take them away, I won''t kill bystanders or those who are not my targets. Anyway I should really get Monti to train me on ow to hide my presence, like that even if I wondered around nobody could see me, heck Monti can walk just in front of someone without being noticed.
|What are you sayi .....|(Woman archer)
I kicked the floor and got behind her, I hit the base of her neck to knock her out, My paws are quite hard you see.
|Vivienne !!|(Male warrior)
|Mere Humans defying me sully my name. I have however no qualms with you so be thankful I let you go with your lives.|(Imperion)
|Who do you think you are !!!|(Male warrior 2)
He said as he bringed down his sword to me. I stepped forwards, grabbing his shoulder and his arm to throw him away. I twist my my body to avoid and arrow and rotate my tail to block a slash from the two other warriors.
|An existence that stands above you Humans.|(Imperion)
I grab the woman warrior and punch her in the guts to maker her faint, dodging yet another arrow I twist my tail and lightly cut the wrist of the remaining warrior, making him let go of his weapon and I I hit him with my knee in the face as he groans in pain, after that strike he fall down like a puppet that had its string cut. So out of five, four were knocked out. Yet another arrow was fired, I couldn''t see it since the woman had managed to get behind me but I heard it and cauth it with my hands while turning her way?
|It seems you did not understood what situation you were in, girl.|(Imperion)
And now the only remaining member of the party that attacked me was left saking in fear, having finally realised I had wwiped them out. I kicked the floor and kocked her out like I did for the first archer. I search through their stuff and found a rope I used to tie them up to a tree, of course I made sure to mark them with my mana so no monster would approach them. Monster define their territory that way and since this region isn''t supposed to have monster of higher rank than orc my mark show clearyly that they shouldn''t mess with me.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
|Anyway, I really need to watch my mouth, it is getting nastier by the day.|(Imperion)
I took back my human form and ran towards the capital, if you wonder why I had transformed the answer is simple, the muscle were mre suited for running than human ones. It seems that even a Vermillion sacrifice power for endurance, but we are still like insanely powerful of course.
Once I arrived to the capital I immediatly noticed something was wrong, it wasn''t something that could be seen but my guts were twisting, my sense as an Apostle were going awire. The guards stopped me at the gate so I paid the fee and walked around town. At first glance everything was going well but I could smell it .... the rusty smell of blood coming out of the castle in the center of the city.
It was then that my brain stopped having unnescarry thought I could feel it, someone needed punishment and I was there to delivre it by tenfolds. I walked calmly to the castle and stopped in front of the gate, my rapiere was unsheathed.
|Stop right he.....|(Guard)
The two guards that stood in front of the door were beheaded without them knowing what happened. They .... they are in my way of delivring punishment ..... everybody who tarnish the Vermillion''s name is to be put to death .... no exception .... Should you take away his limbs, break his mind, or even reap his heart away a Vermillion should never forget his pride as a warrior of the Tytan.
|Stop him ARGGGHHhhhh !!|(Soldier)
|WARN THE SUPREME RULER Gurhhh !!!|(Soldier)
Worthless, for a Vermillion to have such worthless subordonates digust me. I continued to walk forwards, in direction of that feeling of wrongness. My name Is Imperion Lucifer Retoris Imael Vermillion and my duty is to punish those who sullied our name.
One of the Suprem ruler POV
I was calmly getting a blowjob by the bitch that once was the daughter of this country''s ruler, she was an easy one to break but she just do it so well that it is satisfying enough . Two of my comrades were here with me, one who prefered older woman was curently fucking the mother while the last one was being "entertained" by five maids. Suddenly the door bursted open and a guard got in.
|Your lordships we must f....|(guard)
His body was cleaved in two, from top to bottom, his guts and other innards spilling on the floor. The maids screamed and ran in the oposite direction while me and my friend tossed away the cum-dumpsters. I quickly took my pants up and we were ready to greet the guest who thought he was hot shit.
And the door frame exploded, a four meters and fifty tall man entered. Our breath were taken away, he was there standing in front of us, a humongus blond man with a scar on his forehead. Wearing a long golden overcoat with black undertone and wielding an enormours rapiere that was two meters long. Gazing upon us with his golden eyes and stern face, as if we were the lowest of the low, I would normaly have wanted to kill right away but just having our eyes meet made me understood ..... that man, whoever he was, was somene made to rule above others. Like my two friends I fell to my knees having trouble breathing.
|Three worms crawling under the feet of our glorious race, there should be more of you, where are they ?|(Man)
Each of his words were like daggers getting stabbed in our guts, recking with power and giving an ever-lasting pain, even staying on our knees was difficult, one of my friends fell down with foam coming out of his mouth. Quivering in fear my comrade next to me said.
|T-they left for G-G-Guarmille t-two days ago.|(comrade)
It''s true, when our leader heard that the Crimson duke and the royal family would be away he jumped on the opportunity to go to Guarmille to conquer it. My friend thinking he would get freed smiled weakly but the man put the tip of his rapiere on the friend''s forehead and with a thousand needles in our heart he said.
|{Devour, my thorny rose}|(Man)
His rapiere melted and swallowed my friend who tried to shake it off but couldn''t no matter how many time he tried to, his distorded face whipping in agony curved in the liquid metal as it took back the appearance of a sword.
|As I though .... she don''t like scums.|(Man)
He said as he cut the head of the one who had fainted, he walked towards me who couldn''t move. I am not afraid of death, I am just too scarred of him. Who is he ? What is he ? Where did we go wrong ? We were supposed to be overlord, ruler of the mankin, that''s what he said to us.
|As the Apostle of Pride I sentence you and your friends to walk through the abyss of Hell over and over again until you can not recognize pain from pleasure, that you think of death rather then life, I banish you to the end of our domain {Abyssal realm}|(Man)
And like that I was engulfed in a dark sphere where I suffered the worst torture for thousands and thousands of years.
I think youre a bit cold to me.
I think you''re a bit cold to me.
Coming back in my Dragon form is way faster than on foot, I wonder why I didn''t did it ealier ? Oh yeah ..... because it is fucking big. The wind still feels good on my scales nonetheless, maybe I should take stroll in my Dragon form from time to time.
|Sextria .... that would be very much appreciated if ya stopped touching yarself on my back, it''s like, really uncomfortable.|(Apocalypse)
|Awwwnnn ~~ But those spikes are just perfect for it, I mean I could even ask you to do me in that form, I bet that would feel great.|(Sextria)
|Do ya want me ta throw ya off ?|(Apocalypse)
|*gasp* you would kill your girlfriend for using you as masturbating material ? You''re so heartless.|(Sextria)
I look down, we''re about five meters high in the air. That would only count as a prank if I threw her from here, from Vermillion point of view that is, a Human would get crushed and most high ranked monster may just survive the fall. But I won''t do that .... but she should really stop rubber her vagina against my scales, water and cold isn''t the best combination for a flying creature like I currently am. And plus, since she is resonating with her title I can feel the weight on my back getting bigger and bigger.
|Anyway we should arrive ta Guarmille in a few min ..... what in tha world ?|(Apocalypse)
|What is it ? Something happened ? .... Oh dear.|(Sextria)
From affar I could see pillars of smoke coming from the capital .... Fuck this shit I must hurry. Without caring about Sextria, who was on my back, I flapped my wings even faster and rushed to the capital. From what I can see the Stardust mansionn is okay and we have enough Vermillion to protect it anyway. I can feel the wind hitting my scales and hear Sextria shouting me to slow down. The scent of smoke is coming closer and I don''t like it ..... I must go to the orphenage, the only thing that''s related to me and where nobody can defend themselves. Fucking fuck, I can battle in the street.
Once I am above the orphenage I change into my Human form and hurry to go inside it.
|Mily !! Roya !!! Anybody !!|(Apocalypse)
I shouted as I entered and was greeted by a sword slash right in front of my eyes, I lowered my body and avoided it.
|Idgar stop messing around and tell me what is happening !!|(Apocalypse)
|Long story short a bunch of unknow army attacked out of nowhere yesterday and we''ve been holding our ground since then. From what I heard from some run-away soldiers they have four people who can blow up the walls ..... with bear hands so I think they may be Vermillion.|(Idgar)
|I see, is everyone safe ?|(Apocalypse)
He sheathe his sword and walk to a door, he opens and I see that the children are with Roya, Elenn, Hanna and another guy ... hmmm ? Isn''t he the one who married with one of my maids ? Anyway, everyone is safe, I am relieved, I would have gone ballistic if they weren''t.
|By the way Apocalypse, who is this lady behind you ?|(Idgar)
|A friend .... Anyway we must deal with this shit. Idgar, where are those four fuckers ?|(Apocalypse)
|Last time Joe saw them they were heading for the castle.|(Idgar)
I nod to him and turn back to the door, Sextria wanted to follow me but this is something I want to do alone so I told here to stay with the kid ..... and to put her pants back on since I don''t want her to expose her nether region to everyone ... especially not the kids, I may be a pervet but I don''t want those kids to be perverts as well.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
Anyway as I head to the castle an ominous carnivorous smile creep on my face. Oh Alice and the king are going to be mad at me for what I am going to do but this will be so much fun. To tell the truth I always thought this castle was a bit lame so I am going to enjoy this.
I enter the castle, the corridors are filled with dead bodies from both sides since they don''t all have the same uniforms. The ennemies''s ones are way cooler than Guarmilles ... I''m so jealous. Anyway, I can feel magic in the throne room so I guess they are here. I open the door and am greeted by a bloody sight along with three people kneeling to someone else, judging from their size I can only think that they are indeed Vermillion.
The one who was sitting in the throne spotted me and stood up, he looked like a complete asshole and I got the feeling I already saw him somewhere ..... Wait a minute ... that smug face, those purple eyes that makes you think you are nothing but dirt, that broken nose.
|Oh my ... Ya''re Jerome, Enri''s lackey am I right ?|(Apocalypse)
|My my my, Finaly a familiar face in this unknow world. Such a shame I''ll have to kill you here, that nose you''ve broken on Earth doen''t seem to heal even here.|(Jerome)
He kick the floor and punch me in the face ..... Oy, seriously ...... How can the leader of the organization that took night of paperwork from me be this weak ? I''d even say it''s insulting. I mean, even Lara hit much harder than this, her punch can break my bones whereas is just tickle me. Well to tell the truth everything behind me in a radius of fifty meters got blown up but the wind he produced but that''s just it.
|How was that ? Too powerful for a muscle-head like you to handle right ?|(Jerome)
|.... I''m a little disapointed Jerome, you''re even weaker than before.|(Apocalypse)
|Whaaa .... Guys attack him as well !!!|(Jerome)
|Yes my lord !!|(The three guys)
And those three guys jumped at me and punched my without stopping .... Really guys ? I''m not even trying to defend myself but you can only do this much ? Three broken ribs ? Really ?! Sigh I don''t even want to use my fist against them. I smile and oh boy I''m ready to execute plan 01.
|{Scatter}|(Apocalypse)
The assaillants are pushed back and are preparing themselves to jump back at me but too late.
|{Dragon chain}|(Apocalypse)
Golden chains grow from the ground and attach themselves on them, preventing them from moving. Okay now is time for the ''grand finale''.
|Je suis le tout et le rien, J''appartiens au monde tout come le monde m''appartient. Je suis venue de d¨¦but et je serais l¨¤ ¨¤ la fin, par la creation je suis n¨¦e et par le destruction j''ais v¨¦cue. Dans un froid polaire je vous appelle Nayade, Reine des fleaux, pour les glaciers eternels j''ais un jour combattue and j''en fais appelle ¨¤ vos forces colosale. Neige des abysses j''en appelle ¨¤ tes pouvoirs et ¨¤ ton aide pour vaincre les ennemies d''un paradie glaci¨¨re et d''une emperesse aussi froide qu''une nuit sans ¨¦toiles. J''en appelle ¨¤ une derni¨¨re dance dans l''embrace gel¨¦e de notre royaume {Empire glaci¨¨re : Le reigne D''Anastasia}|(Apocalypse)
[I am everything and nothing, I belong to the world as the world belongs to me. I came from the beginning and I will be there at the end, by creation I was born and by destruction I lived. In a polar cold I call you Nayad, Queen of water, for the eternal glacier I once fought and I call upon your titanic strength. Abyssal snow I call forth your power and ask your help to defeat the ennemies of frozen paradise and of an empress as cold as a stareless night sky. I ask for a last dance in the frozen embrace of our kindgom {Frozen empire : Anastasia''s reign}]
And I feel mana leave my body. The temperature fall down by at least two hundred degree celcius and ice start to form all over the room. Mirror mae of ice start to sprout from the ground and a huge chunk of ice is floating mid-air in the middle of the throne room. The chunk of ice turns into a beautiful woman.
She has whitish blue hair that goes down to her waist and eyes of the same color. A large white dress with blue undertone as well as a dark blue ceremonial cloack with white fur as borders. A beautiful siver tiara with three dark blue gems munted on it was standing gracefully on her head.
Like you''d expect from the Empress of a empire of ice she silently turned towards me. She quietly descended to my level and put her right hand on my cheek, like in the game I rub slowly my cheek on it and put my right hand on her''s. she lean her beautiful face close to mine, her skin is so white that it looks like snow, and I kiss her. Suddenly the mirrors began to glow and ice soldiers come out of them, they approach Jerome and his pals and skewer their head with spears.
But unlike in the game she did not disappear and kept looking at me with her beautiful eyes.
|I didn''t thought that someone would ever summon me again, and for the one to summon me to have such delicious mana. This Empress is truly satisfied, can this summoner tell his name ?|(Empress)
..... Well fuck this shit, since when is ''Anastasia''s reign'' a summon spell ? Does it mean I literally summoned Freya bact at the tournament ? ..... No wonder it depleted my mana. Anyway, she fade into the air and wink at me ..... Fuck this shit.
|Aaa .... Aaaa .... ATCHOOO !!! Oh shit, I''m going ta get a cold with this weather.|(Apocalypse)
I really don''t know why but it seems the only disease a Vermillion can get is a cold ... I''ll have to ask my father about that.
An idea that shook the world
An idea that shook the world
|AAaaa.... Aaahh ..... AAAAATTTTTCCCCHHHHOOOOOOO !!!!!|(Apocalypse)
|Oh Dear... a Vermillion''s sneeze sure is powerful.|(Yualina)
|Talk about it Yua, I was amost sent flying all across the room.|(Glymina)
|But up ... Bam cold byou cruel bwomen.|(Apocalypse)
I am currently under three blanket and have a magic heater on my feet because I caught a cold. {Anastasia''s reign} sure did a number on me ... and on the castle, to tell the truth the whole castle in now inside huge crystal of ice so I had to carve my way through with my punch and now I have a cold. If I believe what my father said it is known as the the Tytanic bane, a type of disease only people of Tytanic decent can catch but it is harmless since it just has the symptom of a weak cold.
Anyway right now Yualina and Glymina are with me to make sure I am okay but they are only teasing me because I am weak right now ... weak based on my usual strenght of course.
|Say Yua .... should we do what we discussed earlier ?|(Glymina)
|Oh you are my right Dear, Gueria, Fijeim can you enter for a moment ?|(Yualina)
Two maids enter the room, one is a raccoon-kin and the other one is a bear-kin. The raccoon-kin is small .... like really small, only one meter and fifty centimeters tall and her chest is .... well ... flat, she has cute chestnut colored hair and eyes, the word cute would define her more than the word beautiful. She seems rather weak but I can''t fool anyone .... all of my staff are capable of dealing with A-rank adventurer and my Guards captain are at least S-rank.
The Bear-kin is not like the one I met in the Beastman''s Empire, this one has eyes and hair the same color as the raccoon-kin woman, she''s two meters and twenty centimeters tall and has some huge ''plots'', almost a big as Glymina and Yualina and believe me that''s not an easy feat. She isn''t a mass of muscle but I think she might be stronger than the one I met in the Beastman''s Empire.
|The small one is Fijeim and the big one is Gueria, the two of them belongs to the faction of maid we picked to accompany us on our play and we ant you to test them with us. Of course both of them are over eighteen like you want them to be and none of them as a husband although Fijeim has a child, a daughter, who also belong to that faction. With that said ... Girls, take it off|(Glymina)
|Byou evil, bey can''t rebuse ib byou say it.|(Apocalypse)
The two women slowly get rid of their clothes and come to my side, I hadn''t noticed but Gueria is a little tanned .... very attractive if I do say so myself.
|Master, I hope you''ll be satisfied with us.|(Fijeim)
|As inexperienced I may be I hope to serve you well your lordship.|(Gueria)
.... I am not too worried about Gueria but Fijeim may break ... I mean I am three meters tall so the thing downstair is not the size an average Human would have so for her who''s this small my sixty-six centimeters long guy is pretty .... long, well I can still alter it''s size with Ki but using a battle technique for that don''t turn me on that much. Anyway I guess I can''t refuse plus Yua and Glymina are still here watching and smiling like crazy. .... Geez .... how can they want me to srew other women that badly ? Oh right .... Lust. I''m lucky I kept her at the orphenage and didn''t showed her to them yet.
|You can start.|(Yualina)
|Yes mistress|(both of them)
Gueria slowly pull away the blankets while Fijeim is kissing me, I guess that her kid comes from the mine so her main concern wasn''t to pleasure the one with whom she was doing it with so she''s a little clumsy. Gueria slowy pull my pants down and start to lick my meat-stick, once again a little clumsy but it can be enjoyable from time to time so I get hard rather quickly.
|Now Gueria you must suck it or lick the tip and you Fijeim you should ask him to pleasure you a bit.|(Glymina)
|Yes mistress. Master, could I ask you to pleasure this maid ?|(Fijeim)
What''s with those cute little eyes, I grab her by the tight and lift her to my face where I proceed to lick her pink lower mouth and she jolt in pleasure.
|Awwnn ~~ Master ~~|(Fijeim)
I can''t see it anymore but I guess Gueria is currently sucking my dick, that most feeling along with this agreable pressure.
|Mashter ibsh bthis goosh ?|(Gueria)
Since I was to busy to speak I only gave her a thumbs up and kept licking Fijeim and sometimes biting it lightly, making her jolt in pleasure. I inserted my tongue inside and kept licking. After soe times I started to feel a strange softness on my lower part as well as some rubbing .... Oh I see, boobsjob.
|Mashter awwnnnn ~~ COMING !! Fuwahh ~~|(Fijeim)
... Having my face drenched isn''t going to make my getting better really effective. Anyway since she came so easily I guess I''ll have to do it.
I stop licking her and put her on the bed, I see that Gueria is indeed giving me a boobsjob and Yua and Glymina have also undressed and are touching themselves while kissing. I tell Gueria to stop and she do so. I grab here and put her on top of Fijeim''s head so she can also be pleasured a bit.
|Now Fijeim I''m going ta enter.|(Apocalypse)
|Yeammfff maffterr.|(Fijeim)
|Fijeim ~~ don''t do that awwwnnnn ..|(Gueria)
I rubbed my sword on her pussy for a few moments and then slowly entered inside her, as I had expected she was really tight and my penis was a little to much handle so she arched her back as I reached the her uterus, I slowly started to thrust my hips back and forth and each moan she made only turned Gueria on even more as she started to have her tongue hanging from her mouth. The smell of sweat reaching my nose and making me even more aroused as I began to thrust faster and faster. Each trust ending with the sound of meat slapping against meat
..... And I''ll leave it at that because otherwise it would get really weird .... I mean you''re not here to masturbate right ? We''re serious business here okay so stop reading my diary if you''re looking for fap material. Anyway it was necessary since that event did lead to one of the most important decision of my life.
"Well .... You damn play-boy .... I wish I had a body to do the same thhings you just did to them."Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
So you are interested in that kind of things too, huh ?
"Well of course I am, I mean even though we only are fragments of your soul we are still what you could consider as living being ..... well except for the fact that we don''t have a body that is."
Is that true ?
#What the lizard said is true, even when you don''t hear us we are sometimes talking to each other, the same when you sleep. It''s because we are part of your soul and not part of your brains so as we don''t currently have a body we don''t require things like sleep or food but that also means that we can''t satisfy our own curiosity.#
~Yeah !! You''re too soft on those women !! If it was me I would''ve tied them u...~
Woah woah woah don''t say things like that .... I''m not into that kind of play. Rather, I was wondering but couldn''t you just take over my body ?
"And die because we don''t even know how to breathe ?!"
Oh I see .... then is it possible to make a body for you and transfer the part of my sould that holds you in it ?
"Well first this idea is crazy and secondly that still doesn''t solve the breathing problem"
I could still ask one of the Vermillion that was in the tank, since they had the technologie to make turrets and hibernation tank they must know about artificial breathing, making something like a Homoculus shouldn''t be that hard. I should ask Lifera since Demons are better than Humans at magic so maybe they know something about Homoculus.
"Don''t tell me you''re seriously considering making us body ?!"
Well it''s quite annoying to have you in my head and like that you won''t have anything to complain about. And to tell the truth I am quite interested in that kind of thing.
#.... he is showing his old habit again ...#
Old habit ? What are you talking about ?
#nothing .... nothing#
Well anyway I''ll have to do it .... for science.
"by the way how is your cold ?"
How that ? It passed, I never have it for more than five hours but those five hours are Hell. Anyway what to do now ? Should I go see Eali, Yua told me she had something to tell me before passing out of exaustion.
I got up of bed and dress myself in my usual shirt and pants. I look at the bed where Yua, Glymina and the two maids are sleeping. Of course I didn''t came inside, except for Glymina since she can chose when she get pregnant .... well if what she said to me is true. Apparently, since she doesn''t have ovary the only way she can get pregnant is by assimilating her mate''s magic power, so if she let it be then she won''t get pregnant .... but how can a slime even get pregnant ?! And I said the word pregnant too many time for someone who''s only twenty.
Anyway, I got out of the room and go search for Eali. On the way I see Jean, Imperion''s girlfriend and her stomach is .... pretty round.
|Hey Jean, how are ya doing ?|(Apocalypse)
|Oh, Apocalypse. Already in top shape|(Jean)
|And yar belly got larger since last time I saw ya.|(Apocalypse)
|If I trust the doctor Eali and I are expecting twins.|(Jean)
|.......|(Apocalypse)
|Apocalypse ?|(Jean)
...... What did she say ? Eali ? Twins ? I''ll have to go through the same torture than at Julia''s birth ? I''ll have to think of two names with everyone again and got most of them rejected because they don''t like my naming sense ? I''ll have to buy even more cribs because they aren''t strong enough to wistand a Vermillion''s strength ? ..... It might not be so bad after all, Julia''s so cute that I can''t get mad at her for always destroying thing.
|Ah ... heeeeuuu, sorry I spaced out. Speaking of Eali, do ya know where she is ?|(Apocalypse)
She thought about it a little and looked like she found the answer to my question. Jean is a nice girl, altough quite possessive when it comes to Imperion, she would never allow him to have another wife and I think she''s right ..... unfortunaly for me I have already walked down the Harem route so I can''t get out of it, not that I regret it but it is getting out of hands lately and I don''t have a clue about how to stop it. Anyway we aren''t talking about that so I just have to forget it.
|Eali should be in the garden, maybe you''ll find her there.|(Jean)
|Thanks Jean, and congratulation !!|(Apocalypse)
I said as I went away, so if Eali is in the garden then it must mean she''s playing with the kids like usual. She really love kids, well I can understand her since the one we have here are well mannered even though they''re a bunch of little playful brat, what I mean by that is that even though they still are kids and act like kids they are also far more mature than kids of their age would be on Earth.
I went to the garden, I don''t usually go there so each time I see it I am quite impressed by the sight before my eyes. Vast enough to have an army of five hundred soldier fight inside of it, a little pound of water in the middle of it, surrounded by countless beautiful flowers and well-cut bushes. Even from the entrance I can hear the laugh of children as they play tag or ... something else, I don''t really know what games children plays since I mostly spend my childhood fighting like an idiot.
Siting under the shade of a tree was Eali with another woman I did not know of, she was slightly taller than Eali, or at least it is how it looks like to me ... around one meters and seventy-five centimeters tall ..... I do not remember having a Human other than Eleonore in the house. Curious, I went to them and greeted Eali.
|How is my lovely wife doing ?|(Apocalypse)
|Oh Cal, I''m doing perfectly fine. I was talking with this woman, Manon, who said to me that she used to study medicine back in the world you spent your childhood in and as a mage I got interested.|(Eali)
I looked at the woman, the scent I got from her was the same as the one all of the one that had been in Mundus had but I knew she wasn''t a Vermillion, she was too small and I couldn''t sense anything from her. Anyway, she must be in her late twenties and has long dark-brownhair and green eyes, she''s a bit plain but she still has some charm.
|I am surprised a Human got transported. What happened.|(Apocalypse)
|What do you mean Human ? You speak like you aren''t one|(Manon)
|Oh, do ya mean there are a lot of Human who are taller than two meters and fifty centimeters tall ?|(Apocalypse)
|Well my brother is .....|(Manon)
|Ya do know he''s not yar real brother, yar parents surely adopted him.|(Apocalypse)
|What do you mean by that, we just met and you say things like my brother isn''t my real one !! Have you no shame !!|(Manon)
I sighed and resonated with my tytanic nature, making me grow as tall than the mansion.
|Listen ta me well little girl, tha only ones that should''ve been transported here are us, Vermillion, meaning that if ya, a puny Human is here, then ya must have been in contact with a Vermillion and face reality little girl, no Humans even with tha growing nano-machines can be taller than two meters and fifty centimeters.|(Apocalypse)
I looked down at her who was nothing but an ant in term of proportion, of course I know what I just said is really rude but living in a misunderstanding isn''t always a good thing, furthermore, how can she not know it when she must be the older sibling ... well every family have their own circumstance, even mine, I mean they adopted me even though they were young and knowing that I was a problem child, well they did that out of pity, for me it was either getting adopted or bing sent to a military school to become a pawn of the army.
|Ah ........ wha - wha - what the fuck !!|(Manon)
I took back my previous size, so three meters or so tall and looked at her in the eyes.
|Do ya understand little girl, that brother you speak of is one of us. Like us he may only have lived twenty years but we were born centuries before ya. A vermillion has never and will never be a Human, although we don''t relationship with one are fine. I''m not telling ya that ta anger ya, I''m saying that ta warn ya, we are not Human and ya shouldn''t get too close ta one if ya aren''t ready ta bear the consequences ... mainly broken furniture but ya understand right ?|(Apocalypse)
|S-so you''re telling not to lie to myself by thinking that my brother is bound by Human''s common sense ?|(Manon)
|Yes .... and also so if ya were tha kind of woman who would give up on their family because they are not blood related and in this case not even race related ..... and by tha way how did ya not even know that he wasn''t yar brother ?|(Apocalypse)
|I was studying abroad and when I came back I had a little brother ...... but now that you say it nobody is blond in the family so I should''ve guessed something was wrong from the beginning. Wait a minute .... that means I can deepen our sibling''s bond like that.|(Manon)
That''s some dangerous thing to say but anyway, I am not here to speak about that. I look at Eali''s stomach and .... it''s really round.
|I-I see .... ya really were pregnant ..... Oh gosh Ma and Pa would''ve scold me so hard for that.|(Apocalypse)
|Hehehehe, how was the surprise ? We''re having twins this time.|(Eali)
|Yeah ..... it was ... surprising ta say tha least.|(Apocalypse)
|PLUSHIE HAMMER CANON !!!|(Julia)
And out of nowhere I was hit in the back by my daughter who ran at full speed and jumped in my back, making me fall head first in the ground. I weakly stood up while smiling bitterly and looked at Julia, she was going to be one years old in a few days but she already looked and acted like she was four years old. Blue wings had grown from her back and her eyes were slitted but she had the hair of her mother, well ... maybe a few siblings or her to play with wouldn''t hurt.
Informations and materials
|So tell me Lifera, do ya know something about Homoculus ?|(Apocalypse)
I am in Lifera''s, the Demon Queen, bedroom. Normally, one should feel embarrassed, or even get beheaded for going in the room of a woman he is not married to ... well, I am married to her in a certain way so I guess it is natural and I don''t risk much by doing that. And yeah, I am here to ask about Homoculus, I really want the guys in my head to have their own bodies since like that I''ll be able to cover a large distance of protection. Since we can talk to each other with our minds we can be several hundred of kilometers apart and still know what is going on.
She put her comb down and looked at me, is it the secret of Demon''s soft hair ? A lot of combing and a lot of magic ?! Give me that technique !! I want my hair to be soft and silky, I want to be a French doll.
|What would you want to make Homoculus ? And how are you aware of them, they are a State secret.|(Lifera)
|Don''t look down on me, ya aren''t tha only one who thought of making artificial lifeform.|(Apocalypse)
|Well, I guess that is true. We do have the means to make an artificial body, why do you ask ?|(Lifera)
|I have my reasons, but don''t worry, nothing that would harm ya in any way.|(Apocalypse)
I took a look around the room, it is really big, well, you''d expect that much from the Queen''s room. The magic in this room sure is heavy, it must be because Demons are a species who have a lot of magic and thus they release a lot of magic every month.
|Well, I''ll send Sizifa to you, she''s the one who is in charge of the magic research.|(Lifera)
I tilted my head to the side, who''s this ? I don''t know any Sizifa.
Not that it matters of course but if the Queen was to have the fact that she is engaged to the Duke of a Human country revealed then she would get looked down upon, especially since I have a harem and the Demons are a matriarchy, so people would think she has lost her pride as a Queen and would start looking down on her. Something we certainly don''t want to happen since it would cause the apparition of non-royalty faction and then, maybe even war. And then I would have to step in and kill a bunch of people ... Yeah, I''d like to avoid that if I can.
|Don''t look at me like that, you''ve already met her once|(Lifera)
|Did I ?|(Apocalypse)
|You did, she was with my daughter when you intruded the castle.|(Lifera)
I hit my palm with my fist, so she was that one. I guess there is no problem then.
|Oh clumsy of me ta have forgotten about such a pure maiden.|(Apocalypse)
|Quit acting, please. Anyway I''ll call her here.|(Lifera)
Ater some time a Demoness in a light leather armor entered the room, I don''t have the tiniest idea of how Lifera called her over since all she did was ringing a little bell but that doesn''t change the fact that she''s there now. She is looking at me with eyes filled with fear and horror, if she was with the princess when I broke in the castle I can understand it, I am no the most pleasant thing to meet at the end of a corridor after all.
|Hi there.|(Apocalypse)
I waved at her and she flinched ... I may have been a little too terrifying with them if just meeting me results in them getting as stiff as wood.
|Ma-majesty what h-his he d-doing here ?|(Sizifa)
|Calm down Sifiza, he won''t hurt you, I swear it on my pride. He just wants to ask about Homoculus, tell him the results of your research.|(Lifera)
|B-but my Queen.|(Sizifa)
She started to close and open her mouth without leaking a sound, she can''t disobey her Queen but at the same time, she is too scared of me to do anything. Thus she struggles between doing her duty and following what her instincts are telling her. I can''t blame her, I should even praise her for not running away the moment she caught a glimpse of my shadow.
|Don''t worry, I won''t bite ya. Last time I got angry because ya messed with my people but right now I''m here for business.|(Apocalypse)
And she stayed silent .... it took us three hours to make it so she wouldn''t shake each time I talk. I really need to be careful about what I do, otherwise it''ll just end like that each and every time. Fear is a great weapon, except when you try to negotiate with someone ... it freaking suck when someone doesn''t listen to you because they are barely hanging on to their consciousness. Well, we did get her to talk and believe me, this girl must really like to research about magical matters because even though we had trouble getting her started, once she started explaining it she did not stop until dusk and believe me ... that was terrifying.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
It was like the time when Sam started to talk about how nano-machines worked but many times scarier, and believe me when I say that Sam is fucking scary when it comes down to mechanics and the like. Now that I''ve got what I want I need to talk to Eali and Eleonore since they are the most likely to know where to find the ingredients for the Homoculus conception. Apparently, all the Demons did was theory so they don''t even know if it''ll work.
|So, all we need for a Homoculus is a highly magical flower, a bar pure mithril, a liter of blood, some kind of silk, a magic core and finally two pearls.|(Apocalypse)
|That''s a little vague isn''t it ?|(Eali)
|I think so too. Even if I am not a mage I know that Alchemy isn''t so easy that you can just have such random ingredients and expect it to work.|(Eleonore)
|Well, Demon''s Alchemy isn''t tha same ours and they did tell me that tha quality of tha Homoculus will depend on the quality of the ingredients, for example, if it''s a cheap magic core then it might fail. But if I believe them then if they are high-quality materials then the only thing that would change is the appearance of tha Homoculus, that and the blood used will determine wrether it is a man or a woman.|(Apocalypse)
Eali put her hand on her chin and lifted her head lightly, gazing at the sky, deep in thought.
|I guess that makes sense, we don''t know much about Demons so they might be able to pull it off.|(Eali)
|Anyway, I was thinking of asking for what type of materials I should acquire. For tha magic core and the blood I have my own ideas but for tha rest, I don''t know, I know nothing of magical flowers and tha same for silks and pearls and pure mithril is just so rare that only dwarves have it. I don''t know where to start from.|(Apocalypse)
Plus there is the fact that I have four people in my head, so I need to make four Homoculus. I have only met three of them but they did tell me that there was one more of them, I don''t know how he is like but I''ll still need to give him a body for convenience sake.
Eali and Eleonore thought about something for a little while and they told me.
|If we are talking about magical flower then I think that the ''Irlyvas Monotar'' is a good choice, the ''Mugoralogua Klemoecki'' isn''t that bad either. The mage who taught me was quite fond of the ''Jueraso Heondrel'' and I myself like the ''Yumemon Monotar'' but if we talk about a high-grade magical flower that''s easy to find, I''d say that the ''Guguli Goblin'' is the best choice.|(Eali)
.... that''s the first my auto-translation didn''t translate something. What the heck is ''Irlvyvas Monotar'' ?! And a ''Guguli Goblin'' ?! Don''t just give me names, names are hard, please tell me what the heck it is.
|As for silk .... There are a lot of monsters who produce fine silk. The best ones are Giant caterpillar''s silk and Arachne''s silk, the first one is really durable but it''s really rough and the Arachne''s silk is a bit less durable but is much softer.|(Eleonore)
Okay, this one I understood. I guess it leaves only the pearls, once again I am useless in that matter, it''s normal since I have no interest in jewelry and by the looks of it those two aren''t either. Lara is Lara so of course she wouldn''t be interested in that kind of thing, Glymina once told me she set a jewelry shop in fire in her previous life, because the glint of the jewel were burning her eyes, Limia prefer accessories made of bones and Sextria .... Sextria would tell you a condom is a jewel so I don''t want to ask her.
|And so this is why I am here.|(Liza)
|Yup.|(Apocalypse)
What ? You don''t remember who she is ? You know her, she''s the one who sold me the ring for Yua''s and Eali''s marriage. I was on my way to the jewelry shop when I met her and asked her out for a drink. Of course we went to a nearby inn, she''s a little tense but I can understand her, I mean, I am a Duke and she a commoner. I am the only one who don''t think of rank as something important so I make it uneasy for a lot people.
|T-this is so wrong.|(Liza)
|Oh come on, I''m a regular here. Boss !! More Dwarven ale !!|(Apocalypse)
|We''ve only got Goblin piss, you drunk the last gallon of Dwarven ale.|(Boos)
|Then Goblin piss it is.|(Apocalypse)
Contrary to it''s name Goblin piss, it isn''t that bad, it''s just so strong that most people are out in a gulp and to tell the truth it''s the only alcohol that somewhat gets me drunk so I enjoy it from time to time. Anyway, I am not here to drink but to ask about jewels.
|Sigh, it all depends on what kind of pearls you are looking for, there are magic pearls, precious pearls, and useless pearls. Also, what colors do you want them to have, and the size.|(Liza)
I guess she has a point, I haven''t thought about that much. I don''t really care about the color but as for the size, maybe the size of an eye and maybe a magic one since they are bound to be better than ordinary ones.
|Huuum ... then, maybe green, about this size and if possible magic.|(Apocalypse)
|The only magic pearls of this size cost what a country would earn in a year, I mean, since you can use them as a magic container, which by the way can hold enough mana to poison even a lower Dragon, and that so far only six have been found, they are rather pricey. But if you really want to find some then you''ll need to go and dive in the Uoboros Sea and find the Mermaids. Since, if we trust the legends, their tears are the source of those pearls.|(Liza)
...hmmm ? Aren''t Mermaids supposed to be legends ? In all the book''s I''ve read thus far, Mermaids were depicted as creatures of legends and weren''t supposed to exist. Not that you should think of legends as Myth sice the two things are quite different. Also, legends should never be trusted in a fantasy world.
|Sigh, now you''ll excuse me but I have a sick father and a useless little brother to attend to.|(Liza)
I nodded and drunk my Goblin piss as she went away. Still not married huh ? The men in this world are too blind, and too shy. Anyway, now that I have all the information I wanted I can finally relax.
|Boss !! Turn ta switch ta a good old party !!|(Apocalypse)
|You heard him, guys ?! The Duke is in for the usual drunken fight !!|(Boss)
|WOOOOOOOHOOOOOUUUUUUUUU YOU CAN ALREADY CALL THE MEDIC !!!|(Patron 1)
|HEAT UP THE PARTY !!!!|(Patron 2)
Yeah, when I drink at an inn it is courtesy to end with a brawl.
A new races appear and an idiot made his final mistake
|Gosh ... they are getting better each and every time.|(Apocalypse)
I say as I walk in the still destroyed streets of the capital. Well, at least they cleaned up the streets of all the rubbles and such, because, if they hadn''t, I wouldn''t be able to walk calmly. Sigh ... why can''t I get dead drunk for once ? Even if the ''Goblin piss'' does get me a little tipsy, it only lasts for a couple of minutes at best. Anyway, now that I have more information about pearls and such I''ll have to focus on finding the remaining Apostles. And then I must convince them to help me, sigh, such troublesome thing it is to have responsibilities.
And those guys at the inn, they are starting to get better at brawling. Of course, when you fight with a lot of people you are bound to get hit but I''m telling you, those guys created a martial art relying on chairs, it has to be it. Well, they are nice lads so I guess it''s okay, I''ll forgive them for throwing a chair in my nose.
|Sigh .... Et Eali qui en a deux dans l''four ... haaaaa putain, ¨¤ peine vingt ans et d¨¦j¨¤ p¨¨re de trois gosse. Putain je fais quoi de ma vie ?|(Apocalypse)
|Sigh ....And Eali who got two in the oven ... haaaaaa fuck, barely twenty years old and already the father of three children. Fuck, what am I doing with my life ?]
Of course, I don''t regret any of it but I still have trouble accepting all I''ve done in those five years. For the common man, the only way to describe me would be to say that I''m a cold-hearted monster who wears the mask of a loving husband and father. I''ve ended many lives, be it children or adults, and I''m sure I''ll continue to walk on a road that is drenched with blood. If you asked me if I liked killing, I would answer no. I love fighting and spilling blood and sweat but I don''t like killing but at the same time, I don''t hate it. The reality is scarier ... I don''t care a bit about taking a life.
A wise man once said that there is nothing scarier than a murderer that doesn''t care about killing someone because you can''t predict them. Unlike most murderer, they don''t have patterns or preferred victims, they''ll just keep killing without leaving any hints of who they are. Whereas a man who loves killing will have some sorts of patterns and preferences, like young women or fat underage kids. And I am of the ones who don''t care.
Now then you are surely wondering, why am I speaking about it ? Well, easy, friends, I was getting to that part.
|Seesh, children assassins ? Come on, that''s bad taste.|(Apocalypse)
And yeah, right now, as I was walking in the streets, a group of masked children attacked me out of nowhere. Of course that''s not the first time I''m targeted by assassins, and the number of time those assassins have been children is not few either, but of course, that didn''t mattered since I would just end up killing them. But since Yua got Julia, I''m pretty sure she won''t accept me killing children, even if they try to kill me. And believe me, I can''t hide a thing from my wives, often leads me to think they have a better spy network than I.
Plus, as said earlier, it''s not like I enjoy killing children. If I could avoid it, I would, but assassins are often brainwashed to be killing machines, so if they are ordered to kill then they will either kill or die trying to. So I''m in a pinch, I can''t let them kill me for obvious reasons but I the same time I don''t want Yua to get angry at me because I killed them. Of course, they don''t stand idle while I''m thinking about it, and attack me but I just evade them without caring.
And even if I don''t kill them, what would I do about them ? I can''t bring them home, and the orphanage is a big no. Sigh, I would prefer not having to think about that, and just break their necks to be done with it. Well, first, I should get information from them.
I stop evading them and decided to fight them. There is only three of them so it won''t be that hard.
|Okay ya brats, it''s my turn now.|(Apocalypse)
I lightly kick the ground and go behind them, they can''t match my speed like usual, and I do a karate chop on the base of their neck, knocking them out. Okay, it might be night-time but that doesn''t mean that nobody is walking in the street. I grab the three kids and run outside the city.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
Once far enough from the city I throw the kids on the ground and take off their mask. And that''s where everything went wrong ... not. It''s just that they belonged to a race that shouldn''t be here, and haven''t been seen since centuries.
|Elves uh ?|(Apocalypse)
Although they were still kids, they had androgynous faces and pointed ears. Two of them were males and one was a female, if I referred on their appearances and compared them to Humans, I''d say they are all around six to ten years old. Though you never know with long-lived species, for all I know Elves could be a bunch of Lolita and shota. I hope not, at least they aren''t described like that in the books. I first undress them to see if they have any hidden weapons on them, and discard the ones I find. Secondly, I search in their mouth if they have any hidden poison pills and remove them once I find them. And lastly, I look for any magic spell that would kill them if they talk and once again, I find them and erase them.
That teach me one thing, the organization targeting me is powerful and clever enough to have that many safety measures and have Elves children as disposable pawns. Because let''s face it, who would be dumb enough to target me after the show I made at the tournament ? Of course it hasn''t happened long ago but it''s still something that is discussed in taverns. Once all of that is done I dress them up again, and I wait for them to wake up.
And so I waited for a few hours, of course, I tied them up so they wouldn''t attack me.
|Rise and sunshine !!|(Apocalypse)
And like I thought, the moment they woke up they tried to attack me. But let''s just say that the tree had roots tougher than what three little kids can lift. When they notice that they are tied up they immediately try to use their poison pills but it doesn''t work since I removed them. I also coated their tongue in a magic shield so they wouldn''t be able to bite it off.
|Surprised ta still be alive aren''t ya ? Of course ya are, forget about all attempt of suicide, they would fail anyway.|(Apocalypse)
They just looked at me and stayed silent. I had expected that to happened so I''ll have to do it the old hard way.
|Sigh, that''ll hurt ya more than me.|(Apocalypse)
I untie one of the boys and use Earth magic to tie him up on the ground. I just hope what I''m going to do won''t kill him, I''ve never done it on children and much less on Elves. I turn one of my fingers in a claw and put it on his right arm.
|I guess ya know how torture works, right ? I''m going ta ask questions and ya''ll answer, if ya don''t, ya won''t like it.|(Apocalypse)
I look at them but all they do is glare at me. Sigh, doing this to kids isn''t something thrilling. No use delaying it even further.
|So, who sent ya ?|(Apocalypse)
And they stayed silent ... just speak you dimwit. I lightly cut his arms on all its length, and small streaks of blood start to fall down. Of course it isn''t that bad for now, just a little blood and barely any pain but just you wait until it gets graphic.
|I''ll repeat since it seems ya didn''t hear what I said, who sent ya ?|(Apocalypse)
Silent again ... I stabbed my claw inside his wounds and opened it even more, making the muscles visible. And causing the child cry in pain, yeah, the wind doesn''t feel very nice on bear nevers and muscle fibers.
|Who sent ya ?|(Apocalypse)
|*sob sob sob* We *sob* won''t *sob sob* speak.|(Boy)
I start to gather magic inside my throat and purple flames start to ignite, I slowly guide it to the wounds. Since I don''t have my tools, it is very crude and I must use techniques I never used before, for example instead of flames I generally use salt. I make the fire lick his wounds since magic fire isn''t hot it won''t cauterize it, it''ll just burn. And believe me, burning fresh meat is very painful, especially with fire magic, it burns hotter than normal flames without emitting heat.
|I''LL SPEAK, I''LL SPEAK !!! SO STOP TORTURING ELL?O !!|(Boy 2)
I look at him, that''s the first time a watcher confess, generally it''s the tortured who spills the beans, but once again they are just kids. No matter how well trained they are they aren''t veterans warrior, in fact, it might have been better just to cut off their tongues if they wanted them not to speak. I notice in the corner of my eyes that the girl looks at the boy who shouted with sad eyes.
|The Guildmaster ... they said it was a Guildmaster....|(Boy 2)
Did that guy finally lost his marbles and decided to attack me directly ? And using an organization that has Elves pawns ..... well now I can legally go to his room and behead him so I''m thanksfull for his unusual stupidity. And even if they are lying, I don''t care, I have an excuse to kill that idiot of a Guildmaster and I won''t let it pass-by. With another look I see that both the boy and the girl are surprised nothing happened, I bet they expected him to die while talking.
I healed The boy I was torturing and knocked them out once again, I handed them to my mansion guards and told them to keep them in deep sleep using magic and not to let anyone approach them. I told my family that I''ll be away for a few days and not to worry. Taking my trusted hammer I set forth to the Guild. Just you wait you old geezer, I''ll show you that you made your last mistake.
When the idiocy reach the gods
I storm inside the guild, I can see numerous Adventurers party, people giving requests, other taking those same requests. Ellen was diligently doing her work, to tell the truth, I am surprised she still has her job even though the guild master and I have bad blood between each other. I immediately rush towards the guild master office.
|Apocalypse, wait, the guild master is busy.|(Ellen)
I looked at her and immediately went back to charging the guild master office''s door.
|I ain''t got no time ta wait for him ta finish whatever shit he is doing.|(Apocalypse)
And like that, I blew up the door by kicking it. If I had hit it hard enough then it would have blown half the city away so I held back. When I entered the room I saw the guild master packing his thing, I guess he was planning on leaving rather soon. I stepped in and when he noticed me he took a few steps back while looking left and right, surely searching for an escape route.
|Now now now guild master, you can''t be trying ta leave now ? That would be so suspicious right. I''m attacked by assassins who said ya were tha one ta buy their services and here I find ya ready ta run away. Weird, isn''t it ?|(Apocalypse)
|And so what ?! It''s not the first time assassins are after your head, right ?! You can''t do anything over the words of mere kids, it coud have been anyone !!|(Guild master)
He said as he flailed his arms around in panic, this idiot, giving himself out without me having to do anything. I wonder what happened, he wasn''t that stupid before.
|I truly wonder how ya know that they are kids. I do not remember ever telling ya that.|(Apocalypse)
|What ?!|(Guild master)
I kicked the floor and grabbed him by the beard, pulling it and making him groan in pain. This is making me angrier by the minute, why do people always play dumb when you catch them doing something stupid ? Every time they do that it just makes me want to punch them to death, but I got to ask him a few question before that, he must know that a few kids can''t kill me so why did he do it ? He''s the guild master and one of the few people who know of my SSS-rank.
|I''ll be quick, ya''re smarter than this so why did ya send those three kids after me? Ya knew they wouldn''t be able ta do a thing.|(Apocalypse)
|YOU FOOL DID YOU REALLY THINK MY GOAL WAS YOU ?! YOU CAN''T HIDE YOUR FAMILY FOREVER YOU FOOL !!! YOUR DAUGHTER WILL BE OURS !!|(Guild master)
WHAT ?! Without thinking I pull his beard with all my strength, reaping off his lower jaw and throat. Blood spraying everywhere on me as his body fell over and started to twitch, his body fluids slowly spreading across the room, the tongue handing down. I hurriedly exited the room, what did this son of a bitch say ? My daughter ?! Nobody is allowed to mess with my family ... NOBODY !!! Ignoring the screaming of some random guild employee I start to run to my house. Jumping over the wall, making my wings appear and gliding at an amazing speed to the mansion, in less than three minutes I had arrived and entered Julia''s room.
Inside Julia''s room, a woman was standing next to her crib with her in the arms, it was Yualina though she did not smell the same, she must have changed the perfume she use. I calmed down a little and walked to her. She turned back when she heard me and smiled, she''s so beautiful, I cannot let her see more of my angry face.
|What is it dear ?|(Yualina)
|Oh, nothing, just an old fool that liked ta say bullshit.|(Apocalypse)
I grabbed her waist and looked at my daughter, one years old and she already looks like she''s three. I smiled, she is so cute with her short red hair and those little blue scales and her sleeping face ... sigh, who would even think of harming that cute little face ? I kiss Julia on the cheek and Yualina on the lips.
|I need ta go verify something, take care of yarself|(Apocalypse)
I let go of her and go outside of the room. I deploy a magic barrier around the room so I''ll know when someone enter it or exit it. On my way to the prisonners I pass across Yualina, who smell like usual and came from the opposite direction of Julia''s room. I look at her and she smiles at me, I go completly white. I start to runs towards Julia''s room, idiot idiot idiot idiot idiot I''M A FUCKING IDIOT !!! I should have reacted to her smell being different.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
I violently open the door but nobody is here aymore, the doors are closed and the same for the windows. I did not sense someone leaving or entering the doors. Where is she ?! WHERE IS SHE ?!
|GUARDS !! LOOK AROUND THE MANSION, MY DAUGHTER HAS BEEN KIDNAPPED !! FIND HER AND SLAUGHTER THE INTRUDERS !!!!|(Apocalypse)
I go outside and start to flyin the sky to see if I can find them, however even though my eyesight is better than most I can''t seem to find the one who took away Julia, they can''t be that far away. They must have used a magic to change their appearance, they could be anyone or anything. DAMN !!
|WHERE IS SHE !! WHERE IS SHE !!! AND YOU DIMWITS IN THE SKY, COME DOWN AND HELP !!! YOU WANTED A GUARDIAN ?! IF YOU DO NOT TELL ME THEN IT IS NOT A GUARDIAN YOU''LL HAVE, BUT A DESTRUCTOR !!|(Apocalypse)
My voice was carried in the wind, echoing all around the continent. And as an answer the ground shook and an over-helming darkness escaped from the cracks that appeared on the soil, the mass of shadow took a human form, a familiar face, the Tytan of earth, Mr Maferbet. I charged at him and grabbed him by the collar while barring my sharpened teeth to him.
|WHERE.IS.SHE ?! TELL ME !!!|(Apocalypse)
|Learn your place.|(Mr Maferbet)
An amazing pressure bringed me to my knees. Mr Maferbet slapped me and I was sent flying.
|I''ll forgive you this time because I know it is your nature to loose yourself in anger. I have a non interference policy but as I once said, I allow you to destroy whoever mess with you. However if you do not know who they are I guess it is only fair that I tell you. Your daughter is currently being held on another continent, cross the western sea and you''ll find her.|(Mr Maferbet)
Without thinking about it I turned into my Dragon form and started to fly away at lightening speed. My black scales having glowing dark red tips, giving me the appearance of a raging god ready to slaughter and slaughter until he has given his final sentence.
In the Great Empire of the Human continent, the capital of the Empire, Princess''s maid POV.
Our spy had successfuly retrieved the slaves that would become our Princess''s guards. Our princess had recently taken an interest in Demi-Humans and had asked her esteemed father to have one has a guards. Turns out that our spy in the central continent knew of a rather powerful Demi-Human, however he was too powerful to control so his majesty asked him to distract that same man while our other spies would infiltrate the house and capture the young daughter of that Demi-Human. Te first spy was used as a sacrifice while the other one had been given a teleportation stone set to return here.
The spy returned with a small sleeping child in her hands, even though this child seemed rather young I could sense their gigantic power just by looking at them.
|Is it the one ? She''s so cuteeeee !!!!|(Princess)
Our princess isn''t even thirteen-years old yet and still act like young child. Her long pink hair reaching her waist and her rainbow-colored eyes mark of her being part of the great family of the Huan-si, having the blood of the great goddess in their blood.
|My lady, you should not do that. It is un-graceful|(Princess''s maid)
|Muuhhh, Silma, how can you say that when she''s such a cute little angel ?|(Princess Huan-si)
She said as she rubbed her cheeks against the child''s face. The sleeping child slowly opened her eyes, deep green slitted eyes, contrasting with her light blue scales, her red hair falling on her ears. A small tail waving happily left and right.
|Fuuuuwaaa ~~ Julia powaaa ~~ Fuuuuwaaaa|(Julia)
She then proceeded to rub her own cheeks against the princess, even though I wanted to make her stop it I could not, it was the princess''s will after all. However one of the higher ranked guard stepped over and tried to take the child away.
|Muwwaaaa ~~ Julia scratchy ~~ Muwaaaa|(Julia)
She literaly mawled the man to death, his screams echoing in the castle corridors and his blood covering his small body and quietly looked around, ten soldiers surrounding her their weapons out. She tilted her head to the side before waging her tail even faster and smiling.
|Uuuuwaaaa ~~ You want to play with Julia too ~~ Uuuuwaaaa ~~ Julia wants to play too ~~ Uwaaaa|(Julia)
I shivered in fear for a few seconds, this little child had killed a grown adult in a few seconds and was thinking of it as a game, keeping a care-free smile even though she was surrounded by armed men. I looked at the princess who was standing still, it wasn''t the first time she saw someone die in a gruesome way, it was the duty of the royale family to execute royalty after all so she had killed her first man at a young age. Though she did not enjoyed it, it wasn''t something she was bothered with anymore.
She took a step forward and use the opportunity of being behind that small child to put the slavery collar around her neck. The soldiers sheather their weapons since they knew that child couldn''t harm the princess now, the collar preventing her from doing so. The girl looked at the princess and then at the collar and tilted her head on the side.
|It''s a gift, like that we''re friends forever. And friends protect each other, so you''ll protect me, right ?|(Princess Huan-si)
|Friend ? Like Eve and Julia ? We''re friends ? YEAH, JULIA''S GOT A NEW FRIEND, DADDY WILL BE HAPPY.|(Julia)
The princess put her hands on the child''s shoulders and was going to say something but a loud roar was heard and the girl made a sad face as she jumped to a neaby window.
|Why ? Why is daddy angry even though Julia made another friend ?|(Julia)
I stiffened again, is she saying that the one whom we called ''the continent shaker'', because of the numerous roars that made the ground shook recently, is her father ? It can''t be, even we don''t know who ''the continental shaker'' is. Why would a lowly beastman know of him. ... wait a minute wasn''t the only clue we had about him was that he was a powerful Half-Dragon ? I looked at her back and saw it, a small pair of blue reptilian wings. And at that moment the seed of despair had been put in my heart, I suspected that our Empire will face an end like no one of the previous dinasty ever faced.
The Huan-si and the beggining of an end
In the realm of the Dragon-goddess, Tytan of earth POV
I look at my sister, the Dragon-goddess Drakina. She is in her Human form, a beautiful blond woman with hair going to the feet and eyes as blue as the sky. A voluptuous body and a spotless and scarless face with a small cute little nose and flowery red lips. She''s such a beautiful woman in her Human form yet she uses it so rarely before she went to Apocalypse''s school it had been more than seven hundred billion years since she had last used it.
She was dressed in a black suit and a red tie as well as a white shirt. She must have descended in Mundus, something she has done weekly after Apocalypse got transported, it must have something to do with that girl she befriended.
|What do you want with me ? I had to leave Sophie early, this poor girl only have that much freedom now, I hope it''s important.|(Drakina)
|Apocalypse''s daughter got kidnapped by the Royal family of the Human continent.|(Tytan of earth)
She froze in place and slowly turned her head to me, her magnificent blue eyes wide open. She has a weak spot for Apocalypse since it was the first time she had met with someone like that, he was too sharp and powerful for his environment, after all, so he stood out. She looked at her feet as she removed her jacket.
|How did he react ?|(Drakina)
|We can consider the Empire to be wiped off the map.|(Tytan of earth)
|You helped him, haven''t you ?|(Drakina)
I looked at the distance, this endless green space making my old mind fly away. Reminiscing about the day I first created them, pouring my very soul into their creation and finally, watching as they all turned into mindless monsters.
|Of course, I know the pain of losing your children all too well.|(Tytan of Earth)
Princess Huan-si POV
I love Demi-Humans, they are strong and powerful and there are so many of them. So many differences between each individual that I sometimes wonder if they are really all of the same races. Even now, that little girl standing in front of me is so different than any other Demi-Human I''ve ever seen, there have been legends about Half-Dragon existing and from what we know the central continent have some of them serving their countries, but I would never have thought I could meet one in flesh.
The only reason I could be alone with her was because of the collar I had put around her neck, my father wouldn''t have allowed a Demi-Human to get near me unless they had it. Since she murdered one of my guards she proved herself as strong enough to guard me, something my other guards tried to refuse but she killed them the same way. The only thing that scares me about her is the fact that she doesn''t seem to be aware that what she is doing is something as important as taking a life, it''s like she''s always playing.
There are more strange thing about her, like, how can she speak Huan-fa so well despite never having been taught the language or just how can she be so strong at her age ?
|Muh ... Huan-si is no fun ... Huan-si doesn''t listen when Julia is talking.... Muh.|(Julia)
|Oh sorry, keep going.|(Princess Huan-si)
She looked at me while puffing her cheeks but quickly stopped and got back at what she was doing, talking to me about how amazing her father and mothers were that is. Not that I really cared but it is still better than listening to my teachers'' lectures.
|And so daddy, who''s very big saved mommy Yualina and mommy Eali. Mommy Yualina is very pretty with scales made of fire and mommy Eali is super fluffy but she doesn''t know how to cook and because of that everyone is afraid when mommy Eali enters the kitchen. Also, daddy sometimes turns into a big lizard when he is angry and Julia''s ears hurt because he shouts too hard. Muh ... daddy is a meany sometimes.|(Julia)
So her father is a Dragon ? I had heard that the central continent worship Dragons, it is not the case here, we worship the Great golden goddess. She''s described as a beautiful blond woman with wings made out of gold, with her brother, the Great brown god, she had birthed the world and all its inhabitant. However, something caused strife between the two siblings and they chose champions to fight against each other until one side wins. The winning side being the Great golden goddess.
|Muh ... Huan-si isn''t listening to Julia again ... muh|(Julia)
|Oh sorry. But what about you Julia, what can you do ?|(Princess Huan-si)The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
She put her finger on her mouth as she thought about it. This little girl was both terrifying and cute at the same time so getting on her good side was necessary, even though she was wearing the slavery collar if I mistreated her then she would betray me at the first occasion, she was forbidden from harming me but if she wasn''t directly putting at risk then she could still plot a way to make me fall into a trap. It had happened with my big brother who mistreated his slaves and so they let the assassins hide in the closet and did not warned the guards, ending in him and his wife getting killed and their son getting abducted.
She suddenly lifted her head and jumped left and right.
|Julia is the best at hide-and-seek, also, Julia is the Queen of fluffy land, all the plushies obey Julia.|(Julia)
|Arent you a little too old to say things like that ?|(Princess Huan-si)
She tilted her head to the side while her blue tail was swinging left and right at such a speed that if someone were to be hit by it it wouldn''t surprise me if their leg were broken or turned into minced meat. She had already left big holes in some walls after trying to climb on them after all.
|Awaaa .... But Julia is only one year old .... Awaaa.|(Julia)
Huh ?! One year old ?! Isn''t she too big for being only one year old ?! My little sister is two years old and she still has trouble walking and yet this little girl who is even younger can kill soldiers like it was no harder than breathing and also speaking a foreign language without any kind of teaching. This is no Demi-Human, this almost to the level of a Divine being. Maybe because it scared me I ended up asking her.
|What in the world are you ?|(Princess Huan-si)
|Muh ... Huan-si didn''t listen to me after all, Julia and daddy are Vermillion. We are the strongest beings that exist. I am Julia Demini Silmina Vermillion first daughter of Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael Vermillion the god of Wrath and Yualina the smiling Duchess. Apostles of the Great Tytan we are, the Gatekeeper of Hell destined to fight until the end.|(Julia)
At that instant, I didn''t saw a little girl or a Demi-Human, no, in front of me was an incarnation of the forces of this world, a tall woman with red hair falling on her shoulders as she casted a shadow on me with her wide blue reptilian wings and a single horn in the middle of her forehead pointing at the sky as if defying the heavens And suddenly that woman started to shrink, leaving a naked Julia in front of me.
|Muh .... Julia transformed unintentionally, Julia wanted daddy to be the first to see it... Muh|(Julia)
Without even being aware of it I had fallen to my knees. What have we done ?! First, she says she is the ''continent shaker''''s daughter and now she does that, I might just believe it. What has my selfishness brought to this kingdom ?
|GUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!|(Apocalypse)
And yet another roar was heard and made the ground shake. Julia looked at the window and shivered while holding her arms together.
|Muh .... Daddy is angry .... Daddy is so angry ... Muh.|(Julia)
Huan-si Emperor POV
After the second roar of the week, the general of my armies barged into my room while sweating heavily. He''s a middle-aged man, by our standards that is, around one hundred and fifty years old, our youth magic makes wonder but it is still far from being immortality.
|My Emperor, we have lost contact with the five hundred ships stationed around the central continent. The last message of the chief sailor was ''We are under attack, a strange and unknown variant of Drake is sinking our ships at lightning speed. We won''t be able to stop him, he even goes after those who dived underwater, the Stormcloud cannon didn''t even fazed it. A dark and red small eight-horned Drake. It started t head towards the Empire, everybody has been killed as I recorded this message. Monsters have started to come after the dead body, I''m doomed AHhhhhhhhhh !!!!''|(General)
After crushing the magic tool that was playing the message with his hands the General made a salute and waited for me to tell him to stop. Something that never happened since he had disturbed one of the few sweet time I could have with my mistress.
But what he said was still worrying, even an Intermediate Dragon shouldn''t be able to resist the Stormcloud cannon firepower so if something as powerful as that is heading towards us while slaughtering everything that crosses its way I need to send soldiers to the coast. A Dragon hunting corp would be useful to have o place and the Pegasus'' cavalry will be needed. And now that our ship barrier has been broken the central continent might meet the other and ally with one of them.
Although the central continent is weak they are the one with the most potential for growth as the central continent is the home of every creature except for the most powerful ones. I even heard that some of their warriors were stronger than a Dragon. So as a whole the continent is weak but several individuals are stronger than even our best warriors. I guess this is the Great golden goddess way of showing pity, having the life of all in the palms of but a few.
Anyway, if I start to think about it the bed will get cold and the Great golden goddess knows that there isn''t anything more uncomfortable than a cold bed and a dissatisfied mistress. Meh, if she complains too much I''ll just have to get her executed for ''treason'', that''s what mistress are for anyway.
I should also start to think about whom I''m going to marry my oldest daughter with, not that I think anybody would want her because of her Demi-Human obsession, she is so useless. I listened to one of her endless demands for a Demi-Human slave bodyguard and used it to remove the will of a threat living on the central continent. Apocalypse Vermillion, he will never know where his daughter is and won''t be a threat to us if he has a broken spirit. I do have the intention of invading the central continent, after all, some races believe it is a sacred haven for those who live under the Great goddess and therefore refuse to conquer it.
I say bullshit, the fact that light magic is more powerful on the central continent rather than anywhere else has got nothing to do with it being blessed by the goddess. Of course, the plebs don''t know but on every continent one magic is stronger than all the other. Here, for example, fire is stronger and it turns out that the central continent has light magic as the strongest. light magic being another word for Holy magic.
Side story #6 : The Vermillion and the other races.
The Vermillion and the other races by Dredle Jyr Favoriu Vermillion, great warrior-mage of the great kingdom of the Vermillion, year 140 432 of the old calendar
The Vermillion are one of the most complex races in the world of Simiri and maybe of all the multiverse. Both the minds and the body of the members of our species have a particular way of working that no creature of this world has combined. If Dragons have might and magic then the Vermillion have might and evolution.
The Vermillion are indeed a highly evolutive species that can adapt to any environment without leaving any quirks on the body. Vermillion who have spent more than three days without any light will develop a perfect dark-vision, not needing an ounce of light to see. Or if they spend most of their time underwater they''ll be able to breathe underwater.
The durability of our body is also far superior to any of the other races or even monsters. For the weakest and youngest members of our society, only four hours of rest is needed to fill their energy up while some of the strongest of us don''t need to sleep for a week or even a month. Eating once every three days is sufficient for us to be healthy. And finally, our regenerative power is the best of all species alive in Simiri, we can grow back limbs in a matter of a few seconds except if it was the work of an Ancient Dragon, in which case the wound won''t heal but do note that only an Ancient Dragon is able to do that, a Dragon-newt or a Dragons of lower rank won''t be much of a threat.
In battle, a Vermillion will never go exhausted as his stamina would go up after each kill, of course, if the opponent is of the same strength then the fight will last as long as the Vermillion can stay awake, our regenerative power does not draw its energy from our stamina and it can be said to be limitless unless we fight again an Ancient Dragon.
The speed at which we can go can vary from several hundreds of kilometers by hour to several hundreds of kilometers by minute, of course since we get stronger as we defeat enemies our growth is limitless although most of us die fighting foes stronger than themselves as the most powerful the one you killed is the more power you''ll be given.
The size of a Vermillion represent their power, the strongest of us, those we call the Apostles, are around thirty to fifty meters tall while the major part of our population is around ten to fifteen meters although we all use our inner energy, or Ki as the Humans call it, to bring our size to four meters maximum, most of us do that unconsciously.
While our magic is second to only the Dragons we have our own specialty, inner energy as mentioned above, it brings our already god-like strength to even greatest height. This also allows us to infiltrate the races settlements or reproduce very easily, we Vermillion do not have a problem with homosexual relationships like the other races do, we can freely change our gender anyway.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
Our highly evolutive species also has the great ability of always giving a pure-blooded Vermillion, no matter what races the parents are as long as there is one Vermillion a Vermillion will be born. It will inherit traits of the non-Vermillion parent''s race, often making them even stronger, and no matter what the Vermillion''s blood will never get thinner. The offspring of a Vermillion and a Beastman will result in a pure-blooded Vermillion with the smelling sense and ears of a Beastman.
Our minds are also of the most particular. The way we think of existence and of life is so different from the other races that it makes us aliens to the whole world. The lack of empathy that we have for those who are not of our close ones is something most races are afraid of. A vermillion would not hesitate to slaughter like the races say, billions and billions of sentient beings and something that the races fear even more is the lack of regret we have in front of what they qualify as a massacre.
However, the empathy we hold to those who are close to us, especially our family, is so strong than a Vermillion would lay his life down for his friends. A Vermillion will always know if someone is their ancestors or descendant because of a natural soul bound that happens at their birth, the same goes for sibling but it is however not the case for relatives like cousins and aunt, this is also why family is the most important thing in a Vermillion''s nature, we would do anything for our family, even if it meant destroying the world. The bound isn''t made naturally with the mother and the father but we still desire a connection that goes further than the one of the flesh and by doing the wedding ritual we form a bond between the two.
A Vermillion''s personality is deeply influenced by the sin they are affiliated with, Wrath, Lust, Pride, Gluttony, Sloth, Envy, and Greed. Do note that the Vermillion affiliated to Envy are smaller than the norm but for some reasons, it does not influence their power. When a Vermillion acts in accordance with the sin he is affiliated with his power will rise.
We have seven rulers who bear the names of those seven sins, they are the most powerful of us and they are the incarnations of those very sins.
We also think of every race besides Dragons to be inferior to us, although their life holds the same value as a Vermillion''s in our eyes, they are simply less evolved but they are as worthless as an unknown Vermillion.
We feel no fear and no disgust although our affiliation can make our belief change from one another.
None of us can rebel against the Apostles, the incarnations of sins, as our blood force us to obey their will.
Death is for us a rest well deserved in the arms of the Tytan of earth, we do not fear it and welcome it with open arms although should a close one die then an over-bearing sadness would overcome us, except in the case of Wrath where they turn berzerk.
Another particularity of our race are the consequences of rape, first off, you cannot rape a Vermillion of Lust since they''ll en up agreeing since it is their nature but whereas a lot of the races''s women or even men would feel dirty and sullied by said rape a Vermillion wouldn''t feel anything, except if they are from Wrath in which case the rapist will end up pretty badly, but in other cases the one being raped will not feel anything, being disgust, pleasure, that feeling of dirtiness, no their emotional and physical response shut down, as a mean of defence, until it is finished?
Our race still holds many secrets that have yet to be uncovered but I fear now is not the time. I must once again take arms and fight till the bitter end like a Vermillion does, the Apostles have called for us.
The true meaning of Wrath : The third verset : For genocide is Wraths way
Coast of the Human continent, random soldier POV
More than sixty percent of the Empire''s army has been deployed to the coast in the past three days by the Emperor himself. As a simple soldier without any decoration, I can''t even fathom to think about knowing what our great Emperor is thinking but such a high numbers of soldiers and battle slaves at one place makes me feel pretty anxious and those numerous roars of the continent shaker aren''t helping. Sigh, I just want to go home and lay down on my bed, my son would give me some good food while my wife would massage my sore back.
|Soldier, yes you there. Come here.|(Man)
A blond man with a round belly called out to me, he couldn''t be called fat but he certainly was plump. He was wearing a golden armor, showing that he was a noble, and had the coat of arms of the paladins sewed on his right gauntlet. As a commoner, I couldn''t just ignore him so I walked to him and saluted. He nodded calmly and told me to rest.
|Good soldier, pardon this one''s indiscretion but would you happen to know why was the army gathered here ? I fear I have missed the briefing.|(Man)
|No sir, you haven''t missed a thing. Nobody knows why we are here, I even asked a captain but he did not know.|(Soldier)
A small light of unease flashed through his eyes as he took a battle-hammer that was leaned against a wall and sighed.
|Thank you, soldier, you did well. I''ll give you an advice as a repayment. If I were you I''ll pack my thing and run the farthest away from here as I can. Something big is coming, I can feel it in my guts and trust me when you''ve been in my line of works for as long as I do you know when things are heading South.|(Man)
|Does sir plan on escaping ?|(Soldier)
|Who do you take me for ?! A coward ? No soldier, I don''t plan on escaping but if my intuition is spot on might as well save the more people I can.|(Man)
A loud ring echoed in all the city and every soldier started to run to the coast and so did I, as well as the noble. the alarm had ringed and the army was ordered to assemble at the coast. There were around ten million soldiers, and more than twice that number of battle slaves, at the beach. Each one of us armed with our mithril arms and wearing our magic infused armor, making them deadlier, sturdier and many more time better at stopping a blow from an enemy.
In the corner of my eyes, I was able to see the noble that talked to me earlier shouting at someone else while waving his hammer in a rather angry way. Then a middle-aged man appeared on a winged horse, it was so white that my eyes felt like melting at its sight. That was our general, rumored say that nobody could stand to him on the battlefield and that the last victory against the Demon continent was entirely because of him. His golden armor lighting the entire army and filling us with a feeling of invincibility.
|Men of the Huan-si, many of you must be confused as to why you were summoned so far away from your homes. The Huan-si need you to defend our great nation once again, a monster able to sink our goddess-blessed fleet is coming towards us. But fear not soldiers of the Huan-si, we are the children of the Great goddess and nothing shall bring us down to our knees. Whatever monster is coming our way we will prevail and out of the adversary, we will rise even greater and closer to our Great goddess that is watching her glorious Heros from above. And those who die in her glory may their souls be welcomed in her loving embrace FOR WE SHALL BE IMMORTALS IN HER GLORY !!!!|(General)
Hope filled our heart and as our warcry echoed another roar was heard, a roar that could make the earth shake and yet not make us deaf, a roar that came from the blue sky. A shadow cast upon us, although smaller than average this Dragon seemed to have trampled our hope as soon as he came down from the sky. Twenty meters in length and ten in height although it as hard to say as he was flying above us. A long crocodile-like mouth with sharp white fangs coming out of the lower jaw. Dark red reptilian eyes that seemed to be filled with un-measurable anger. Wide black wings that covered the sun and devoured the light.
A unicorn-like black horn with a red tinge at its end, the same for the seven other horns. Those two enormous horns coming out of its hind knees and went up to his shoulder like an armor. A light-brown mane between two lines of spikes that went to the tip of the tail where two hammer-like spikes were. Black scales with a hint of dark red at their tip. Its canine legs making it look more like a gigantic reptilian wolf than a proud Dragon.
Dark red flames coming out of its mouth and sending shiver down our spine.
Such was the beast that descended from the sky and landed right in front of the general. Our hope was lost at such a sight and the scent of piss and shit already started to drift in the salty breeze that came from the sea. The beast grunted and suddenly started to shrink and morph into a humanoid form. A five meters tall man, with the same dark and ominous wings, horns, and violent-looking tail, was standing where the Dragon once stood. Long light-brown wavy hair that fell down on his muscular chest. Arms so big one could think that man is able to crush an orc''s head bare-handed.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Wearing baggy pants with some sort of large belt, on which something was written, hanging down his front. Such was the man who was glaring at us with so much hate that some soldiers and slaves dropped unconscious and I wasn''t better off myself, my legs were shaking and I used a spear to keep standing. I can''t afford to fall down.
The bright and booming voice of the general was replaced by a deep and low voice, it almost sounded archaic and coming from the depth of hell.
|Inferior life-forms ... that''s what ya Humans are. Ya should''ve been glad that I did not decide to wipe yar species off the map years ago. But now ya''ve done it. GWAHAHAHAHA Lust and tha other got it easy, when they get mad they don''t have that urge ta massacre everything in sight and God knows how many time I held it back inside. Using tha petty excuse of getting of corrupt nobles ta vent my nerves but today ... Oh, what a great day ... today is tha day I stop fighting it and finally open the doors of that slaughter-house.
Remember my name ya scums, for this is tha name of the god ya have angered. Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael Vermillion.|(Apocalypse)
The general, who had fallen to the ground when the Dragon showed up, got back up and glared at the man.
|YOU ARE NO G.. !!|(General)
The general who was going to rebuke something at the man fell to the ground, his sentence cut off like his head that went flying to my feet. The man was now standing where the general once stood and had already torn the pegasus apart.
|I have not given ya tha permission to speak.|(Apocalypse)
And he kicked the floor and disappeared. Screams were heard and body parts were flying. Like a tornado of blood, that man made his way through the army. Everything that met his way was reaped to shred without any chance to fight back. Guts spilling on the floor and blood raining down our body. Punching, kicking, biting, slicing and smashing left and right, a one-sided massacre was taking right in front of my faces and I could nothing about it, feeling my own powerlessness in this battle.
Suddenly another voice boomed across the battlefield, it was the noble who spoke to me before this slaughter.
|UNLEASH THE J?RMUNGAND !!!!|(Noble)
What !!! As soon as he said that a seventy meters long and twenty meters tall black snake came out of the ground, just under the man and swallowed him. Or at least it must have been the plan but the snake wasn''t able to close its mouth. the man was holding it open, he grabbed the lower part of the mouth with his right hand and the upper part with his left one and jumped out of it. And with a big swing of his arms un-buried the J?rmungand, using the long body as a mace. I threw myself on the ground to avoid it but the people around me weren''t that quick-witted and were crushed by the snake.
|GUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!!!!!!|(Apocalypse)
Even with my eyes drenched in blood I was able to see the man called Apocalypse forcefully opening the J?rmungand mouth with so much force that the snake was bisected on all its length. Blood and heavy scales falling down from the sky. He slammed the corpse on the ground several times, the ground shook with each strike, and enormous waves were formed, taking the dead to the sea. But the armageddon was far from being finished, I saw my fallen comrades stand up once again, some kind of fool energy sticking to them, making their dead body move again. However, instead of attacking that one-man-army they started to attack the survivors.
It was my turn to soil my pants but I was filled with hope when I looked up. Countless of men riding white winged horses were flying in our direction, they looked like a cloud of Holy warriors that were ready to strike down the sinner. They were the Holy skyborne warriors, a unit trained at birth with their mount, a pegasus, the reason for that is that the more a pegasus like its master the more powerful the barrier it unconsciously cast over itself is strong. And the pegasuses of the Holy skyborne warriors were said to be able to defend against even the most powerful type of magic.
But that ray of hope did not last long as Apocalypse threw a body towards them, in most case it should have splattered against the barrier but the force with which the body was thrown was so cataclysmic that the barrier shattered and the body splattered against the pegasuses, those that have been hit by the body or the shrapnel of the bones fell down like rocks.
Without warning, the monster took a deep breath and as it exhaled an enormous cone of dark red flames came out of its mouth, swallowing hundred of the Holy warriors. Without a rest Apocalypse Jumped in the flames and started to dive toward the warriors, he closed the distance in an instant and once again blood sprayed everywhere on the battlefield.
|GUUUURRRRRIIIIIIAAAAAAA WEEEAAAAAKKKKKKK HOW CAN YOU DARE KIDNAP MY DAUGHTER WHEN YOU ARE SO WEEEAAAAAAKKKKK !!!!!!! LEARN YOUR PLACE GURRRRIIIIIIIIIIAAAAAAAAA !!!!!|(Apocalypse)
Even when the warriors managed to stab him with their spears he would just crush them between his hands and make the one who stabbed him explode with nothing but a punch. The corpses of the dead still rising I sank myself into the water where they did not seem to go. Bodies fell down from the sky and splattered on the ground before standing up even though their spines were falling out of their backs.
As he was still killing off the Holy skyborne warriors a volley of head-sized fireballs flew at him and exploded in his back, making a cloud of dark smoke around him. Nobody should''ve been able to resist so many explosion all at once but a roar echoed and the smoke was blown away. Apocalypse was wounded, parts of his body was missing but it healed in a few seconds, the missing parts growing back and the skin crawling on him to cover his regenerated muscles.
He looked at the provenance of the fireballs and charged towards our mages unit at lightning speed, blowing away hundreds of people as he landed. his tail stabbing itself in the chest of our warriors and his hands reaping their life away from their eyes. His flames dancing on the battlefield, those cold flames that burned the flesh of my old comrades. I thought back to what he had said right after he had landed and I burned it in my memories as I stood back up and charged at him.
|APOCALYPSE YOUUUU BASTARDDDD !!!!!!|(Soldier)
And my life ended as he tore my throat with his teeth, the last sight my eyes ever had was the one of the god of Wrath, the god Apocalypse, as he walked towards the city like a grim reaper with his army of undead that I joined after a few moments of rest.
Foreshadowing
Emperor of the Huan-si empire POV
|YOUR GREATNESS, ANOTHER CITY HAS FALLEN !!!|(Soldier)
|SHIT !!!|(Emperor Huan-si)
Since that monster showed up our cities have been falling one after another, no matter what we send to stop him it is meaningless. The fallen warriors even come back under his commands as undead. I even sent assassins to get rid of him when he sleeps but that bastard did not close his eyes one in those three days. He doesn''t leave any survivors and only ruins can be found where proud walls should stand. People have started to flee to the inner country but it''ll be meaningless if we can kill that man.
An Empire without people to rule over isn''t an Empire, I may hate the low populace but that is a truth that even the heaven can''t change. We can''t flee to the central continent since the other continents would use this opportunity to wipe us out.
|Your Greatness, someone is using a communicating crystal to speak to us !!!|(Soldier)
|Accept the communication !!! If they have information about what is happening maybe we''ll be able to deal with that monster !!|(Emperor Huan-si)
The soldiers brought a small stone in front of me, it shone for a few moments and a deep and low voice spoke through it. That voice was filled with power and just by hearing it all my hopes were drained away. Whoever that voice belonged to is the one wrecking havoc in my Empire.
|Hehehe ... I know ya can hear me ..... Let me plant tha seed of despair even farther in yar heart ..... Let me taste yar fear ... For ya will regret kidnapping my daughter.|(Apocalypse)
And the communicating crystal exploded in a bright light. What did he say ? Kidnapping his daughter ? It can''t be, he can''t be Apocalypse Vermillion. That thing is no Demi-Human, it is a monster, it can''t be Apocalypse Vermillion. How can a monster like that become the Duke of a Human country ?
I can''t even take the risk of killing his daughter because it might make things even worse, as long as she is alive I have something to bargain with. Shit !!!! Why is this happening to me, I still have things I want to do, many great conquests in the name of the Huan-si. I can''t just die here ... I need to come up with something !!! At this rate, I might just hope the great spirits that dwell in those lands can stop him.
Great Forest spirits Bl?wenlia POV
And here I am, me, a spirit even older than this puny Empire, looking at my druids trying to prepare the defense of the forest. I had not expected the Vermillion to come back and I thought that this "Continent shaker" was but a Dragon whose roar had mutated into something even greater but it was just a young Vermillion of Wrath who went mad. I would not mind letting those Humans die but I made a pact with their ancestors ages ago and a Great spirit never goes back on its words.
And he came, carrying the reptilian wings of darkness, each of his steps breaking the ground as the world shook under the power he unleashed. As scary as he might look he is still young and weak for a Vermillion, the ones I knew wouldn''t even have to come down from their thrones to wipe this Empire from the surface of the world.
|Druids of the forest, let him pass. Do not resist, he will not harm you.|(Bl?wenlia)
As weak as he may be he is still a Vermillion and normal Humans are but ants to him. If someone must face him it''ll be me. My druids obeyed and did not attack and he passed pass them without killing anyone. I led him to the heart of the forest using my mind tricking power and we met face to face. As a spirit, I don''t really have a physical body but I can still create one in order to communicate with other beings. So I chose to take the form I usually use to meet the fledging druids. A woman made out entirely of wood, no need to spend time on details when they aren''t going to witness it for long.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
|Welcome to my humble abode son of the earth.|(Bl?wenlia)
He said nothing and just kept glaring at me with his dark red slitted eyes. Sigh, I should''ve known better, there is no use talking with a Vermillion of Wrath. They are always like that, hit first and whatever comes next hit it too. Not wasting any more time I sent vines to grab his throat to strangle him. Since they were coming from behind him he did not notic e them and I managed to get a hold of him and he seemed pretty surprised too.
|Don''t even try to set yourself free or I''ll cut your head off.|(Bl?wenlia)
He glared at me and grinned.
|Kzuvan Drokmorta Nertar|(Apocalypse)
[Fucking sea-weed]
And without warning the ground around him caught fire, burning the vine along with him. I was to shocked to do anything as he stepped out of the flames and grabbed my head between his hands. Vermillion aren''t supposed to be that good at using magic, for a magic of this scale he should at least have to chant the aria. He locked his eyes onto mine as he bumped our forehead against each other.
|Koldra Nieun Fultraz Beldritum Firgartraio Wuakradir.|(Apocalypse)
[I am fire, what can you do to me with your puny leaves.]
|Keep spewing bullshit in Tytanic you fucking weakling .. I''ll show you what those puny leaves can do !!!|(Bl?wenlia)
I left my body and started to make the roots attack him from every angles but he either dodged them or straight up punched them and shattered them. Tsk, I was careless, had I know he was that good of a mage I would''ve left him alone. I doupt he has much mana left since he has been fighting for several days without any rest.
|I Humbly implore you, power of the southern wind, to grant me your heavenly power. Let me crush the enemy that stands in my way for I shall repay you with blood. I summon the great fire that dwells in the heart of the warriors, burning brighter than the sun and warmer than a never-dying love. GATHER, GATHER, GATHER WILL OF THE ASHES END OF ALL THING AND TYPHON OF FLAME, BLINDING LIGHT OF THE VOLCANO I ASK FOR YOU !!!! {Pompe?''s night}|(Apocalypse)
WHAT ?!!!! He still has enough mana to cast such a powerful spell. The fire that had already ignited started to gether around him, dancing like a balrina, becoming a typhon of fire. The earth shook as some kind of mountain rose from under him and .... an explosion. Fiery rocks flying everywhere, the sky was tainted red and the heat the whole forest was blown away. Although I can not be harmed through physical means if my spiritual body get hit by those flames I will die.
|YA WILL BECOME THA INSTRUMENT OF MY VENGEANCE, I''LL ABSORB YA. YA''LL BECOME MY STRENGTH AND YA''LL REGRET HAVING TRIED TA STOP ME !!!! APOCALYPSE SATAN SERAPH AMAEL VERMILLION !!!|(Apocalypse)
He made large hands movements, the flames acting as if they were extansions of his body. Many times I dodged them by air-breath, I can''t afford to be careless for even one moments. He destroyed all my means of attack and the druids are all dead. Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit, shit. He once again locked eyes with me, he souldn''t be able to see me in my spiritual form but he must have sensed me. He held out his hands towards me and fired several fireball as large as a Human. I dodged them but I was met with whip made out of flames, he got my left arm.
Shit .... I can''t stay here much longer ... I must flee. I turned away and started to rush the farther I could. But Lady luck had already abandoned me and Apocalypse appeared in front of me like a wall of flames and smiled, revealing his sharp white fangs that had been sullied red by all the men he had killed with them.
|It''s normal ya don''t know but it''s not tha flames of tha volcano who killed tha people of Pompe? ... It''s tha hot air of tha explosion. {Scorching wind}|(Apocalypse)
And I met my end in the scorching fire that came out of his hands, me, the Great Forest spirit Bl?wenlia got killed because I had forgotten that nothing can compare to a Vermillion. Hmmpff, I guess I was a fool to even believe he was manageable. I hope my next life will be wiser than this one.
Inside Apocalypse''s head, Dragon POV
|Sigh ... so many meaningless death.|(Dragon)
|There is no such thing as a meaningless death, just worthless people.|(Tytan)
|Apocalypse .... is .... scary ...|(Sonia)
Sigh, I know we can''t stop him since it is his nature as Wrath but for us who don''t have a physical or even spiritual body yet we can only sit by and watch as he slaughter his way through. Except for Tytan none of us are Vermillion. We each have a personality according to how we were created.
I was created when he was searching for wisdom in the books he read when he was young.
Tytan was created when he wanted to surpass Human''s body limitation when he was in Mundus.
Sonia was created when he took his fermal form for the first time, giving a form to the desire he had to have a sister.
And finally the oldest of us, the one who was born insided the void when the young mind of Apocalypse wanted to cry out for someone to talk to. The one who sealed away the cruelest memories Apocalypse have.
|You should come out .... Evan.|(Dragon)
|Kukuku ..... Oh believe me ... I will.|(???)
The doors to sealed memories
Emperor of the Huan-si POV
My kingdom as fallen, all attempt to escape is useless because those damn undeads surrounds my city. Not only zombies but even greater undead have appeared since the fall of the Great Forest, Dullahan, Vampires and many other horrors howling at my door. In despair, I even tried to kill that Julia girl but it''s no use, my soldiers fear getting cursed if they touch her and I know what she''s capable of, I am not as powerful as the warriors she killed on her first day here. Sigh, I can''t do anything else except to wait for my imminent doom.
And it came from the window at the same time my daughter and this Julia opened the door of my room. My guards got on guard right as that tall man burst through the window and I have to say it was my armor that kept me standing. He was so tall that his head was griding against the ceiling. Covered in blood and reeking of the scent of death. Those dark red flames coming out of his mouth like a chimney. And as he spoke I heard it again, the deep and archaic voice that came from the depth of Hell itself.
|Ahhh, Where''s Julia ?!|(Apocalypse)
|Daddy !!!!|(Julia)
When his dark red slitted eyes fell on the small child at my daughter''s side anger flashed through his eyes and he disappeared, only to reappear with my daughter''s throat between one of his hands, baring his sharp teeth at her.
|HOW DARE YA PUT THAT THING ON MY DAUGHTER !!|(Apocalypse)
|Daddy !!! Huan-si is Julia''s friend.|(Julia)
|What !!|(Apocalypse)
Maybe because of fear or a surge of bravery I ordered my men to use his confusion to stab him with their spears, which they did. Since they wanted to be good little dogs they stabbed him so they wouldn''t stab the princess by accident and thus did not stab his head but two of the seven at least stabbed his heart. His grip on my daughter''s neck loosened and he fell to his knees, a small cloud of dust rose at the impact. However, that bastard did not stop breathing but just closed his eyes.
|Hehehe, Daddy is tired.|(Julia)
I took out my sword and slashed the back of his neck but it just bounced back to me, a thick layer of scales having suddenly grown and stopped my blade. My soldiers tried to pull their spears out but they couldn''t. I even had mages to come and try to blow him up or something else but everything they tried just ended up getting blown back to them by some kind of barrier. Fuck, is this bastard immortal ? Since I had nothing else to do I had my guards to lock in him in the deeper cell of the dungeons while I asked arch-mages of a way to end this bastards life. And his daughter Julia ....I''m tired of this shit, I don''t know what to do to her, she still has the collar so she shouldn''t be able to harm my daughter but ... FUCKING SHIT I DON''T KNOW WHAT TO DO !!!
Tytan of Earth POV
Okay ... So I had to explain what happened in the past week to Apocalypse''s family and fucking hell his wives are scary, by that I mean the first four, Yualina, Eali, Eleonore and Lara. The others haven''t spent enough time with Apocalypse to be really scary and involved with the family, though that Glymina girl is scary in another way. Sigh, how can mortals like them give me such a hard time, I''m really losing my touch, too much time spent in Mundus has made me too Human.
Anyway, I can see that my sister has gone to go to speak to that meat-head Apocalypse, sigh, she truly has a soft spot for him, well not that I am going to complain since she truly was a neet before that. Well, I must go back to explain to them what''s happening.
Apocalypse POV
So tired, got damn it I overdid it. A continent for my daughter ? Totally worth it, of course, I''d be ready to destroy the world for her, but I wonder if the historians will feel the same Oh god I want to laugh my ass off now. I doubt anyone would hear me in this dark space, I am quite alone here after all.
|Are you really sure about that, old friend ?|(???)
|Who the fuck are you ?|(Apocalypse)
|Maybe if you had that you would know.|(???)
A cube grew in front of me, revealing a mirror in which I was reflected. The only difference being in the fact that the reflection hasn''t the scales I have on my throat or even my slitted eyes and the size too, much tinier as if it was Human.
|Stop looking at me like that you freaking idiot, I know I sealed your memories about us but I still find it insulting.|(???)
|So ya''re tha fourth one ?|(Apocalypse)
He put two of his fingers on the bridge of his nose and sighed, his eyebrows twitching.
|You fucking son of a bitch, I can''t believe I spent five hundred years with you and with just a snap of my fingers wiped all of that. You are really driving me crazy.|(???)
He waved his hands and the mirror disappeared but the reflection stayed here, several doors also appeared behind him. Each one having its own looks, a really grand white marble door, a small oak door and many other. Each of them seemed familiar yet foreign at the same time, like a word you can''t seem to find, it''s rolling on your tongue but can''t get out of it.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
|No seriously, the old open a door and you get a piece of your memories clich¨¦ ?|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up, you watched too much anime for your own good. Just open one.|(???)
|Okay, okay.|(Apocalypse)
Ignoring that idiot I walk towards the marble door, it easily overshadowed me in term of size and one can only wonder why and how such a big door was built. Sigh, that''s fantasy for you, not that I''m going to complain since I am literally the epithem of fantasy, you know Tytan and Dragon at the same time.
|JUST OPEN THE GODDAMN DOOR !!!!!!|(???)
I opened the door and my mind went blank. I found myself in yet another dark space, but it was more like I was floating, you know this sensation you get when you''re just going to fall asleep but don''t. Without wanting to do it I turned my head to the side and saw many children floating all around me, some had physical quirks like a tail or long ears but as time passed those quirks disappeared and they looked more like Human kids of around one to two years old.
|Seriously, That damn geezer had to ruin everything.|(???)
|Who are you ?|(Apocalypse)
Again without wanting it I spoke.
|I don''t know ... I just am.|(???)
|I don''t understand.|(Apocalypse)
|Me neither, I just came to be, maybe I am you, maybe I am not. I don''t know.|(???)
The voice was the same as the man I met in the mirror but it somehow sounded more like an innocent child. That kind of conversation lasted for .... I don''t even know ... ten seconds, fifty minutes, a month maybe a millennium, I don''t know. This is driving me crazy, I spent much of that time doing nothing but to think about where I am, I deduced I was in the void, or more precisely in the memory of me traveling across the void as a child.
What confirmed my theory was that I began to "hear" creepy whisper like the ones I had heard last time I went to the void. After knowing that I mostly spent my time thinking about life and other stuff but it can only hold my consciousness for so long, the other kids around me all seemed to be asleep so I don''t understand why I am the only one awake but I kinda envy them for being asleep. keeping up with that childish talk for so long is starting to get to me.
Finally, the guy that was in the mirror appeared with a door behind him, he opened it and once again my mind went blank before I found myself somewhere else. This time it seems I was in some kind of vehicle, surely a van. My head hurt and I think I am tied up, the girl in front of me gave me the latter since she was tied up and muffled too, she must''ve been around fifteen years old at most, dark hair and not so large breasts but anyway, she was crying.
|SHUT UP YOU BRAT !!! Seriously man, we really have to kidnap those kids ? The boss should know we ain''t use to this kind of business, I''d rather stick to selling crack in some shady street.|(Man)
|Shut the fuck up, you know we''re short on men, the boss wants to get into Human trafficking and what''s better than a teen whore and a child soldier, to begin with ? We''re going to get rich as fuck.|(Man 2)
|No, but seriously, are you really sure the boy is four years old ? He looks fucking fourteen and don''t like the glare is giving to me.|(Man)
Yup, definitely in a van. I don''t remember ever getting kidnapped but it feels so familiar as if I was really here. I can see the two men in the front, the one driving is a middle-aged white man in a black suit while the other one is a black teenager, around seventeen years old I''d say but I''m not too sure. The teenager is the one freaking out about having kidnapped us.
|There''s only two of them, I think we should get rid of them.|(Evan)
And now I know from where I got the name Evan, this is how baby-me named that guy in my head while we were drifting through the void and it''s the name I assumed on Earth. Rather than that, it seems I was always very inclined towards murder.
|No, let''s wait after we meet everyone behind that kidnapping so e can get rid of them all in one swoop.|(Apocalypse)
|And there I recognize you, a Human brat wouldn''t have the gals to do what you do.|(Tytan)
|Remember that I am the one that came up with the plan.|(Dragon)
|It''s still our good old Apocalypse that will go through it and you should pay more respect to your elders you brat, you were just born last year when Apocalypse was doing push-ups and reading some Newton.|(Evan)
|His theory of gravity was too simple to understand and Einstein''s work on physics was something everyone can do.|(Apocalypse)
Wow, I was cocky at the time, tha doesn''t change the truth that it wasn''t that hard to understand their theory and everything they wrote, I never understood why couldn''t everyone understand something that simple but now I know why, I mean when you have a brain that process information at the speed of a supercomputer it''s pretty easy to understand what they worked on. Quantic theory isn''t that hard and the same for the laws of gravity.
Anyway, they threatened us a bit with a laser-gun, that made the girl pee herself .... no seriously why don''t I remember a bit of that happening, it stinks pretty bad so I should be able to remember it even if someone erases it from my brain. And what''s with threatening kids wearing heavy handcuff not to run away. We arrived at some kind of stocking-building or something like that and they stopped the van and got out of it. I could hear many voices. When the opened the backdoors I jumped out of the van and dropped kicked the first one I came across.
|SHIT !!! ONE OF THEM IS REBELLING !!|(Gangster)
|PUT HIM DOWN, DON''T LET HIM ESCAPE !!!|(Gangster 2)
|Qui essaye de s''echapper putain de fils de pute ?|(Apocalypse)
[Who''s trying to escape you fucking son of a bitch ?]
And I soccer punched a guy, I had simply broken the handcuff with sheere strength, freaking fuck !! when was I so strong on Earth, aren''t I supposed to be only four years old here ? What happened was simply a slaughter, I grabbed a laser-gun and took cover behind a wall, did some acrobatics to sneak up behind the gangsters and fired in their head, making puddles of blood out of their brains. Honestly, the only thing I remembered of my younger years of life was just that already looked much older than I was supposed too but I seriously don''t recall having read Einstein''s or even killed people at such a young age.
There were around fifteen of them and I massacred them all without blinking and worst of it all or best of it all, depending on how you see it, is that since I used a lazer-gun my finger-prints would be found on the weapon, I wonder how I got rid of it.
|Dragon, do your thing.|(Apocalypse)
|Right on it.|(Dragon)
And the gun caught fire and turned to ash ..... what''s this bullshit, how was I able to use magic on Earth when I wasn''t even able to use it when I first came to Simiry, I know the magic in Mundus doesn''t work the same way as here but Drakina told me nobody used magic on Earth. What''s with those gods and their unreliable information ?
Anyway, the old me got back to the girl who was shaking and crying like crazy, she tried to back away when I approached, I put a finger to my mouth and made her understand she better not speak about it and I got away. I really wonder how the police did not caught me because other than my fingerprints there should be many more clues about what happened but right now I am a little more shocked about what I just witnessed, those are ... my memories ?
Apocalypse and Evan chit-chat
Through all those memories I have discovered another side of me that I never thought I had. It isn''t about killing, I can slaughter without regret ... no, I''ve done far worse. I''ve lied to mother and father about who I was, telling them I was just a rowdy kid when I was going around beating gangsters. I also relived the memories of when I was still in Simiry when I cracked my eggshell with my sister at my side, the fated day where my father was supposed to have been burned alive, how my own sibling was taken away from me and how the peoples in my head disappeared.
Like many misfortune in my life, it was caused by Enri. You know when you are young you tend to make fun of other quite easily, especially if they are talking to themselves like I used to, well I was talking to the people in my head but it looked like I was talking to myself from an outsider point of view. Evan couldn''t take it, he couldn''t bear to watch as people alienated me and he made the three of them disappear along with every memory related to them. Because of that, I stopped going into fights with gangsters, I just stepped down to delinquents.
Evan also kept erasing some memories after he hid, like when I discovered that my classmates Emily was not so normal, I mean how could she get past a whole army of hired mercenaries who had managed to take me down and locked me up in a cage. Now that I think about it I have an idea of who she is, I mean Mr Maferbed turned out to be the Tytan of earth.
|Come on old friend, it''s not the time to be crying. We gotta make you even more powerful than you are even now.|(Evan)
I giggled.
|Hehe I would say that you are Tytan''s father but I''d be lying.|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up and let''s talk for a bit you idiot.|(Evan)
He sat down in front of me and a small table appeared between us, some drinks were set up on the table. Of course, I knew all of this was taking place inside my head but it doesn''t mean I''ll refuse some alcohol. I poured some into my glass and took a sip of it.
|So what do you want to talk about ?|(Apocalypse)
|Many things old friend, many things. Like you know, how weak and stupid you are.|(Evan)
|I think I fail to catch the meaning of your words, I do not think "weak" is a good word to describe who I am, I did wipe out an entire continent by myself in less than a week.|(Apocalypse)
He sighed and looked at me with eyes filled with pity, and I am not used to be looked at with such eyes. To tell the truth being looked at like that pisses me off to such a point that my urge to slaughter is rising as we speak.
|YOU are weak, you only fought with monsters and the races, they aren''t even ants to a Vermillion so why do you feel powerful ? Should you get serious now you could wipe Europe off the map with one swing of your arm but that''s nothing compared to what your grandfather or even your sister are able to do. They had five hundred or even more years of training to themselves so how can you who is only twenty years old compete with them ?|(Evan)
To that I couldn''t answer a thing, it''s true that so far I''ve only fought with weaklings, when did I start to think that kind of bullying was power ? But what did he say ? I can wipe Europe off the map without breaking a sweat ? Oye, so far I thought that having the destructive power of an atomic bomb was enough, does that mean I have powered up ?
|Yes and no. You have powered up thanks to that little onslaught of yours and no it is not only due to that. Like Humans, you unconsciously hold back as not to hurt yourself and destroy all your surroundings. And that''s because you spent too much time with Humans and did not want to be considered as a complete monster ... your loved ones running away from your powers.|(Evan)
|I ..... I .... I did not ..... it can''t be ....|(Apocalypse)
I can''t say anything to that because it is true, I know I don''t have a complete awareness of who I am, many things have happened to me without me being aware of it. My transformation used to be less random, I thought about good memories and I would trigger my dragon blood, if it was bad memories it would make my Tytan blood boiling, but now, now it is almost as if both of them had mixed together. I don''t know if I should be scared or excited at this point, feeling weak is something that scares me so much that my blood freeze at the mere thought of it but at the same time it means that I can get into a lot more thrilling fight and come back even stronger and that made my blood boil.
Evan looked at me with a small sad smile, in a way he is me so of course he can feel my confusion and understand my inner turmoils. He took a sip of wine and slammed his glass on the table, it shattered and went flying everywhere but the time seemed as if it had slowed down, thousands of glass''s sparks gliding in the air like tree leaves. Although everything around us was in slow-motion Evan and I seemed to move perfectly fine.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
|I like this space, you''d think it is the inside of your head but no. In fact, it isn''t, it''s what you''d call a god''s room.|(Evan)
|Sorry what ?|(Apocalypse)
|Although a lower one who can''t create his own world you are still a god and have your own space for yourself, it''s very handy, you can retreat your mind inside it any time you want, here time is warped so you can stay an eternity here and only a few microseconds would''ve passed or if you want, thousands of years. And that kind of space is perfect for the training I had in mind for you, you see each time you kill someone you get stronger, that''s because you absorb a part of their power but with what I''m going to make you do you''ll be able to absorb everything you couldn''t absorb and kept lingering around you.
Usually, you absorb 15% power of the one you killed and the rest wanders around you, ready to be harvested. Do keep in mind that''s only for Vermillion, it is not the case for Humans and the other races so don''t go try to do that with something else than a Vermillion, that would kill them.|(Evan)
|Since when were you an expert on energy ?|(Apocalypse)
|Believe me, when you are trapped inside someone''s head you can see things they can''t see themselves so shut up and listen to me, old friend.|(Evan)
|Okay so what do I do ?|(Apocalypse)
He snapped his finger and the table disappeared leaving us in a completely white space with nothing inside it. The air, if that is how you call it, was very heavy and even breathing was hard, it was like when I tried to attack the Tytan of Earth but much weaker. The weight on my shoulders was heavy but I could still move around pretty easily, Evan too seemed to be fine, he was smiling like a madman.
|Okay, so in theory, it isn''t that different from Ki so sit down and start to meditate.|(Evan)
I did as I was told and sat down, crossing my legs and putting my hands on my knees. I softened my breathing, only a few inspiration every minute that''s all I need to stay alive and enter a trance. My body comes from the earth and is steel, an unmovable rock that endures the harshest typhoon and points to the sky like its father the proud mountain, nothing shall make me move, not even the strongest wind or the softest breeze.
|Good, now instead of focusing on your inner self, try to focus on the outside, your body is but a shell, you do not come from the earth, YOU are the earth.|(Evan)
I started to focus my consciousness at the end of one of my fingers, I can''t hear the sound of my heart beating anymore neither could I feel the weight of my clothes on my shoulders, I couldn''t move, I was just the end of a finger. Now that the easy part has been done I need to figure out how to make my consciousness leave my body, how can I even leave my mind ? Does that mean the soul and the mind are two different things, since my mind isn''t in my physical body right now does that mean my body is soul-less or is the soul something that can exist on several planes at the same time ?
It isn''t the time to ask myself that kind of question, I must figure out how to exit it. I wonder if he was talking figuratively when he said the body is a shell, there exist a lot of animals and monsters that have a shell but they have a way to make their limbs go out of it, something I doubt I have so must I consider my body is an egg, that''s what is closer to a shell as far as I know. So, to open an egg you must first crack it from the inside. I guess I''ll just have to blow it up, I gather Ki where I am and make a small ball out of it, once there is enough Ki inside it I make it explode.
I feel like I am floating, and ... how gosh ... is this bloody mess me ? Gosh, I should''ve used less Ki, my body is only a puddle of blood now ... oh well, it has already started healing. Hmmm ? What are all those weird colors around me ? There isn''t even one that is supposed to exist, I can''t even describe what I am seeing, it''s .... it''s ... it''s so beautiful, is that the energy that surrounds me, it''s as if it was dancing. And how I explain how I am feeling ? It''s as if I was seeing scent and smelling colors, tasting the sound and hearing the taste, it is weird yet extremely comfortable.
|This isn''t how I expected you to do it but it seems it worked just fine anyway. Now you should be able to sense the energy that surrounds you.|(Evan)
|Yes, I do ... oh fuck, this feels like my heart is beating every time I try to talk.|(Apocalypse.)
It seems I can control what is around me, if want to make one of this wave of energy move I can just by sheer willpower, I can''t describe the feeling and how I do it, it is just ... just out of this world
|Okay, now instead of manipulating it, try to make it your own, that energy belongs to you and is one with you.|(Evan)
I think I got the gist of it, I wrap myself in all those waves and calmly wait, I can''t say that I''m breathing but let''s just say that I calm myself as I try to make that energy fuse with myself. If I can manipulate it that means I am the same entity as those waves, I am built of the same thing, otherwise I shouldn''t be able to interact with it, if I can interact with it I can sew it on myself, if I can sew it on myself I can make it mine, if I can make it mine I can become it, if I can become it, I have succeeded.
After a few hours I succeeded, it wasn''t that hard but accepting the fact that I was only pure energy and not some sentient being was very hard, when I leave my shell I am not sentient, I am just energy ... Gosh, that''s sad to say.
|So .. how do I go back ?|(Apocalypse)
|Just enter through the mouth and go to the heart that should do the trick.|(Evan)
I did just that and I opened my eyes with a filling of an incredible power-up if I could destroy Europe in one arm swing before now I think Earth would be doomed with a flick of my finger. This time I mustn''t let the power get to my head.
|Okay ... now that everything I needed to tell you is said, I''ll let you wake up, see you .. old friend.|(Evan)
|See you too.|(Apocalypse)
And I woke up in a dark and bad smelling prison cell.
The true meaning of Forgiveness : Third verset : Forgiveness has died in the heart of stone
I look at myself and notice that I am skewered by a bunch of spears as well as nailed to the wall by the hands. Well, at least they didn''t do a half-assed job, not that it will be able to stop me but I can''t blame them for trying so hard. Nevertheless, this cell sure is dirty, it smells piss and shit so bad that I want to vomit, one of the downsides of having sharp senses I guess. It is also very dark but the little light allows me to see what''s around pretty well, one of the advantages of having sharp senses.
Looking at my side I can see Julia sleeping on my lap while being chained, I guess they didn''t want to take any risks, she is strong enough to blow up walls with her punch and she''s very aggressive by default so I can understand them. Though I will slaughter them for having done that to her, seeing her wearing the same collar her mothers once wore makes my blood boil.
|Hey big guy, look over here.|(???)
I looked at the corner of the room and saw a woman, she must have been in the middle of her twenties, she was covered in filth and covered in wounds. Her long light-purple hair went down to her elbows and curled like an Englishman''s hair, she was looking at me with a haughty gaze and her fierce amber-colored eyes. Even though she''s skinny I guess she was a warrior because her arms are shaped by her muscles. She too was wearing a slave collar. But to be honest it isn''t what is surprising me.
|An ....angel ?|(Apocalypse)
|A what ?|(Woman)
Yes, this woman had two large white wings in her back. This is strange, she doesn''t smell anything else than the scent of Simiry so it doesn''t seem she comes from another world like I do but creatures or even Demi-Humans like that weren''t recorded to exist in all the books I''ve read, also angels are supposed to be asexual so they can''t be male nor female.
|Tsk, I can''t believe that I, Demierli of Featherblade proud warrior of the winged-people only have an idiotic land-dweller and a stinky slave as my only cellmates.|(Demierli)
I looked at her again, I can ignore her insulting me but calling MY daughter a slave piss me off.
|Kneel.|(Apocalypse)
Since she isn''t chained or anything she can kneel down and ask for forgiveness, I won''t kill her for what she has said but I certainly won''t let it pass. I won''t let some inferior being insult my family, insects must learn their places and that''s all there is to it, they must learn that if they are still alive to that day is because the Vermillion and the Dragons allowed it. She glared back at me and spat at my face, I just breathed out and the saliva flew back to her. This time I put a little bit of my power in my voice.
|I said kneel, you worm. How dare a bird like you look down on the god of Wrath ?|(Apocalypse)
The ground shook and she fell to her knees, she had to use her arms not to fall completely. She struggled to lift her head and looked at me with eyes filled with surprise and horror, it was as if she was meeting with the grim reaper face to face.
|How .... How can you .... still ... use magic with that ... the thing around your neck ?|(Demierli)
|I said kneel !!|(Apocalypse)
She fell to the ground because of the pressure. I used this opportunity to check what she was talking about and noticed that I too had a collar around my neck. I just made it explode by pouring too much mana into it, not that it can restrict me it is just very humiliating. Okay now, what do I do ? I had a power up but that doesn''t mean my body is strong enough to withstand me unleashing it so I''ll have to strengthen my body. In theory, it isn''t that hard but I can''t just do it every day, I can''t strengthen something if I haven''t the materials for it. To do it you need to ingest something harder than your muscles in its solid form, or at least something that can make your muscles denser and thus harder. And right now is the perfect time to do it since I have several spears made out of either mithril or orichalcum that fused with my body when my wounds healed without the spears having being taken out.
|I never thought you''d be able to figure that out by yourself.|(Evan)
|Shut up Evan, you are the one who told me my body was too weak to withstand my full power so of course, I''d make my body stronger.|(Apocalypse)
I started meditating and focus on the spears that were stabbed into me, I slowly started to pour my Ki inside them and make all of them enter completely my body. Once it was done I started to use the orichalcum cells to make my muscles, bones and every other part of my body absorb them completely and gain their hardness while conserving their flexibility. It is something that needs sometimes to be done but it is always worth it. Nonetheless, this kingdom is fairly advanced compared to the other countries, even Garmille only has one weapon made of orichalcum but this one seems to have an entire corp of soldiers armed with them.
After half an hour I had finished and unstabbed my hands from the walls. I clenched my fist to feel my power but just closing my hand sent a shockwave to my face and it isn''t like I used a lot of my power, I''d say it was only 1/100,000,000 of my true power. I wonder how Eali and the other will react to that, it wouldn''t be strange if they feared me, I sure hope they won''t. Iooked at Julia, even at such a young age she looks like her mother. My little Julia, I hope you do realize that your father is no good man.
I looked back at the woman, she was still flattened on the ground and having trouble breathing, it seems my pressure had increased without me knowing about it. I retracted my aura and she immediately jumped in a corner, looking at me with horrified eyes. Sigh, this is why a sparrow mustn''t anger a hawk, they always regret it afterward. Suddenly a light shone in front of me and another woman appeared of it, of course, I knew her.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
|Oh so you finally show yourself out, Emily, or should I say Drakina ?|(Apocalypse)
Imperion POV
I came back to the Stardust mansion with the adventurers who had attacked me and the two women I had found after I had punished those rogues Vermillion. I discovered a power similar to Apocalypse''s roar, or was it called Satan''s roar ? Anyway, I call mine Lucifer''s cage, I create a sub-space where the one trapped inside will suffer for all eternity. There is no use in killing a Vermillion since we aren''t afraid of death so making them live an eternity of suffering is the worst punishment we can offer them.
Anyway, I was very surprised to see that Apocalypse was missing and the same went for Julia. Lara explained the situation to me and I was pissed off at myself for having been away for such a long time, I know I can''t do anything now, Apocalypse must have exterminated them all by now. I''m more worried about Eali and Jane, worrying isn''t good for the babies health. Today Yualina even asked me about Apocalypse and his sudden attitudes changes.
|So you want to know more about God-like Apocalypse ?|(Imperion)
|Yes, I once heard you say it was the scariest one of them all.|(Yualina)
I sat down and lit a cigarette.
|Apocalypse has always been an angry man and like the saying goes the two most terrifying things in the world are the anger of a calm man and the calm of an angry man. Well, God-like Apocalypse is the latter. When Apocalypse get the angriest he''ll appear very calm, cold and ruthless. That is when he comes up with things even worse than death, his martial arts forms get so precise it is as if he was a master, his mind and reaction speed get faster
This "quirk" of his only appeared in games so I don''t know how it will manifest in reality but if it''s the same one as I know, then the one who made him mad would be better off dead.|(Imperion)
She looked out the window with sad eyes and said in a cold voice.
|Then I hope this is who he is at the moment.|(Yualina)
I laughed and a carnivorous smile crept on my face. Ah, this is fun, I think it is good we went to Earth after all Dragons back there are like the Tytans from here, Apostles of sins.
Apocalypse POV
|I should have doubted you were her the first time I saw you.|(Apocalypse)
Drakina smiled lightly and shook her head in a comical way, her blond hair swaying and leaving golden dust in their trails. This is so funny, my own classmates really turned out to be the Dragon goddess, it almost sounds like the beginning of a bad joke.
|Now now now, Apocalypse, why does every time I follow you you end up getting captured by bad guys ? This is one of you many bad habits young man.|(Drakina)
|I should be the one who should be asking. Why is the great Dragon goddess chasing a lower divine like me ? I doubt you need a Guardian so badly that you''re ready to babysit poor lil'' me.|(Apocalypse)
I approached my face to hers and smiled, showing my sharp teeth to her. She giggled and locked her golden eyes with mine, such bright and pure eyes coming from such an old deity, I can understand why the lesser races think of her as the goddess of light and life but I know that this isn''t so simple. A god no matter how good is said to be always has to allow true evil like me to exist and may sometimes ...
|Fall in love with that evil, is that what you were going to say ?|(Drakina)
|AHAHAHAHAH, You just keep listening to my inner voices, AHAHAHAH. So tell me, Blondy, what is the answer to that, be quick, I have a business to finish with the owner of this place.|(Apocalypse)
She leaned near me and bumped her forehead against mine and smiled like a young girl. She took my head between her hands and kissed my forehead before letting go of me. She hovered to Julia and took her in her arms. As she started to fade in a bright light she said.
|You may murder every living being in this castle but if I were you I''d spare that princess, Julia is quite fond of her. Also, this Emperor and his family smells quite foreign to me, so go and do your job as a Guardian, get rid of what does not belong in this world.|(Drakina)
I stood up and broke the door of the cells, the two guards that were standing in front of it died with one of my gaze. I kept walking through the corridors, slaughtering everyone I came across, be them, simple servants or guards, divine retribution makes no difference on who you are, you''ll get the same punishment as everyone else no matter who you are and may your next life be luckier. I finally arrived at a big door and burst it opened. I was not surprised to see the Emperor and his family surrounded by guards, what surprised me was that the guards weren''t protecting the Emperor but pointing their weapons at him. Have they rebelled because they fear death way too much ? That isn''t very surprising for Humans.
When one of the guards finally noticed me he started running away while shouting.
|The god of death has come !!! RUN FOR YOUR LIFE !!|(Guard)
However, I did not give him the opportunity to run as I threw a fireball the size of a Human head and killed him. I slowly walked to my audience who were frozen in fear, shaking and crying. I killed the remaining soldiers by crushing their heads between my fingers and looked at the Emperor, the one I assume is his wife and his daughter. Both he and his daughter smelled really, really bad I wonder if I was too hot-blooded to notice it last time I saw them.
My eyes fell on the princess and I grabbed her arm and pulled her to me.
|NO !!! GIVE ME BACK MY DAUGHTER YOU MONSTER !!!|(Empress)
I looked at her and put my palm on her face, I could feel her tears dripping down my hand. As a Vermillion, I felt no pity as I said the last words she ever heard in her life as a pitiful Human. Like the god I am, I made divine punishment rain upon her as I extinguished her life.
|Before calling me a monster think about who of the two of us stands in the heaven and who crawl like a worm in the dirt.|(Apocalypse)
And I closed my hand, crushing her head. A mixture of blood and brain juice dripping from my fist as I approached the Emperor with the sobbing of the princess in the background. At each step I took forwards he took three backward until he finally met a wall, like the inferior creature that he is afraid of death, trying to escape the end of all thing. I just slowly kept walking towards him as he tried to dig the wall with his nails, painting it red.
I grabbed his head between my two hands and brought his eyes to mine.
|YOU DEFIED A GOD AND DARED SULLY HIS FAMILY''S HONOR FOR THAT YOU ARE RESPONSIBLE FOR THE LOSS OF A BILLION LIVES !! I, APOCALYPSE SATAN SERAPH AMAEL VERMILLION, THE GOD OF WRATH, CURSE YOU TO LIVE UNTIL THE END OF THIS WORLD WHILE CARRYING THE BURDEN OF ALL THOSE LOST SOULS ON YOUR SHOULDER !!!! YOU SHALL FOREVER BE HUNGRY AS THE FOOD ROT IN YOUR HAND, YOU SHALL FOREVER BE THIRSTY AS EVERY LIQUID THAT TOUCH YOUR LIPS WILL BE POISON !!! YOU SHALL KNOW SICKNESS FOREVER BUT ALWAYS LIVE TO SEE THE SUN RISES !!! YOUR BODY SHALL ROT BUT SHAN''T DIE !! I HEREBY BANISH YOU FROM THE KINGDOM OF THE DEAD !!!|(Apocalypse)
And I let go of him, leaving him twitching on the ground, waiting for the curse to take place. As for me, I did not wait, I grabbed the princess and walked away, going back to where I belong. Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael has finished his divine duty of getting rid of the sinners.
The wind of change is blowing
Diligence POV
Nine years, we have to wait nine years before we can finally get rid of the abominations that are my grand-daughter and grandson, the goddess forbad us from killing them or else we''ll lose our divinity and become nothing better than a lesser dragon but them killing each other isn''t a problem, that is why I kidnapped one of the two during the Vermillion''s extermination, I raised her as so she''ll be able to kill him and then die because of the guilt of killing a family member, the inate love they have for their family is one of their biggest weakness.
I don''t care if they are this world''s saviors or the harbingers of doom, my pride as the third generation of Diligence cannot accept the existence of such unnatural being. It is even more shameful that the one who committed that sin was my own daughter, I had to lock her up and never let her out for the last five hundred years. But once those kids have died I''ll finally set her free to get her help in the eradication of the remaining child of the earth, they''ll be able to rejoin with the god they love so much.
As I was planning how I will organize the new world she appeared, a blond-haired woman with golden dragons wing, she radiated with divinity as she walked up to me. Our dragon goddess stood before me in her most gracious form, one she hasn''t shown anyone but me, one she used when she asked me to eliminate all the Vermillion in her name millions of years ago. I kneeled and did not dared look up in order not to anger her if her eyes met mine.
|It seems one of the two black lambs slaughtered the land of my children, I will not take back the order I gave you at his birth but ..|(Dragon goddess)
She grabbed my head with her pearless white hands and lifted violently my head, locking her crazed red eyes with mine.
|But once the time is up, I WANT HIM TO PAY !!!|(Dragon goddess)
And before I could say a thing she disappeared in a blood red tornado. I am proud that she has shown this appearance of her to but only me but every time she does she seems much more violent than usual, the few time she contacted me in this form was to ask for me to slaughter in her name or get rid of some nuisance. I wonder why she can''t just ask us normally ... maybe it is a god thing, as a lower god, I cannot even fathom to understand how the creators work.
Apocalypse POV
Several weeks have passed since I returned to the Stardust mansion, I was greeted back by tears, anger and a lot of pain, I even lost an arm to Lara''s anger but in the end, we all collapsed in each other''s arms. The Elves assassins were still in the jail, being watched over by the guards and never seeing the sunlight. The princess I brought back with me was traumatized and would start to shiver as soon as she heard my name or caught a glimpse of my shadow, my wives didn''t want to let Julia get near her because of the collar that had been put on her but after sometimes Yualina decided otherwise because she remembered that Alice used to have them enslaved but now they are friends.
At first, the princess would not talk to Julia and would just stare at the wall while rocking back and forth but after sometimes she started to hug her to calm herself and she showed something I did not expect for a Human, she admitted that Julia wasn''t at fault and started to talk to her again. As for me, well I don''t get near her because otherwise, I don''t think I''ll be able to prevent myself from breaking her neck.
This incident also made me realize some of my little foolishness of mine, like how I viewed strength or even how I thought cohabitation with normal Humans was possible. They are far too weak compared to us for them to be able to live alongside us, they would simply end up exterminated if of us threw a little tantrum. For that reason, I think it is best for us to have our own kingdom and as far away from Humans as possible. Of course, I don''t want to completely exclude the other races entirely but only strong enough individuals would be chosen to live with us.
But before doing that I must find all the remaining sins, get some territory management skills, decide what kind of regime it is going to be, organize that shit and finally find somewhere to set up the foundations. What I can do right now is make the soldiers corps since I just have to assign trusted people to train people they trust and support me. In order to do it right we forcefully awoken Sloth using some magic, and in order to get the other sins .... I roared and urged them to get over here, which they did after a few days, words of who I was from the tournament had reached them.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
Greed, Gluttony, and Envy had joined us. Greed is light-brown skinned and had long straight hair going down to his knees, two large bull''s horns coming out of his forehead, his hair and eyes are also brown, he had some nice muscles and smelled like iron and other metals. Gluttony is a slightly chubby man with black hair and eyes and looks like he has Asian descent, he smelled oddly sweet. As for Envy ... Well, I should say Envies since they are twins, they are slightly smaller than us, the boy is blond-haired and the girl is red-haired, they both have yellow eyes and they smell like ... strawberries ?
We''re in one of the meeting room of the Stardust mansion, sitting at a round table in rather luxurious chairs.
|So you are the Crimson Duke that I heard so much about.|(Greed)
|And ya .... I don''t know ya all except for which sins ya are so let''s introduce ourselves, shall we ? I am tha Crimson Duke, Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael Vermillion, tha god of Wrath.|(Apocalypse)
|My name is Imperion Lucifer Retoris Imael Vermillion, the god of Pride.|(Imperion)
|My name is Sextria Asmodeus Silin Leiandra Vermillion, the god of Lust and Apocalypse''s wife.|(Sextria)
|I am called Restria Belphegor Velentia Jumi Vermillion, the god of Sloth and I don''t where I am.|(Restria)
|My parents must have called me Dinemaro Beelzebub Fermu Guliogu Vermillion, the god of Gluttony.|(Dinemaro)
|I bear the name Mineferos Mammon Vero Naikola Vermillion, the god of Greed.|(Mineferos)
||We are Entos and Vytel Leviathan Furiu baela Vermillion, the gods of Envy.||(Entos&Vytel)
|Great, now that we all know each other we can get ta business, as some of ya ma know we are not Humans and are basicaly a race of lower divinity, we were created ta battle against tha dragons and I kinda made a deal with them ta have a battle in nine years. Also we should get away from the Humans for their safety.|(Apocalypse)
The newcomers looked at me with wary eyes, getting on guards and ready to battle if needed. They didn''t moved much, in fact only seasoned warriors would be able to tell and I guess I can understand them, to them it must sound like bullshit. Mineferos put his hands on the table and sighed as he started to talk.
|You want us to fight with you ?|(Mineferos)
|I understand ya''d refuse if I said it like that but what if I said that tha dragons are those who almost killed yar families while ya were all but tiny lil'' children.|(Apocalypse)
|And why should we trust you ?|(Mineferos)
I clapped my hands and the old generation came in, since we are tied by souls to our family we can tell if they are the real deal. That''s why for reasons they couldn''t explain why their heart got all flustered when they saw their parents which they had never seen but could still tell who they were to each other. After they finally accepted that I could be trusted I explained to them what I wanted to do. Since Mineferos turned out to be a blacksmith he agreed on making us weapons and armor for the war to come.
I don''t plan of fighting fair since I am pretty sure they won''t either so we''re going to raise an army. We''ve decided on who was going to do what, Mineferos is going to forge our items, Dinemaro is useless since he''s only a cook and that won''t help in the training, Entos and Vytel are extremely good with daggers so I sent them to Monti to form a stealhy and deadly assassins corp. Restria is in fact very good at taming animals so I sent Barandian and her to go and tame some good monsters all over the continents.
Imperion and Memurien were put in charge of training heavy warriors and Kirego was put in charge of training a light infantry that strikes fast and hard as for me I am in charge of a berzerker corp along with Lara. Sextria is going to work with Eali and Glymina to enchant the weapons and armors. We''re also going to travel a bit to train, get some ingredients for the homunculus and we''ll regroup in six years to go and form the kingdom before the war against the dragons.
This night I went on my room''s balcony and looked at the moon. I felt the cold air blow through my hair, to me it was the wind of change, right now we are just a bunch of disorganized one man army but I do intended to make the most powerful Empire that exist, have a florishing society, an Empire that shows the might of our species. I smile lightly as I notice that my "wife" Lifera stands behind me. I slowly turn back to face her, that proud Demon queen who agreed to sacrifice her life for her daughter. She was wearing a beautiful Crimson dress and a small silvery tiara.
|What gives me tha honor of yar visits yar majesty ?|(Apocalypse)
|I learned you had returned, is it not according to Garmille''s custom that a woman welcome back her husband ?|(Lifera)
|Do not force yarself for me lil'' girl, in a few years I''ll be gone and ya''ll get yar liberty back soon.|(Apocalypse)
|So this is what you do, you marry women and once you are done with them you let them on the side of the road ?|(Lifera)
|If it was only up ta me I''ll take ya with me, hey, who''s tha weirdo who wouldn''t want beautiful women ta be at his feet but unfortunately it isn''t only up ta me and I respect ya for what ya are so ya can go back to yar country and do whatever ya want to do. I swear I''ll go ta yar funeral in a few hundred years, this is tha only thing I can promise ya.|(Apocalypse)
She walked up to me and grabbed my shirt to pull my face to hers and give me a kiss on the lips.
|I spent more than two hundred years of my life alone, do you really think I let this opportunity pass and do nothing about it. I''m tired of having a cold bed SO YOU GOTTA MAKE ME GET IN LOVE WITH YOU RIGHT THE FUCK AWAY !!|(Lifera)
I smiled and grabbed her by the waist to pull her in a deep kiss. All I have to say is that that night I''ve tasted one of the sacred fruit of Hell.
Red as blood yet white as snow
??? POV
After many months of travel, I finally found myself in that mansion. I had overheard adventurer talking about the owner of this place and how strong he is and since then I have decided to see it with my own two eyes. The females of my race will never mate someone weaker than them but our males aren''t the most delicate, because of that the only way they found to found to mate is to beat the one they fancy in a duel and then rape her to prove their dominance over the female, once the child is born they leave to find another mate. Many say that it is because of such barbaric custom that the Onis aren''t part of the races, something I ultimately do not care about since no man has ever beaten me. I will not let myself be dirtied by someone if only the weak can have kids then I''ll never be a mother.
My reason for coming here isn''t to be defeated but to ensure that I am indeed the strongest female Oni. But I may have been over-confident, the magic energy radiating from this house is almost suffocating even for a monster such as me. Although I went to places with much more condensed magic energy in my travels it was usually the lairs of powerful monsters and not a mansion that is so close to a city. I knew the one residing here wasn''t Human but this far exceeds my expectation.
|Sigh, the captain''s training sure is tough isn''t it ?|(Man)
|Talk about it, this is the first time I collapsed out of exhaustion since we appeared in this world.|(man 2)
|Hold on ... there is someone up ahead.|(man)
|My my my, to be able to sense me it seems it isn''t just the master of this house that is talented.|(???)
Two tall men had sensed me, although I wasn''t trying to hide myself newbies shouldn''t be able to detect my presence since I am not some amateur. Looking at them I can only wonder if they are Humans, the both of them are almost three meters tall and radiate with a phenomenal amount of magic energy. I see, only people with that much mana would be able to survive in this house, normal Humans would die from magic poisoning if they stayed here for too long.
The two men were shirt-less, leaving their amazing muscles'' lines out in the open. I could tell that they weren''t any push-over when it comes to fighting and their weapons seem to be enchanted. One of them is using a gigantic two-handed cleaver-sword while the other one has two one-handed battle-axes. Although powerful I''d say they aren''t better than an intermediate Dragon which I should be able to handle without that much problem.
|An Oni ? I''m pretty sure they''re rather rare in this part of the continent.|(Man)
|Check out those racks, damn they are massive.|(Man 2)
The one with the two battle-axes smacked the one who commented on my breast, I guess this is one of the differences between members of the races and monsters, a male Oni would simply have charged at me in hope to suck on them like a baby but some members of the races have some manners. He then stepped forward and went in front of me, they really are tall, he is around twenty centimeters taller than me so I have to look up to see his face.
|What ? Do you want to get a piece of me too ?|(???)
|Remember, they may be sentient but a monster will always be a monster.|(Man)
And he tried to take a swing at me with one of his axes but I managed to dodge it by air-breath and jump back to avoid the other ax. Damn, they are fast.
|I would never have expected that you took the saying "get a piece of me" at the bottom of the letter like that. You, men, are dangerous no matter what you do.|(???)
I took out my battle-staff and readied my stance and waited for him to come at me. I didn''t wait very long as he charged at me at lightning speed, it isn''t the first time I face a faster enemy so I know how to deal with them. With their speed, they can''t turn well because of the momentum so I thrust my staff in front of me but much to my surprise he managed to dive at his left right before my staff hit him. He kept charging at me and swung his axes at my head so I ducked down and kicked the ground to give my punch in his guts a little momentum. I immediately stood and twisted my hand that held my staff as I turned around to hit him with all my strength. Since I was in his back he couldn''t react in time and I managed to land the blow on him and sent him crash face first in the dirt.
Since I did not want to take any chances but at the same time did not wanted to kill him because if I did I''m sure I would be chased to death by the residents of this house while if I keep them alive but just a little beat up they may leave me a chance of leaving the place alive so I knocked him unconscious with a strike on the neck. Once I got sure he wouldn''t get up I looked around and noticed that the man with the sword was missing. Well, that''s until he jumped at me from a tree and tried to slash me with all his might. I managed to avoid it but when his sword touched the ground it made an enormous crater and a cloud of dust that prevented me from seeing the man.
|Although I commend you for not running away you may have wanted to help your friend a little bit sooner.|(???)
I said as I made my staff spin in order to get rid of the dust. As soon as I entered his line of sight again he charged at me and tried to cleave me in half, since I am no idiot I did not try to parry his strike since that would only result in me getting cleaved in half because of his monstrous strength, instead, I crouched. The sheer wind pressure of his swing cut down trees several hundred of meters behind me, damn, the first mustn''t have seen me as a threat and had held back but I think this guy is going all out.
|Help ? Had I given him any help it would have made him lose his pride as a warrior, this idiot underestimated you and got beaten that''ll just serve him as a lesson but I won''t make the same mistake as him.|(Man 2)
|Pride over friendship huh ?|(???)
|It''s because he is my friend that I protect his pride.|(Man 2)
This is something I never understood from the races, many monsters are prideful but they will always value their life before their pride, a vampire will gladly accept to serve a Human for a few years instead of getting killed, what are after all a few decades when you are immortal but the races are different, some of them value their pride so much that they will die in order to save it, the people of the East are good examples of that and that''s without including the Dwarves and the Elves.
He charged at me again and swung his sword downward so I stepped aside and used my staff to make some kind of pole on which this guy''s stomach would fall. I succeeded in hitting him but at last moment his twisted his hands and went for a horizontal swing so I had to lower my head at the last moment in order not to get beheaded. Since he had his breath knocked out of him I used this opportunity to hit him as hard as I could on the head with my staff and as I had predicted fell unconscious.
And that''s when HE came, holding within him so much mana that if he were to unleash it all he would probably irradiate this place for centuries, his reptilian wings were casting a dark shadow over me as his two dark red eyes fell on me. His many horns looked so strong and sharp that one could think it could pass through mithril as if it was butter. He too was shirt-less but countless black and dark red scales covered his torso. His hair were beautifully resting on his shoulder and chest. He quietly landed at some distance from me and looked around with a fierce scowl on his face, his eyes then slowly fell on me and sent shiver down my spine, all of my instincts were telling me to run away but if I did then that would mean I acknowledged him as stronger than me and that I won''t accept.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
|Is this yar doing ?|(Apocalypse)
|And what if it is ?|(???)
|Then I will ask for yar purpose.|(Apocalypse)
|I suppose you won''t buy it if I say I was just looking for strong people to fight ?|(???)
|Ya wouldn''t be tha first fool ta do that.|(Apocalypse)
|Great, so you are used to it.|(???)
He slowly walked towards me, each of his steps leaving deep cracks in the soil, I unconsciously took a few step backs but I quickly found myself cornered against one of the few remaining trees in the yard and yet he just kept walking towards me without showing any signs of aggressivity. It is strange, the way he walks is fluid like a river but at the same as strong as flames, sometimes his hair would sway even when there isn''t any wind and sometimes when a breeze blows his hair would be as stiff as rock. The aura that surrounded him wasn''t one I felt comfortable confronting. When he finally got to me he put his clawed hand on my horn and started to stroke it before doing the same with my hair. He slowly brought his face to mine and lock his eyes with mine.
|An Oni, ah ah ah, how unfair, I want ya so bad now.|(Apocalypse)
He smiled and revealed two sharp row of white teeth. Although I should be terrified and beg for my life at the sight of such a powerful individual my mind had stopped working and his words kept echoing in my head. Rage took over my body and in a desperate moment I brought my fist up and did an uppercut, As my muscles'' mass increased to the Oni''s ability I still felt the hardness of this bastard''s jaw. He flew three meters in the air and fell on the ground. He slowly stood up with a mad laugh.
|GUIAGUIAGUIAGUIA, YES THAT IS WHAT AN ONI IS !!! THA INCARNATION OF STRENGTH AND RAGE, THIS PUNCH ACTUALLY HURT LIKE HELL !!! GUIAGUIAGUIA, BUT I''LL SHOW YA THA MEANING OF REAL WRATH !!!|(Apocalypse)
The already over-bearing aura that came from him increased and he started to look more and more like a monster in my eyes, not that he changed in some hideous form, just that I couldn''t accept the fact that such a strong being could exist and that this being would actually want to mate with me. However, I did not falter and grabbed my staff and tried to calm myself or else I am surely going to be annihilated. A detonation was heard and the ground that was beneath him got blown away as he disappeared faster than my eyes could see. I looked up and saw him getting ready to slam his fist on me so I jumped back and tried to slam my staff on his other shoulder but when my staff got close to him he flapped his wings and dived past it with grace and strength.
I avoided his punch at the last moment but the air pressure still managed to cut my cheek. He disappeared and reappeared a bit away from me, his strength isn''t something I can be careless with, his last punch he drilled a ten meters deep and five meters wide crator.
|WHAT IS IT ? WHY AREN''T YA STRIKING BACK ?! YA''RE SUPPOSED TA BE PART OF THA RACE I LOVE THA MOST AND YET YA ARE THIS WEAK !!! DON''T KID WITH ME, I WANT A BATTLE THAT CAN SHAKE THA HEAVENS !!|(Apocalypse)
What ? Is this guy crazy or what ? Onis are indeed powerful monsters but for one of us to be as strong as him they would need to be at least several thousands of years old, our strength grows with our age but rare are those that are over six hundred years old since most kingdoms send people to get rid of us before we get too powerful, I myself is only two hundred years old but since I trained myself and fought stronger opponents since birth my strength far more impressive than other members of my race of my age.
He took a step forward and his surrounding were blown away in a storm of energy, this guy wasn''t going all out since the beginning. but seriously what is a calamity such as this guy doing near Human''s settlement ?! I can''t run, if I run all I have been doing during all these years would have been in vain but if I die here it would be meaningless. He kept walking toward me with an enormous smile on his face, I was frozen in fear and could not understand what was happening. His hands reached out to my breast and torn off the fur that I used to cover them, he brought his face closer to them and ...
|GET A HOLD OF YARSELF !!!!|(Apocalypse)
He punched himself in the face so hard that he was blown away several meters away and he came a few seconds later, unscathed. I wasn''t overcome by fear anymore but by surprise, I was dumbfounded to say the least. He passed in front of me like nothing happened and took the two unconscious men on his shoulder and looked at me.
|Sorry for what happened, my wife tried some weird medicine on me and, well, ya can see tha result for yarself. By tha way, ya might want to cover those tasty looking water-melons.|(Apocalypse)
I snapped out of my stupor and hid my breast the best I could with my arm. Although I can hardly forgive the disgrace he made me suffer I am grateful he did not go further than my chest but at the same, I felt as if my pride as a woman had been wounded. Nobody likes to be undressed forcefully by a stranger and even more so getting raped by one, many female Onis go crazy before the birth of their first children and many child are beaten to death by their mother because of the trauma they suffered but at the same time when a man can just glance at your breast and not show any signs of attraction it kinda makes me feel like I lost. As he prepared to leave I asked him a question I wouldn''t have imagined would ever come out of my mouth.
|When you said you wanted me, did you mean it ?|(???)
He looked at me with big eyes and tilted his head on the side as if he was thinking and then sighed.
|No matter how I tried ta escape it in ta past, me and my people are creatures of primal instincts and even if I am not lust and can thus resist tha desire ta fuck like a rabbit but when my eyes fall on ya I do want ta eat ya up. However, I will never allow myself ta lower myself ta rape for pleasure.|(Apocalypse)
It is then that for the first time in my life that my heart heard the sound of thunder, me, who had always been seen either as a monstrous abomination or a piece of meat that one simply has to beat it with a stick a few times so they can get a bite, this is the first time in my life that someone held back his instincts and stopped himself from doing something that could''ve hurt me. It may stupid of me, of all the love talks I had over-heard from adventurers mentioned things like the first love being the stupidest one and even I think it is but even though I despise those who forces themselves on women I do love the strong and this man is of the one I love. I approached him and said.
|Then you can have me, Furia the "Bloody monk".|(Furia)
He looked at me and took my hand while smiling.
|Well, sextria is going ta be happy.|(Apocalypse)
Apocalypse POV
After some days of training I managed to find some talented recruit in the Vermillion. I had them train extremely hard to be sure I could bring out their true potentials, at the same times I had Sextria and Eali prepare some potion that would boost our physical strength and dull our sense of pain, in short a berzerker type of potion. I also started to prepare ranks for my corp but since it isn''t finished I can''t use it. I noticed their were a lot of women in my corps, they must have thought that I would lessen their training sessions since it seems some people are saying I am too kind to women. I don''t agree, I killed as many women as I killed men.
Once they had finished preparing the potion Sextria and Eali called me out to test it. To be honest, I should have been more cautious with them, they dared add aphrodisiac inside the mixture. Not that it mattered since I got out of the room before the effect kicked in but I sensed a presence outside of the house. I use my aura to detect every intruder since I got back, I won''t allow someone to touch Julia in order to harm her anymore.
Since two of my recruits were fighting against the intruder I thought it would be okay but I sensed them getting knocked unconscious I rushed to the place it had happen. There I found a beautiful woman with a spotless white horn coming out of the middle of her forehead, her skin was blood red and her eyes were obsidian black. If anything she looked like she was in her thirties but still had a youthful face. That''s when the aphrodisiac kicked in, I already love the Onis as a race but the fact that only two pieces of fur were covering her private parts and the size of her breasts broke the last bit of sanity I still had.
My love for fighting and beautiful women conflicted so I tried to battle against her as well as denude her, something I am ashamed of. She did surprisingly well as she managed to avoid a few of my strikes, I wasn''t fighting seriously at all but it doesn''t mean I wasn''t overpowering her by a large margin. I managed to grab a hold of her bra and realizing what I had done I punched myself to gain back my senses. I know two people who aren''t going to walk straight for the next week.
I grabbed the recruits and as I was going to leave I got confessed to, well, not sure you can call that a confession but I couldn''t just refuse such a tempting offer. It is true that none of my loves have been born from long relationships but were instead created through lust, I had tried to do it another way with Lifera but I failed miserably so I decided that from now on I would be honest with my feelings and not hide the feelings I hold for someone.
I am Wrath, the companion of Lust and the cousin of Pride and I shall be one with the three sins, together we form a trinity that shall never break. And that is how I fell in love with yet another wife of mine and this was only the foreshadowing of the biggest scolding I would get from my mother.
no chapter this week
I won''t be posting for a little while (at least two week) because I need some time to plan out some of the next chapters, I hope you understand.I won''t be posting for a little while (at least two week) because I need some time to plan out some of the next chapters, I hope you understand.
I won''t be posting for a little while (at least two week) because I need some time to plan out some of the next chapters, I hope you understand.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.
I won''t be posting for a little while (at least two week) because I need some time to plan out some of the next chapters, I hope you understand.
I won''t be posting for a little while (at least two week) because I need some time to plan out some of the next chapters, I hope you understand.
I won''t be posting for a little while (at least two week) because I need some time to plan out some of the next chapters, I hope you understand.
I won''t be posting for a little while (at least two week) because I need some time to plan out some of the next chapters, I hope you understand.
The Devil army
|I am starting ta get tired of this endless wave of strangers coming knocking at my very own door.|(Apocalypse)
|My king come back to us, let''s make worlds ours again.|(Kugira)
This morning I was woken up by the sound of a marching army and what did I found at the mansion''s gates ? An army of horrifying monsters lead by the people I had seen in the void and when I say monster I don''t mean the regular monsters you can walk into when going for a stroll in the forest, no, these monsters are definitely Devils or "entity of another world", some were similar to centaurs but instead of having a horse lower body it was a dog and their ears were sharp like an Elf one, mind you I executed one of the Elven children I had taken prisonner, he was starting to try to escape using lethal poison made with his feces and not narcotics so I did not spare him. Yua and the other were a bit mad at me but life is harsh in this world so they accepted it, even a child can easily kill an adult and hesitation is something stupid. I remember I had learned in school that in the past people had started to protest because the military had killed a terrorist child, to me the soldiers were in their right but I guess people in the past were just pussies who didn''t know what a battlefield was like.
Anyway, let''s go back to our sheep. The woman leading this monstrous horde that actually makes me fail to understand why they weren''t spotted earlier is making me feel very conflicted, seeing her makes my heart ache with nostalgia even though I do not know who she is and secondly, the very sight of her is driving me crazy and makes me want to rip her apart, the latter must have something to do with the fact that she is a Devil but I cannot explain the former.
But she is getting on my nerves telling me to go with them and conquer worlds when I am supposed to be a guardian and prevent people from conquering said worlds, plus waking me when you''re not my wife is always a bad idea.
|Listen girly, whatever ya may say I ain''t going ta follow ya anywhere. I, Apocalypse Vermillion has spoken so go back ta yar world and never come back or I''ll have ta kill ya.|(Apocalypse)
I know this is stupid to insult them like that because if they did conquer worlds then they must have faced thing s as strong if not stronger than me many times but since I guess they want to take me alive I can hope that they''ll go easy on me when fighting, the pressure they are emitting is no joke after all, not as strong as the Tytan of earth but it is still hard for me to stand up but as I am who I am it just makes me craving for a fight so provoking them is the best for me to get what want.
|This queen is disappointed that our king has not awakened at her sight, this queen must apologize for what she is about to do.|(Kugira)
She humbly bowed and I smiled in anticipation, of course, I shouldn''t be able to fight all out here or it''ll just end up destroying and killing everyone but I''ve come up with some ways to prevent that, sure it isn''t perfect but it should be enough for now.
|Sextria, Imperion summon tha barrier, some dogs need ta be taught manners.|(Apocalypse)
On my orders, Imperion, Sextria, and all the other Vermillion gathered behind me and sat down crossed-leg a started to chant an aria, a deep translucid red room formed around the Devil''s army and me. My father taught us the basics of the ancient Vermillion''s magic and about how Ki worked since I apparently did not create it and the Vermillion of the old attained peaks I still haven''t reached but also that the way I used Ki was not the one they used in the past, I only used it to power up my body while I could influence nature with it though not as much as magic. Using the knowledge he gave us and the imagination we developed on Earth we came up with new spells and technique such as this one.
|I''VE ENDURED IT LONG ENOUGH|(???)
|A dog has finally barked huh ? Let''s just see how bad it bites.|(Apocalypse)
All the army including the woman turned to look at the man who said that, he looked like a Human if you excluded the fact that he had pale yellow skin and two dark bat wings in his back as well as pointed ears. He looked fairly young, I''d say in his early twenties but you never know with non-Human races, his short red hair brought back to the back of his head like modern bratty rich boys, he wore slightly distinguished clothes that could remind you of European Renaissance and weirdly did not had a weapon.
He walked towards me and their leader as well as a giant sighed deeply as if they had expected this and were far too tired to deal with that meat-head.
|Our king has died hundreds of years ago, why should we chase after his reincarnation ?! Look at him, the soul of our king has reincarnated as a guardian the very thing we have been fighting so why should we stop ?!|(???)
|While ya are bringing up a good point I think ya should shut up.|(Apocalypse)
He turned to me and hissed at me, damn guy are you a cat ? He may say that but his eyes say otherwise, his voice did not once hold any respect for the one he calls king and why continue what your king begun but not chase after a small chance to have him back ? I may not care about why they are here but the disrespect he is showing is pissing me off big time but seeing all those Devils sneering at him is making me laugh internally.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
|Okay kitty cat, do that again and I''ll bash yar skull in yarr throat.|(Apocalypse)
|Shut up, you arrogant lowly scum. I was bringing worlds down while you were still sucking on your mom''s tits.|(???)
I kicked the floor and threw a punch at him but he managed to avoid it in a hurry.
|Too bad for ya that I came from an egg.|(Apocalypse)
He clenched his teeth and jumped at me, also throwing a fist at my face but I managed to avoid it at the last moment by moving my head lightly on the side. Had I not avoided this one my skull would''ve shattered but this is what a true fight is about. I side-stepped and brought my knee to his stomach and used Ki to make a spike grow from my knee-cap so I could stab him but he grabbed it before it touched him and followed up with an elbow strike that broke my leg.
To avoid a follow up I jumped back, of course, my leg got torn off but not only it grew back a few seconds later but I evaded an uppercut. Even though it hurt like hell I felt my usual combat-crazy smile creep on my face and reveal my teeth, I could feel my blood boiling in excitement as I jumped on him and started attacking restlessly, throwing punches left and right, trying to kick him in the head and headbutts him but he blocked and dodged each of my strikes, although I made fun of him earlier he is actually quite a good fighter or at least better than me but he is clearly looking down on me.
|Is that all you got ? I''m ashamed that our Queen called you our King if it is only this much I WILL TAKE YOUR PLACE SOON.|(???)
My smile got even wider and started to make my cheeks hurt and a flame lit in my eyes.
|GUIAGUIAGUIA !!! TAKE THIS {FLAMING FIST} !!!|(Apocalypse)
Dark red flames imploded from my fist inches away from his face and so he was caught by the blast, he jumped away to avoid getting hurt, even more, I did not chase after him in case he had some tricks in his sleeves. When he landed he looked at me with eyes filled disgust and rage, half of his face had been burned and did not seem to heal.
|You shitty brat..|(???)
|Tell me, ta conquer so many worlds tha soldiers must be betters than ya, right ?|(Apocalypse)
He growled and shouted at me, two white blades sprout out of the back of his hands. Well, now he looks a bit more dangerous. He growled again and charged at me, this time it was him who went on the offensive first and started swinging his blades at me, leaving me no time to take a breath. His assaults were swift and deadly but I managed to dodge them all by air-breath until I found myself backed against the magic wall and his swings managed to cut off my right eye.
|So, how is it, am I still so weak you brat ?!|(???)
I groaned in pain as my eye grew back but my vision was still a little fuzzy. This son of a bitch is going to taste my fist. I transformed into my Dragon-newt form and while he was still confused about my sudden transformation I grabbed him by the head and slammed him against the wall behind me before punching him in the guts and head-butting him. While he was stunned I punched him in the guts again and used my claws to stab him, I dug my hand into his innards and pulled them out as life slowly faded from his eyes. Thinking about it I never learned his name, not that it mattered anyway.
|Sigh, this idiot had it coming, to dare to claim he wanted to make our Queen his before us all, he deserved his fate.|(Lemoncrad)
The giant stood up and towered above me, he must have been more than fifty meters tall and my subordinates had to channel more magic energy in their chant as so he could stand up without being hindered. I smiled, if he wants a battle between men of sizes I''ll give one to him. Letting go of my Dragon-newt form I resonated with my Tytan blood and grew to a height of thirteen meters tall. He was still towering over me but at least he won''t be able to just crush me between his fingers.
|Ya seem more like a warrior than tha last twats, so .... finally decided ta come at me ?|(Apocalypse)
He looked down at me, I could see much respect and age in his eyes but deep down I could see something more, a flame that had waited to be ignited and someone had finally threw a lighter on it.
|I must apologize to my king for having made him wait.|(Lemoncrad)
|Yeah, yeah, stop with tha ass kissi ... BWAAAAARRRRGGGGGG !!!!!|(Apocalypse)
Before I could finish my sentence I was blown away by his fist, I spat black blood and crashed into the magical wall. I heard all of my bones crack and I stood up with wobbly legs. Without letting me anytime to recover he swung his fist at me again, even though I tried to block it I was blown away and then took an uppercut to the stomach. Each of his strikes broke all of my bones and the pain was so unbearable that I couldn''t stop to scream, he left no opening for me to counter-attack until that moment where he grabbed my leg and threw me against the wall. I couldn''t stand up anymore and my regeneration had trouble keeping up with my injuries.
|*Coug cough* gwaaargg *bleurg bleeuuwww*|(Apocalypse)
|My king you disappoint me, are you not fighting seriously because you think we will do nothing against you ? Should we destroy this house and kill its inhabitants to show you that we are serious.|(Lemoncrad)
Upon hearing that my blood boiled and I stood up like a broken doll, some of my limbs had regenerated in the wrong way and every bone of my body hurt like hell. The ground cracked under my feet and small rocks began to levitate around me, my hair fluttering even though the wind was not blowing. I could feel my teeth getting sharper and my wrath rises up and over-take my consciousness. With all the might I could gather I cried to him.
|I AM APOCALYPSE SATAN SERAPH AMAEL VERMILLION, THA GOD OF WRATH AND GUARDIAN OF THA WORLD OF SIMIRY AND IF YA DARE TOUCH WOULD IT BE A HAIR OF ONE OF THIS MANSION''S RESIDENTS I''LL SHOW YOU THE TRUE MEANING OF MY NAME !!!|(Apocalypse)
I kicked the floor and began to attack restlessly, throwing a jab here and there and sometimes trying to kick his knee to break it but his skin was too tough. If a normal Human had stepped between us they would have definitely been squashed by the pressure alone and yet he and I were still fighting. As if trying to shake me off he brushed his hand but this time instead of being blown away I dug my feet deep into the ground and gathering magic energy around my hand I roared.
|{SCORSHING FLAMING PALM OF THE WRATH GOD} !!!|(Apocalypse)
My open palm was swallowed by flames and stopped his hands although it did push me several meters away, suddenly all of my strength left me and I was able to hear him say something just before I passed out.
|Good dreams my king and may you come to us again.|(Lemoncrad)
The mind of a Vermillion.
I opened my eyes slowly, my vision was a little blurry but I knew perfectly where I was since I''ve been here many times. I was in my mind. I slowly stood up and looked around, many Devils were wandering around, sometimes they would chant something and star moving again with a dejected expression tattooed on their faces. They didn''t seem to have noticed me but I couldn''t move immediately since my mind right now was the usual black space.
From the look of it, they seem to be searching for something, I don''t know what but I can guess. The body, the mind, and the soul are linked, the body is just a hunk of material in which the soul is put, once the soul is put in the body a second carapace called the mind will form. While the body allows the soul to interact with physical matter, the mind if inside the body will simply be a space the soul can freely visit and take refuge into. But if the body disappears then the mind becomes a fake body that can only lightly manifest in the physical world, in other words, a ghost but if both the body and the mind disappear then the soul will become non-sentient and simply information but can still have thoughts.
So if they are searching their King, whom certainly was one of my past incarnations so they must be searching for my soul to make his memories resurface, but since my soul has split I don''t know if they just need me or all the other. Of all of us, I am the least experimented in the mind since I''ve mostly lived in my body while they have lived in the mind since their "birth" if it is an accurate word for them. Well, I can''t say my searching for stronger enemies has been in vain but I think the difficulty has increased a little too much.
I focused and tried to communicate with my other selves.
|Guys, I need ya to come up with tha most confusing and biggest maze we''ve ever seen or thought of.|(Apocalypse)
|Right on it.|(Dragon)
|I want to smash those bastards.|(Tytan)
|Some of those She-devils need a good whipping.|(Sophia)
|Welp I guess I''ll use some of the ideas you had when you were in your edgy phase.|(Evan)
I dare you to do that you little piece of crap, do you think you can handle my edginess ? Anyway, I guess it isn''t the time to joke about things like that right now. Suddenly the "ground" shook and strange light began to appear, tall dark tower rose and disgusting fleshy-looking walls were erected, to my right some kind of fluffy water started to float above my head and frenetically zig-zag about everywhere. The Devils started to get confused.
|Who the hell has such a ridiculously twisted mind|(Devil)
|I don''t know if it is better or worse than the mind of the Eldrich guardian we once fought.|(Devil)
.... I don''t know who you are but I''m taking this insult personally you son of a whore. Okay, now that it has been done I can start a little hide-and-seek. I started running around the maze using my other selves to communicate where the Devils are. I don''t know how Evan and the other are escaping the Devils and still keeping an eye on them but I am very thankful to them because otherwise, I don''t know what I would have done.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Sometimes I would see some of them run through a corridor and then hear a faint howl of pain, I doubt the traps that have been laid in this maze can kill them but it is very funny to hear those ridiculous cry when you know they are at least more powerful than a regular Vermillion. After a while, I came across a red-skinned man who for some reason was rather blurry. I got on guard but I did not sense any aggressivity coming from him so I did not flee.
I took a step forward and the man opened his eyes, I flinched a bit but did not run away.
|You standing before me, this King salutes you, this is a recorded message. My name is Salem and I am an incubus as well as your previous incarnation. If you are seeing this it means Kugira has found you and is trying to revive me. Although my life ended abruptly and with many regrets it has ended and it should stay this way. It is up to you to decide whether to resist or give in to them but do know that we used to conquer worlds and as such they know things that could be your worst nightmare. A mad goddess used to help us in our conquest, I do not know how much time has past since then but if it is still the case then your chance of winning are naught.|(Salem)
He stopped for a moment and looked at the ground.
|But if by some miracle you win... I ask of you, please have mercy on them. I do not want them to be punished because of something I started. They ... they should go back to where they come from, The gods won''t forgive them but ... but they ... they could live the rest of their lives in a relative peace. Please, this King beg of you to show mercy.|(Salem)
... Well, that was unexpected ... but I don''t know what to do, I''m kinda in a stalemate right now.
|Guys, any idea on how ta get out of this shit ?!|(Apocalypse)
|We could all gather and try to beat them up until they finally leave your head and then once we awaken we could take their Queen as a hostage to make them leave. The only thing is that those guys are experienced in fighting in this kind of territory while us, not so much.|(Evan)
Oh fuck it, I''m tired of hiding. I AM A VERMILLION !!
|Destroy those walls, we are going to fight.|(Apocalypse)
The wall and all the buildings disappeared, all around me were Devils on their butt or frantically looking around. I snapped my fingers and my other selves appeared next to me. Each of them was raging to go, especially Tytan. Without warning we all charged in different directions and started to fight with the dumbfound Devil, I say dumbfound but it only lasted for a few seconds and they soon started to fight back. It was unlike any other fight I got into, each time they struck me I would fly backwards while my fists dealt little to no damage to them.
They soon started to over-power us and pushed us back but as soon as I could I grabbed Dragon''s tail and began flailing him around, knocking thos bastards down.
|YYYUUuuuuuOOOOOuuuuuuuuOOOuuu BBBBaaaAAsTARRRRRRRddd !!! SSTTTttOOOOooPP TThhiIIISSSss !!!!|(Dragon)
|He''s crazy, he''s beating us with his own soul !!! flee, retreat, abort mission we can''t afford his soul to get more damaged.|(Devil)
They all started to fade away. It''s true that even though they struck me with a lot of power they did not harm me. Or at least I don''t feel it, but is my soul already damaged ? Is it because it has split to make Evan and the other ? I shouldn''t worry about that and instead worry about getting up.
|Guys, send me back to the body.|(Apocalypse)
|Right away bastard.|(Dragon)
And with a flash of light I opened my eyes once again.
Departing of the Devil army
I awoke to the sound of people arguing, no, in fact, it was more like a one-sided argument. Their woman leader was just loudly screaming at some of her soldiers, I did not try to listen to her but I could make out some words like "Worthless" or "Do your job right" and some other violent insults. Well, I sure wouldn''t want to be the one she''s yelling at. While feigning unconsciousness I tried coming up with a plan to capture her, I don''t plan on keeping her in the Stardust mansion like I did with Limia since I surely don''t want to meddle with other worlds at this point in time. I have enough problem on my own to make some more because of shit like that.
They are far too powerful for me to challenge head-on but I''m not the most subtle guy in the business, sure I am smart enough to go from commoner to Duke in four years but in terms of fighting I more like a "plow through everything" kind of guy. Though after she threw some more insults I finally came up with a plan, I doubt it would make me kill if it fails since they did try to keep me alive so far but I am far too ignorant on the matter of the soul to be sure. Anyway, I have to try it out to know the outcome so let''s dive right in. What was her name again ? Kugira wasn''t it, yeah I''m pretty sure it''s her name.
|Ku ... Kugira ...|(Apocalypse)
She stopped shouting and stayed silent for few moment, I heard her footstep slowly and devoided of confidence coming towards me. I could hear her breathing going mad, she wasn''t under stress so it must be disbelief. I guess the first part of the plan has succeeded, I just gotta make sure she drops her guard and come just a bit closer, she''s far stronger than me so I can''t take any chances. She drew a bit closer and whispered slowly, her voice shaking.
|S ... Salem ... Is that really you ?|(Kugira
|Yes Kugira, this King is back from the dead. Come closer so that I can hug you.|(Apocalypse)
I tried my best to speak in their language and hide my accent since the man I met in my mind did not have any. I know this plan is quite crappy but if she really does care about that Salem-guy then she''ll fall for it, she wouldn''t attack the man she loves after all. Though speaking like him with that vague message he left me as the only reference is quite the hassle. I know they have conquered worlds but they don''t appear that evil to me right now, I haven''t heard anything about a Devil army going rampant so I guess they did not cause any noticeable damage, at least not on this continent.
She approached shyly, come one just a few steps more and that''ll be perfect. Right there !! I opened my eyes and jumped on her, she tried to react but I proved myself quicker as I managed to get behind her and do an arm-lock, I love how convenient those techniques are because no matter how strong you are an arm-lock will always work ... if your limbs are like Humans that is, you can''t arm-lock a squid after all.
|You ... How dare you ?|(Kugira)
|Don''t move or your Queen will meet her end !!|(Apocalypse)
The Devils that had gotten ready to attack me backed down. She tried to struggle but I applied pressure on her arm and she groaned in pain. I slowly went to the nearest magic wall and asked Imperion to make enough space for me to pass through. A hole formed in the wall and I jumped outside with the Queen before anyone could react, understanding what to do Imperion immediately closed the hole before any unwanted guests could pass through, you never know what kind of stealthy power they have after all.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
|Okay honey, We''re going ta discuss a bit with each other. Don''t try anything stupid, ya may be powerful but ya won''t survive long if all this house start attacking ya all at the same time.|(Apocalypse)
|I won''t say anything you coward.|(Kugira)
|We''ll see about that. Imperion, I''m going ta have a lil'' chat with tha lady, if any of them try anything stupid ya know what to do !!|(Apocalypse)
He nodded and I went away with Kugira. Though I cannot defeat them alone if they are inside the magic walls we can easily bombard them with spells and environmental Ki attacks and I doubt they''ll come unscratched if so many of us attacked them at the same time. I went away in the forest, I''m not stupid enough as to take her inside where she could get the better of me by taking a hostage, I don''t have the tools to restrain her after all.
When I decided I was far enough I let go of her. Like I said I want to talk to her so facing her is just normal, I''m taking the risk she''ll kill me or just run away if she really doesn''t want to hurt me for some reasons but I think this is worth it. She glared at me but did not move, is this the pride of a Queen, I get the feeling she wouldn''t get along with Imperion though, she''s too serious. Not that it matters since we won''t be seeing her for that long.
|Let''s get down ta business. For what reason do ya want ta retrieve that Salem guy ?|(Apocalypse)
|Why should I say anything to you ?!|(Kugira)
|Simple, ya see I may be a Guardian but I am far ta be tha most powerful being in this world and yet I still managed ta hurt some of yar warriors. Then there is also tha fact that ya don''t want ta anger a Vermillion and I am giving ya a way ta explain yarself. I have learn ya had a god helping ya but there isn''t a lingering scent of a god''s aura on ya so I guess they abandoned ya whereas I have two gods backing me up. So tell me, do ya really want ta take me on ?|(Apocalypse)
She suddenly widen her eyes and started to shake and sweat started to pour down her forehead. Well, I hadn''t expected her to react this way, I didn''t think she would panick that easily. She started to whisper thing while panicking.
|What''s happening, she told me only the Guardian was here, was she trying to get rid of me ? ... That ... That whore ... after all we had done for her. I knew we shouldn''t have trusted a mad goddess like her.= ... Wait a minute .... Why should I trust you ?|(Kugira)
|Oh easy. Mr Maferbet, would ya care ta just manifest yarself for a bit ?|(Apocalypse)
As soon as I said that an enormous hand made out of scorching rock and lava came out of the ground and pointed at Kugira. It then proceeded to do a no no sign before going back to the earth. Kugira had fallen to her knees but I still have a few complaints ... if you two bastards could help me so easily why did you not ?! Is it to test me, to see if I was able to deal with them even though they are way above my level ? If that''s the case then I guess I failed.
|What have I done ... Why did he had to leave, I''m not suited to lead an army *sob sob* I almost led them to their doom *sob sob*.|(Kugira)
|If ya have understood that then go away and never come back, it is what he wanted, go live yar life somewhere else and stop bothering other worlds !!|(Apocalypse)
I do not know how they conquered worlds but if she was afraid of a god then that means they usually did that when they were away or when the gods couldn''t stop them. It also means that gods are way stronger than I thought, I am still no match for them and yet they want me to defend Simiry, what a bunch of crazy people. It took some time but the Devils went away, she had to use force to make them understand though, but it did not seem as if she wouldn''t try to come here again. I guess I''ll have to be stronger when she does.
Okay I guess this issue as been deal with.
Tytan of earth POV
I had to help him anyway, sigh, I guess it was too early for him to deal with an army of Devil. Though I am quite intrigued as of who was the god who is supposed to have given them info about me and my sister not being there. Well, I guess it is too late to ask, just gotta keep an eye out.
A war is coming
A few weeks after the Devil army incident, while I was dealing with paper-work in my office one of my butlers knocked at the door. I told him to enter quite satisfied that I had an excuse to finally stop this tedious and extremely boring task that is paper-work. Though the fact that I needed to be called for something is somewhat making me nervous. The butler entered and bowed like a proper servant if you think about it they just went from under the king''s rule to mine but they really obtained a feeling of self-confidence that they did not have before, the pride they have for their work is really impressive maybe I should strive to be like them. Anyway, what is important right now is what he wanted to tell me.
|Master, Duchess Rebecca is asking for an audience with you.|(Butler)
Duchess Rebecca is the third most powerful person in the kingdom after me and the king, well, she is less powerful than the king because I back him up and she''s less powerful than me for obvious reasons but her strength does not lie in military force but in economics as she owns more than half of the trade road in Garmille and she is definitely one of the most wealthy noble of the kingdom. Being the man I am the only times I got involved with other nobles was to wipe them out of the earth''s surface so I never did much investigation on her. Mostly because she never seemed to cause any trouble.
|Great, tell her she''ll have an appointment in five days after lunch.|(Apocalypse)
The butler''s face became complicated and he said.
|My lord, I fear she is already here.|(Butler)
|...|(Apocalypse)
Had she been a commoner I would have forgiven that be she is a noble with absolutely no ties to me, the fact that she isn''t even using proper etiquette is very insulting and as a high-class noble she should know about that. By not waiting for me to give her an appointment she is clearly insulting my work, Duke like me are usually really busy, which I am, but she implies I am not and that I can, therefore, receive her whenever she wants, should I not receive her word that I do not greet my guest would spread and my reputation would drop. Though my reputation is already rock bottom with the other nobles because of the tournament incident it doesn''t mean that every noble stopped supporting me.
|Sigh, I''ll go meet her.|(Apocalypse)
I stood up and went to the meeting room. In the room, a woman was waiting. She has dark skin and yet still has blond hair, something I do not remember ever being genetically possible on Earth but that do not make her less beautiful, it adds a strangeness to her beauty. She was wearing a long turquoise frilly dress. One of my maids had offered her some tea, which she was quietly sipping from a cup. I entered and nodded the maid away, whatever happens in that room is sure to be aggressive, I do not like to be made fun of.
|Oh, sir Vermillion ... or should I call you sir Crimson ?|(Rebecca)
I gazed at her with inquisitive eyes and put my hands behind my back. I slowly went to the nearest window, without a word, and checked with my Ki, the magic barrier surrounding the mansion and my own sight if someone was there beside her and me and what a huge surprise ... there is, if you don''t include Monti who is my personal assassins squad leader there is someone else hiding in the shadows and they are neither Vermillion nor beastmans.
|Could you tell me what brand this tea is ? I''d like to avoid buying it by mistake, the herbs are so ... cheap, I almost thought it was medicine. I guess this is what you get when you use cheap herbs for such a distinguished beverage.|(Rebecca)
I slowly looked at her, my eyes completely cold. For a few moments, I lightly smelled the air and picked out the scent of Yualina''s tea. Although taste change from person to person insulting the work my wife has put making that tea is not something I will forgive. Besides, that tea is fucking amazing.
|Do not joke with me Human, I''ve killed some of yar kind for less than that. Get straight ta tha point.|(Apocalypse)
|How rude of you but I''ll tell you the reason for my visit since you want to know about it so much. It is ... war.|(Rebecca)
I silently looked at her, what she just said could have serious consequences in the history of this continent, the last war that took place was between the Empire and Garmille but after my arrival, my intervention the two of them became allies, mostly in fear of what would happen if I ever stepped on a battlefield. Although the Empire and Garmille are part of allied kingdoms alliance it just means they are under the church influence, that kind of thing never stopped war, many kingdoms under the Catholique church fought with one another all the same ... just without crossbows, after sometimes the pope declared using a crossbow against other Catholics was a crime.
|Do elaborate.|(Apocalypse)
|I assume you remember that prince you killed a few times ago ?|(Rebecca)
|Although I care little for his name I indeed see who ya are talking about.|(Apocalypse)
|Since I do not have to remind you of him, should I tell you his parents are planning to wage war on us.|(Rebecca)
|Oh are they ? Even when they know who I am, Humans get more stupid everyday it seems.|(Apocalypse)
She gracefully stood up and walked up to me. I am genuinely surprised by the information she just gave me, it could be false but what reason would she have to lie to me, I rarely get involved in the kingdom politic and I think I made it clear enough that I do not care about the death of Human beings. Although my pledge as a Duke is to keep the kingdom safe I can easily warp it as protect the royal family, something I''ll gladly risk my life for. However, I doubt the royal family would agree with me just watching other dies while I protect them, therefore she is trying to pull me into this by using the relationship I have with Alice and her Family.
|Maybe it is because like I, they do not believe that you are one of the so-called Vermillion.|(Rebecca)You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
I blinked twice in amazement, it is true that I did not do anything an S rank adventurer could not do, killing a hundred men or even defeating a dragon is not unheard of, take Eleonore for example, she killed a dragon by herself and I''m sure most of the other S rank can easily handle a little army of drunkards. Though I did use unknown magic, froze a castle, swapped gender and summoned a Nordic goddess right in front of their eyes, that and the Apostles of the Dragon goddess literally confirmed who I was. Is the denial the Human race is known to have really that strong ?
|You seem shocked, did I hit the bull''s eye ? Did you think that after all those years your lies wouldn''t come to light, too many inconsistencies, why would they return after five hundred years why would these brutish evil lesser gods be gently sitting in a mansion to sometimes make people remember them by killing a few corrupt nobles. Why would they have emerged all at the same time but not at the same places, therefore leading to the frozen castle the royal family had for a few days and most importantly why would there be internal conflict in a race that only seven individual can govern, and those seven individuals if trusting my research ... have always been on your side.|(Rebecca)
I, once again, blinked but instead of staying silent I began to laugh. Her main argument is because our race has been described as mindless violent beasts in books, books written in countries where the church of the goddess kills anyone who worships the Tytans. I am impressed by her cleverness in stupidity, she has the mind of someone who has conquered the marker but also the mind of someone who has been indoctrinated and can''t think outside the box.
|HAHAHA, girl, ya''re amusing me. So clever yet so stupid, a girl ready ta enter tha tiger''s den with only one servant ta protect her ...|(Apocalypse)
I walked to the table and used some wind magic to make it levitate, because of my heritage I do not need to chant just for that. With a little bit of wood magic, I shaped the table as a spike and once again using wind I sent it straight in one of the room''s shadow. No words came out of my mouth and an enormous splash of blood was sprayed on the wall. A body fell out from the shadows with a spike coming out of his torso. I walked to him and crouched down, I grabbed the man''s head and turned it so I could see his face, it was a man, a really handsome one at that, maybe nineteen or twenty but not much older. Many enchanted bracelets were embedded into his skin as if they had been welded to his skin. I let go of his head and grabbed his arm, I carefully looked at them, studying the magic circuit, I know next to nothing about enchantment but they don''t look like the reinforcement circuit of my hammer nor do they look like some kind of shield so I guess they were used to help him being stealthy.
|Now that this has been dealt with, let''s keep talking shall we ? If war were ta break out, what is the so important thing that will happen that ya had ta bother me ?|(Apocalypse)
She blinked once, twice and then got out of her surprise. She is visibly shaken, not because of the blood, as a high ranked noble she has seen much executions and in this worlds ... they aren''t so nice as to just hang them or cut off their head, sure on Earth things like dismemberment or other impalement existed but in this world they use magic, the more dangerous criminal become test subject or a priest use a healing spell on them however it doesn''t do any good to them, before that they feed them with highly magic sensitive mixture, when the healing magic comes in contact with what remains of the mixture in that guy body it causes an expansion of magic energy and causes the symptom of heavy magic poisoning.
In most case of magic poisoning you''re out of it for a few days and have high fever but there are more serious symptoms, quick expansion of skin tissue, heart beat going out the window, eyes going out of their orbits and quick mutation of the bone structure, most of the time the victim doesn''t survive after the second symptom has shown up, either because the blood system imploded along with the eyes or the lump of skin suffocated them, if they so unlucky as to survive until the third symptom they became a grotesque lump of meat and bones due to the corroding effect of magic.
Magic is simple, it fucks with reality, it''s not derived from the gods'' power for nothing. In the wild, an accumulation of magic can have two results, either the magic is filled with an attribute due to the environment and a monster will be created or if it is pure magic then it will act like a poison to the land and kill it. However when already inside a corpse, unless it is a monster, it will only act as a poison and the result is ... pretty gruesome, I care little for life and I am not afraid of gore but I''d rather avoid seeing that shit again. The church use this method to make the populace think that this is what happens to people who defy the goddess, the plebs don''t know about the mixture and think it will only react when in contact with Holy magic, which is completely false, any kind of magic makes it react just that there isn''t enough magic in their organisms and the surrounding to kill them instantaneously.
Anyway, the point is, she cannot be disturbed by a little bit of blood especially since it wasn''t that gruesome. I can only guess that she either did not know about that guy or she did not expect me to detect me so easily. Since he isn''t wearing any distinguishing feature like a blazon or armory which is normal for someone who''s being sneaky, assassins or the like don''t want the person who sent them to get find out, otherwise, they are not trusted. She got back to her senses and looked at the man, she bit her lower lips.
|I ... I don''t know who he is.|(Rebecca)
|I did not ask about him, tell me what ya came here for.|(Apocalypse)
|Ah ... Oh ... yes ... Some of us were thinking ... that since you caused the ... animosity ... maybe you should ... go to the front line ... once war breaks out.|(Rebecca)
I''m sure her plan was way better than just saying that bluntly but it seems if I quote a French saying, "Je lui ais mis des batons dans les roues". I did not expect her to lose her composure after seeing such a little display of power, just how much was she underestimating me ? I''m feeling a bit insulted. I stood up and looked at her.
|Great, I guess it will be an opportunity ta prove tha veracity of who I am.|(Apocalypse)
That is, of course, a lie, I do not need to prove myself to the Humans, if I cared about what those inferior beings thought about me I wouldn''t be in the situation I am right now, absolute power over a kingdom.
|Ah ... Great ... I''ll take my leave then.|(Rebecca)
|Yes, do just that.|(Apocalypse)
She hastily went away, I waited for a few minutes before I snapped my finger. A figure stepped out of the shadow as if it was made of smoke, it was Monti. I gave a quick glance at and looked at the door again, a few seconds passed and I gave him my orders.
|It seems I left a few games alive during my last hunt, would ya mind getting rid of it ... Oh, also, make sure that we get a hold of her "possessions" we will need them fairly soon.|(Apocalypse)
It seems like any nobles she is the kind to send other dies in her place on battlefields, she did not believe in my strength and still wanted me to go on the front line, clearly wanting my death. When I disrupted her plan, which is still foggy to my eyes, she lost her composure. She is a strong woman, I''ll give that to her and the fact that she decided to step in my house with only one bodyguard when she clearly stated a few minutes ago, in her daze, that she wasn''t the only one that wanted that proved she was more courageous and better placed to ask this of me.
Had she met anyone else she might have lived but those types of people remind me too much of this asshole to be left alone. Talking about him, I wonder what fuckery he is up too ... well, I guess this is a good enough reason to return to Mundus for a few days. I sat in one of the sofas and sighed since she has connections with the Dwarf market I should be able to get some materials for the Homoculi.
Contact
Freya''s POV
I woke up and slowly went out of my bed, I''m so tired, lately, I wasn''t able to find sleep. It started after I met him, Apocalypse Vermillion, I know I shouldn''t trust him but his words just so so true to my ears. Each time I close my eyes they ring in my ears and bite me like a venomous snake. I know I should trust grandfather but I just can''t bring myself to do that anymore, why is it so ? It has been this way for five hundred years so why would I start to have doubts now of all time, when enemies of my people are at our door.
I walked to the mirror and looked at myself, Few clear blue scales arbored my body. My blue hair fell on the body that towers most of my kin, well, the few I''ve seen so far. My slitted eyes too were as blue as the sky I often fly free in. None of my face lines were similar to his, he had a strong and wide jaw while mine is small and elegant, his forehead was large and seemed like it could have been used as a hammer whereas mine is little and cute. In no way was he similar to me and yet I still felt a strange feeling of being home when he hugged me, the same I use to feel when I was with grandfather.
I dressed and went outside, everywhere the eyes can see is just dead, no flowers or grass grow here, our mountains are as brown as our plains. We are creature of the goddess but if we stay too long somewhere the things around will just die, our large mana pool is to blame, few are the things that can survive a place filled with such pure mana, some lower Dragons even die because their body can''t bear the burden it places on them. I wonder why she created us so imperfect when we are supposed to be her heralds.
I looked at the sky and two large wings sprouted from my back, I flapped them a few times and took off the ground. I can''t go outside our lands without my grandfather permission, so I can''t go and see Apocalypse in order to ask him for more answers. I remember the first time I heard his voice was through this roaring so maybe if I do so I could get in contact with him. I took a deep breath I mustered as much power in my vocal cords and roared, or at least I tried.
|Luuuuiiiiaaaa !!|(Freya)
It only turned out to be a small roar that wouldn''t even be heard a few kilometers away, I could use magic to enhance my voice but the roar I had heard did not contain magic so I do not think that kind of thing would work. Could it be it needs to be done by several people at the same time, I remember there were other voices along with his. But I can''t ask anybody, they would report to grandfather, he is such a worry heart. What else could I use to get in contact with him ? I could use a spiritual contact by using magic but it would get spotted after sometimes, that may still be the best option I have at hand.
I went back to my room and barricaded all the entrances, none of them can resist the strength of a Dragon but they wouldn''t barge into my room using all their strength so it should buy me a few seconds which is somewhat good enough. I never needed to spiritually contact someone but I did study the spell to do so just in case I ever needed to do so, five hundred years can be pretty long when you have nothing to do and even more so when you''re not allowed to leave home.
I sat down and crossed my legs. Since I am not yet a full-fledged Ancient Dragon I have to chant an aria if I want a spell of this magnitude to work, or at least that is what I''ve been told. Okay, breath in breath out, picture the one you want to contact and imagine there is a thread linking him to you, okay, I got it. Sigh, I still wonder why his image is so much burned in my mind but this will turn out to be useful.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
|I ask of you spirits that dwell in our dreams, link his mind and soul to mine. You who feast on nightmares I plead you to heed my call, dance and find the one I am looking for, abide by the name Freya. Allow me to discuss with those that are far away, to be seen by those who are blind and to be heard by the deaf. Little sprite of our dreams, dance and go, form the link between us {Mind pull}|(Freya)
I closed my eyes and entered my mind, something us Dragons learn to do very young as to perfect our emotional stability and older Dragons often use it to get some peace and quiet while they think or just to stay awake even though they have entered the long sleep. The long sleep is a kind of hibernation Dragons go through to gain more power, that''s the difference between us and the children of the earth, while they gain power by killing and battling us Dragons just need to sleep to gain more power. That is one of the few things I have learned about our enemy.
I look at the towers of Ivory and gold I built from my imagination, trees as green as the sky is blue. Bird could be heard chirping and deer could be seen munching on grass, this is what our realm should look like and not like the dead wasteland that it is in reality. What pains me is that our magic gives us the power to make it so but our kind care too little to use it to brighten their lands, they prefer to use their power for small things like creating bed of golds, a metal which enhances our growth in the long sleep, that''s why most of us like this metal.
After a few minutes I felt his mind connect to mind, I looked at where it should be and was met with a dark space without any building or even wildlife, it seemed so dead. Four figures were standing at the edge, looking at me without moving. One was a Dragon with blue scales, another was a giant with scorched-earth-like skin and a red as blood armor covered in spike, another was a tall woman and the last one was someone who looked like Apocalypse, but I could tell it was not him, he was too short.
Each of them seemed familiar to me but never in my life had I met them. The one looking like Apocalypse was the first to move, he stepped out of the dark space and walked up to me. His eyes fell on me and showed family.
|Are you really Freya, I mean, I can feel you are but ... to think we would have the opportunity to meet you ...|(Evan)
|Ah ... oh ... yes, I am Freya.|(Freya)
The other also stepped out of the darkness and came to me, the man nodded to them and they all suddenly knelt in front of me. I am used to this amount of respect but it took me by surprise just now, they can''t be Apocalypse since he hadn''t even knelt before the other Apostles so he would have no reasons to kneel before me only. They all stood up after sometimes and the man spoke.
|Sorry to have surprised you Freya, it just that some of us have you to thank for their creation.|(Evan)
|What do you mean and where is Apocalypse, I need to talk to him.|(Freya)
|One thing at a time Freya, we will call Apocalypse later. And as to answer your question, most of us were created because Apocalypse felt he was missing something and it turned out that what he was missing ... was you, his twin sister.|(Dragon)
|But Grandfather never told me I had a brother, much less a twin.|(Freya)
|Of course, he wouldn''t, why would he have tried to kill our father in front of our mother''s eyes to then tell you the truth ?|(Tytan)
|Grandfather would never do that.|(Freya)
|AND YET HE DID, I do not blame him, it was war and our mother loved the enemy but Apocalypse won''t be so nice. We''ll shut up and leave you two alone, Apocalypse his coming.|(Tytan)
They all nodded and went away. Then, from the shadows he stepped out, Apocalypse, his eyes locked with mine and he ran to me and squeezed me between his arms, with warms and care. He gently whispered in my ears with a shaking voice.
|I missed you, sis.|(Apocalypse)
Sibling talk
He squeezed me even tighter and kept saying how much he missed me, which shouldn''t be normal since we''ve only met once but it is far from being the strangest thing that could have happened. I used this opportunity to once again take a good look at him, broad muscular shoulders and long light-brown wavy hair that were soft like silk and yet as hard as wood bark. A few blue scales could be seen on his neck but that is the only thing that tied him to the Dragons. He and I don''t share any similitude other than the color of our scales, otherwise, nothing between us could make people think we are related and even I still doubt it, but ..I can just feel it.
|A bit ... too tight brother.|(Freya)
|Oh sorry, Just figured out I wouldn''t hurt ya with just that, very sorry sister.|(Apocalypse)
He let go of me but still put his hands on my shoulders and looked at me in the eyes, they were shining with excitement as if he was a little child who was waiting to get a present. A small playful smiled bored his face and for a while, he just stared at me. His eyes became gentle and a walked further into my mind, sometimes stopping himself and looking with awe and warm eyes the towers of ivory and gold. Delight bloomed on his face and in few whispers he kept saying in an ominous language.
|Oui ... c''est comme ?a que ?a devrait ¨ºtre.|(Apocalypse)
|What is it brother ?|(Freya)
|Ever since I''ve come ta this world I have been disappointed, Human mages are just Neet, Tha magus only know ta use their magic ta make things blow up, tha warriors can be torn apart just after a single mistake. Most of tha nobles are corrupted and tha plebs are ready ta sell their family ta make some money. A religion encourages tha execution of those who are different. Tha grandeur of fantasy isn''t here, it''s just plain boring reality where everyone hates one another. I''m happy ta see that both tha Vermillion and tha Dragons are not tha same as tha other races.|(Apocalypse)
|I don''t understand what you are saying, brother.|(Freya)
|That''s normal, ya and I did not grow up in tha same places. Let''s forget that dear sister and let''s talk.|(Apocalypse)
he held out his right hand to me and waited, A bit reluctantly I grabbed it.
|Since you are able to transform into a Dragon already should I assume you are my big brother ?|(Freya)
|What are ya saying ? We are twins.|(Apocalypse)
What ? This is not possible, Dragons can only lay one egg every hundred years and Dragon twins never happened, it''s absolutely impossible. But I can''t wrap my head against the fact that I do not feel as if he was lying. I still denied the fact and told him.
|Dragons can''t have Twin.|(Freya)
A wide smile crept on his face and he burst into a merry laughter. He pointed at his scales and then made hand signs to show his size. I could see his teeth peak behind his lips, sometimes they would look human but when they collided they would sharpen.
|My dear sister, ta think ya still think ya and I are just Dragons is both sad and funny. Mom would be amused I guess but dad would be crying if he knew.|(Apocalypse)
As he said that his gaze became serious, a hint of sadness could be seen in them but it quickly disappeared and the gentle look he had on his face when he came here reappeared. What he said made little to no sense to me, it is true that some people call him a Vermillion but if he is my twin brother that means I too would be a Vermillion. Then that means my mother would be a traitor and my father would be one of the enemies I''ve sworn to fight against when I became Mercy and that also means that I am one of the Doomed children ... I thought it was just a fairy tail the Dragon used to tell children.
That''s one of the reason Forgiveness is always held up in her room praying for the goddess'' forgiveness. Or at least that''s what grandfather told me, but the Vermillion have disappeared so why would the children of doom appear now. Especially given the fact that he is too weak for someone who would have trained five hundred years while the Dragons only grew in power since they could sleep as they seemed fit for the last five hundred years and thus grow in power so how could he be the one that''ll bring the end of the Dragons ? And why should I be one of the children ?If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
|Ya seem troubled, sister, I do suppose it means ya know of who ya are now. Only this way will ya be able to transform completely into a Dragon. Well then, dear sister, is there something else ya wish ta ask me ?|(Apocalypse)
|I would prefer not to ask them now, brother, I''ve gotten the answer to the question I already had.|(Freya)
He closed his eyes and nodded.
|Then shall we profit of this little reunion ta speak with each other ?|(Apocalypse)
|I''ll gladly accept dear brother.|(Freya)
We walked and talked about many things, he told me about the place he grew up in, a place further than the furthest star in the night sky, a place where building made of glass and rock touch the sky, a place where liberty used to be a policy but the people where going backwards and returning to a close-minded society. He told me about the friends and the family he had there and also about those he hated. Then he talked to me about the family he made here, how it saddened him that his love was mostly born out of lust and how he realized that no matter what he does it couldn''t be helped. He told me that I was the aunt of the cutest little angel, or whatever it is and that her name was Julia.
I told him about my life, how I grew up pampered by everyone even after I became Mercy. At that point, he started to pet my head, surely to comfort me but it seemed to please him more than me, I let it do it all the same since it also puts me at some kind of ease. I also told him about what the Dragon continent looked like but when I mentioned how the land was dead he whispered "ya vraiment de la pollutions partout ... sigh c''est triste". Even though the words were ominous I could still make sense out of it for some reason, it was not filled with sorrow but sadness could still be perceived.
Vermillion are called the children of the earth so it must be normal for him to care about its well being, thinking about that I always felt sad that the land was dead too ... I guess it gives value to what he said about he and I not being only Dragons though it could still be a coincidence.
We talked about everything, little worries and what made us laugh. I had so much fun I had forgotten the risk of being discovered by someone. Something I shouldn''t have forgotten since it immediately came to bite me in the butt. I felt it ... someone entering our connection, another mind was connected from afar I was able to see a gigantic castle of gold and red, many wildlife could be seen hanging around the magnificent trees that grew near the building.
|Oh merde ... depuis quand les chateaux font la taille de gratte-ciel ?|(Apocalypse)
[Oh shit ... since when are castles the size of skyscrapers ?]
While he was in awe I was scarred, of all the people it had to be grandfather. he stepped into my mind with a scowl on his face and stood in front of us, he was so mad I could already hear the scolding he would give me at home. Apocalypse noticed him and his eyes gleamed with a serious light that made me uncomfortable, all that playfulness he previously had plastered on his face had disappeared to let place to a dignified and strick looking warrior.
|Grandfather I assume ... what are ya doing here ?|(Apocalypse)
|Do not talk to me scum, I am here to take your sister back.|(Diligence)
|Scum ? For someone who would lock up their own daughter for five hundred years, ya sure have a big mouth.|(Apocalypse)
|Do not utter a single word, I do not want someone who slaughtered an entire continent to give me a lecture about how to raise my own daughter !!|(Diligence)
I looked at my brother and found no regret nor denial in his eyes, nor did he utter anything to prove my grandfather wrong. No, he just said.
|My name is Apocalypse Satan Seraph Amael Vermillion, surely ya know what it means gramps.|(Apocalypse)
It''s horrible, how can someone admit having done that with such a straight face. Why would he even kill all those people, what could condemn such a monstrous act ? I don''t know who to trust anymore, grandfather, who lied to me about my true origins but raised me or should I trust my brother ... who does not deny being the perpetrator of a genocide ? I stood still, looking at my brother and with a trembling voice, I asked.
|Did you really do it ?|(Freya)
His eyes fell on me and I saw it, the green eyes which gleamed with joy before were dead serious and seemed to be filled with pride.
|I did, and I''ll do it a thousand time more if it means I could get Julia out of their hands.|(Apocalypse)
|LEAVE, YOU MONSTER !!! GO AWAY !!|(Freya)
He looked a bit surprised but he quickly went away, as he went back into his mind and before he faded he looked at us and said in a sincere voice that held no anger or sadness. It was as if he was made of stone that had suddenly been given life.
|I see that ya are more sensible than I thought sister, I hope ya stay that way keeping a leash on me when we will get our work as guardian will be important. I do not regret what happened but I do understand tha fact that because of things like that us Vermillion can''t live among tha other races, therefore once we have won this war we shall retreat and never get in contact with another country. And ya grandfather, I do not know why ya took Freya in and raised her but something tells me it was not out of love for yar family so bear in mind ... shall anything happen ta her ... I''ll gut ya out.|(Apocalypse)
And he disappeared into the nothingness of his mind.
Mineferos the blacksmith
Greed POV
I''ve been in this world for as long as everybody but I must say that I think I feel even more at home here than the other. Ever since I was eight years old I''ve always worked in a smithy, ever since I remember I''ve used a hammer to create things. At the age of eleven, I had forged my first sword by myself and I kept going until I perfected the craft, I preferred using historical methods. Even though the quality is slightly lower than when using modern methods where we had already started to make things like plasma swords, but each my hammer would hit the blazing metal I could feel my heart getting lit ablaze and often forgot about everything else that could happen. I was once hospitalized for three months because the workshop caught fire while I was working on a big project and I did not notice, I ended up with serious burn and a badly damaged hand but after going out of the hospital I kept smithing.
People used to call me "The Turkish smith god", although some extremists thought that name was blasphemy and tried to get rid of me but a good smithing hammer to the face and they wouldn''t come back. Turkey nowadays is stricter than it used to be about things like that so I did not get in trouble for breaking their jaws or worse.
I''ve spent the first few years in this world just doing normal smithing, I figured that I shouldn''t stand out too much, I can forge better than the Dwarf master smith after all and I did not want to stand out. Getting too much attention to yourself surely isn''t that good. I worked a bit with the Dwarves after a trip that''s where I found out by accident that my blood when mixed with the metal I worked on, would actually make the quality go up and adding few magic properties and hardening the weapon while still keeping a decent flexibility.
Sometimes a roar would echo and my blood would boil like crazy so I "migrated" to the source and found the Stardust mansion and found other members of my kind. I had figured out since long ago that I was not Human, both my size and the changes my body go through when I become greedy. But meeting so many of them in one place, and mostly the other sins, they were all so powerful, I could tell from their aura. The master of the house, Apocalypse, spoke of a war against Dragons and to be honest I was excited about it but I couldn''t just accept, it was war we were talking about so I couldn''t just jump on the opportunity. But when he made those people enter, I immediately knew that one of them was my father and trusted him.
My heart was happy, I would finally be able to exercise my craft to its fullest and that truly made my day. I was introduced to the house smith, a girl named Fimy. It seemed she was the local named orc warrior''s wife and that there may be a baby in the making.
|You''re not bad, that sword is still a bit rough but it still should be able to take a few lives before needing to be sharpened again.|(Mineferos)
|Why, thank you. I prefer making armor but I had to make weapon since I came here so I had to pick up some techniques.|(Fimy)
I took out a blazing bar of steel and started to hammer it to give it a shape, if I hammer it too much then the bar will snap more easily and if I don''t do it enough then it''ll not be long enough and be unbalanced. Although weight and stuff aren''t really an issue for us since a swing at anyone would slaughter them immediately, adding an edge just decide how messy the kill will be. Still, I can''t just do a sloppy job, a better tool always lead to a better result compared to if you use a crappy one.
|No matter how many times I see it I still can''t believe you''re that skilled.|(Fimy)
|It''s not much, in a few decades you should ... Sigh, why does your lifespan have to be this short, even if you did master this craft you wouldn''t even be able to exercise it for more than ten years.|(Mineferos)The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
|What are you saying ? Like everyone here I practice Ki on my free time and if I believe the Vermillion of the old with my current cultivation I should at least be able to maintain this appearance until I am seventy, then I''ll start to age normally if I don''t progress. Really this Ki thing is awesome don''t you think ? It''s almost like magic but everyone can use it and now I feel stronger than ever.|(Fimy)
|I see, perhaps I should start cultivating too, getting stronger is always a good thing.|(Mineferos)
I see, so Apocalypse does not allow anyone under him to be weak, I guess it can be pretty harsh but I can see where he is coming from. He must be the target of a lot of assassination so not allowing his underling to get hurt because of him is noble but it may seem kinda harsh from an outsider''s point of view. I personally respect that and furthermore with fewer people around you, you have less chance of them trying to take what is yours. Although his entourage just keeps increasing his strength and thus the number of people he can handle do go up too.
I stopped hammering and put the steel bar back into the oven. I took out my dagger and grabbed a piece of wood, I started to curve into it and give it a shape that would fit well in the hand and still have a good grip, you don''t want your weapon to go flying because your hands are sweaty, that would be disastrous for a Vermillion since the throw would take out people from your side and the enemies'' side at the same time. Just thinking about it gives me chills, if I start training smiths I''ll have to be extra hard on them about that.
|Powaaaa ~~ the mansion of powaaa ~~|(Julia)
|What now ?|(Mineferos)
I turned around and looked down to see a small lizard-kin girl, she didn''t look any older than three years old by Human standards. I was first shocked because letting a small child like her in a smithery is really dangerous and then I noticed the two small axes she had in her hands. I stopped what I was doing and pointed at her.
|Oh, that''s Julia, Apocalypse''s first daughter.|(Fimy)
|... and ...|(Mineferos)
|Oh you don''t have to worry, she knows how to use them better than I know how to use a hammer.|(Fimy)
|That''s not what I''m talking about, I mean why are those axes so bad ?|(Mineferos)
The handle is bad the blades are unbalanced and seem like they could fly off at every swing. I can''t let this little lady use those shady weapons, I took a metal bar and used magic to do proper ones. It is faster than normally forging it but I don''t really like doing that since I can''t appreciate my hard work. Also, this is very tiring so I tend not to do it that often. I took Julia''s weapon from her hands and she started to punch me lightly in the legs so I gave her the one I made. They aren''t anything special, I just made it so they would be of better quality than the one she had.
She swung them around a few times and then went away while dancing like a little idiot. It''s nice to be so carefree, I wonder when was the last time I was like her, maybe in elementary school ? I don''t really remember but I guess only kids can be like that. I shook my head and started to forge again.
|I think your common sense isn''t right you know.|(Fimy)
|What do you mean ?|(Mineferos)
|Any normal person would''ve just taken her weapons away instead of making her better ones.|(Fimy)
I shrugged, I guess it is true but if she is Apocalypse''s daughter then she doesn''t risk anything. But really, isn''t he a bit young to be a father, he isn''t even 21 years old yet and he already has a daughter that big. Oh well, I guess in this world this is normal, the Human lifespan is around 40 years old after all. So in fact being a parent at 20 years old must be a bit old here ... sigh and I am still single, maybe I should start to go to the city to find someone.
|Tell me, would you happen to have a friend looking for a date ?|(Mineferos)
|Yes, I have some why ?|(Fimy)
|Mind introducing me to them ?|(Mineferos)
|Why not.|(Fimy)
She shrugged and got back to work. Well, that''s nice, I guess I can call that a blind date. Never went to one when I was on Earth but that''s only normal since I wasn''t even major, and getting a girlfriend when you''re hauled up in a forge all day is extremely hard. I have some people trying to woo me in this world but most of them were just woman that prefered having a roof above their head and use it to bring more men in the marital bed. Not that it bother me if it was out of love and I don''t mind having to "share" a loved one but when they just don''t love you it does bother me. Let''s just say I have something against players and nymphomaniacs.
Eali the Cat-kin
Eali POV
I woke up and find myself embraced by Lara, she is one of the few small breasted comrades I have here. One could argue she''s flatter than me, which brings me joy in some way. But her flatness does not mean she isn''t sexy as hell if I didn''t have things to do today I would eat her up. Unfortunately, I am busy today and won''t be able to play with her, but if she wants to be entertained I guess the maids will have to be enough.
I pull away from between her eyes and kiss her cheek before getting up and dressing up. I dislike wearing restrictive clothing, mostly because my fighting style relies heavily on my innate agility as a Cat-kin and things such as dress'' do not allow me to move as I want to. So like Eleonore, Lara, and Limia, I prefer wearing pants and a shirt. Speaking of Eleonore and Limia, those two get along rather nicely recently, they even go on quests together, seriously we rarely see them in the house nowadays I miss them.
I go eat breakfast and see our new wife candidate sitting at the table a little nervous, what was her name again ? Furia or something of the like, she sure is beautiful, I get why Apocalypse didn''t even bother to warn us before bringing her here, in fact, I can only thank her since the night after he met her was one of the best of my life, it was the first time I had seen Sextria getting sexually satisfied like that and walking straight was a challenge for the few next day after that. Although he did go easy on me since I am pregnant it just means it wasn''t as violent but it was far longer.
I sat next to her and started to talk with her, she''s a nice girl but she is quite a klutz. She still has trouble dealing with how things work around here and she isn''t used to dealing with that many men without beating the shit out of them. I guess Limia has got what she wanted with another sentient monster but I still want an Elven wife, I want to have my own long-eared wife, to be able to nom on those ears. I could do that with the two Elven assassins that are in the mansion''s prison but it would be stupid.
After eating breakfast I go to my lab where Sextria is already waiting for me. I kiss her on the lips and cast a magical shield on myself, alchemy tends to be a bit wild when new recipes are being tested. The Vermillion of the old gave us some recipes for potions their master alchemists had created. Unfortunately, of the sixteen old Vermillion that Apocalypse has found none of them were alchemists, one used to be friend with one and had thus picked up the recipes but that was all. Oh well, I guess that''s good enough as it is, it''s not every day that you can practice the science one of the most powerful empire in our world has studied.
|Okay, everything should be alright so let''s get started.|(Eali)
I take the recipes and look at the list of ingredients again, I still am surprised that those cheap herbs can have the ridiculous effects they say their potions have. Increasing the Vermillion healing factor by tenfold is quite terrifying, and the other one, a strength potion, shit do they really need to have their strength increased, it''s true that Ancient Dragons aren''t to be messed with but I had thought the Vermillion didn''t have to resort to such methods. I guess you learn something new every day.
|A goblin ear, check, a four leave clover, check, 500 grams of iron, check, and finally a secular vine, check. okay now, Add one ingredient at a time and stir the solution for ten minutes while pouring mana and then repeat that step until all the ingredients have been used. Let the preparation cool down for twenty minutes, then using mana manipulation fill a bottle with the preparation while chanting the alchemist chant. Seems easy enough.|(Sextria)
|Talk about it, except for the alchemist chant which is in old Vermillion language it shouldn''t be so hard.|(Eali)
We got to work and lit up the fire and prepared the potion, as Sextria said it wasn''t so hard but it still is quite a tedious task, a simple mistake could turn a healing potion into an explosive one. And that''s precisely why I find alchemy to be interesting, you can always find something new, that I was interested in aphrodisiac-making when I was a bit younger, such a shame the normal one never worked on Cal, I would have gotten pregnant way before Yua, but that in itself might have been better since I now have wonderful wives and an amazing husband.
It finally got to the moment where Sextria would chant the alchemist chant even though she never learned the Vermillion language she can still read it and speak it with no problem and that doesn''t make any sense to me. Dragons and Vermillion are just so weird.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
|Krain herkneb glimain rues wubrad, humkel nolvekro lortne rues jkuroan n''ltour rues ner''homnal voltyi kolld glimain vold rues en''jhui''lort|(Sextria)
The liquid shined brightly and started to sparkle, with that we knew we had succeeded in making the potion. So this one was for enhancing the Vermillion healing factor. Sextria cut her finger and the wound healed immediately so even if the potion enhanced it we wouldn''t be able to tell so we concluded that bigger injuries would be required. She grabbed her left arm and tore it away, I was prepared to see a spray of blood but I guess her inside take after her mother race since it just seemed as if wood had been chopped off.
The arm grew back in exactly three seconds, She drunk the potion and reaped her arm off again. This time it grew back in less than one second, in fact, if not for the fact that two arms were lying on the floor I wouldn''t have believed she had torn her arm off. This potion is just terrifying, I can only shudder at the idea of what the strength increasing one can do. I know I shouldn''t but at times like this, I get a bit scared of Apocalypse and all the Vermillion that live here.
While the lesser Dragons that dwell on our lands are just mindless beast which got formidable strength most Vermillion have both abnormal strength and cunning. You could argue that they are perfect being but that''s only on paper, of course, I''ve lived with a Vermillion for years now and I understand that they can love and feel pain like any normal being but strength can be so terrifying. To think such being have lost in a head-on war is all the more terrifying.
Unfortunately, we don''t don''t have any way of testing if the next potion would really increase Sextria''s strength so we called it a day and went our way. Cal isn''t home and I can''t exercise because of my pregnancy, maybe I should go read a book, but I''ve already read them all so it''s no fun. Ah, I don''t know what to do. I''m already bored and I haven''t even eaten lunch yet, muh, pregnancy isn''t fun after all. Yua had it good since she just drinks tea all day and sometimes weaves a little but I don''t like that. I want to move.
Sigh, I guess I''ll have to watch the men train. I assume Imperion is training his squad in the courtyard as I speak, that might be fun to watch, Imperion is like Cal, a master fighter so it is bound to be interesting. Besides, I assume Jean will also be here so it''ll be fun. I headed towards the training ground and saw around fifty people wearing heavy armor and training with shields and swords. In fact, only regular soldiers were using shields and swords.
Out of the fifty soldiers, five of them were using a rapier, they were being personally trained by Imperion while Memurien was training the other. I would say the training ground smelled like sweat but that would be lying since nobody was sweating. I looked around and saw Jean watching from afar, I went to her and sat down next to her. She didn''t even see me approach, seriously this woman is just too obsessed with her husband it can sometimes be creepy.
|So Jean, liking what you see ?|(Eali)
|Isn''t he cool like that ?|(Jean)
I looked at Imperion. Not shedding a sweat even though he was moving around restlessly, out of the five people that were sparring with him only one was barely able to keep up with him. It was the blond woman that always hang out with Barandian what''s her name again ? Sila or something. In fact, it doesn''t matter, she''s just very skilled to be able to hold her own against Imperion. When I think about it, the sound of metal knocking against metal is oddly thrilling, so thrilling that if I wasn''t incapacitated I would jump right in. I would probably get sliced in two if I ever did but I think that would feel like a dignified end, although it is only a spar for them.
|Yeah, yeah he does.|(Eali)
Jean slowly turned her head to me with dead eyes. God, I had forgotten that even though she practically rever Imperion she hates when it seems another woman shows interest in him. She truly is non-sensical, sometimes I even think she is a cat-kin because of her whimsicality, but she isn''t. My second guess is that that behavior is due to the remarkable loyalty wolf-kin show to those they respect, but she is still a bit too extreme for a normal person''s common sense.
Anyway, I kept watching them train and thought about the war they will soon wage, I doubt even half of them will survive. I wonder if the Vermillion race will even be able to survive, their number is don''t even exceed the six hundred individual, is it even enough for them to rise to what they were in the past. When I think that Lara, Sextria, and Cal may never come back my body becomes weak. It just isn''t fair, I just want to live with them, to eat and sleep with them. If they go fighting I want to go with them but I know Apocalypse would refuse, he may sometimes use dirty tricks but his pride won''t allow those are not concerned to fight for him.
I''m sure the other feel like I do but all we can do is help them prepare their rush to their death. I hold my growing belly and squeeze it lightly, even if I can''t do anything, even the three of you die in the coming war against the Apostle, I swear on the name this marriage bestowed upon me, Vermillion, that I''ll never let those bastards touch our children. This is a pledge I make to the world.
Eleonore
Eleonore POV
|Limia !! Flank it on its right !!|(Eleonore)
|I''ve lived more than five times longer than you, I KNOW THAT ALREADY !!|[Limia)
such exchanges are a routine for us now, fighting monsters with someone else form a strong bond of trust, and such a thing is needed when you''re fighting a monster such as the Black Tortoise. It''s not an aggressive monster in nature but smaller monsters tend to hide inside its empty shell and reproduce both safely and quickly if you pair that with the fact that it has a sweet tooth for crops make it very dangerous. As said before it isn''t very aggressive but has a strong shell and many smaller monsters defending it so the guild gave it the rank-B. Furthermore, several shields can be made with its shell and since the Vermillion at the house keep needing better and better material Limia and I figured it would be a good idea to hunt some of them.
Since both, its scales and shell are too tough for me or Limia to cut or even pierce one of us must enter the shell using the small hole on the right side. So while I distract it Limia is to do just that. To be honest that thing is quite fast on its feet and this particular individual being habited by rock-eating spiders isn''t helping. Those little critters are both hard to kill and very strong but for a Werewolf such as Limia, they shouldn''t be more difficult than goblins. Well, that''s the unfairness of being a normal Human, sometimes I hope to find a Human wife, no matter how much I love the other I must confess being the only one of my species in our relationship is making me very lonely.
Anyway, I dodged each time the tortoise tried to hit me with its head and took this opportunity to stab its eyes. The rock-eating spiders would also try to jump on me but the fact that they are bigger than a baby makes them easier to avoid. Since their weak points are located on their back once I avoided them I got rid of them. Limia used this opportunity to enter the shell and I could hear her wreak havoc inside the beast, well once that part is done the fight is over. Since once their walking home is dead the creatures inhabiting it go away rather swiftly. After a few moments, the tortoise had stopped moving and the spiders started to run away. Limia got out of the shell covered in blood and with a spider leg hanging from her mouth. Even though she is a gentle girl when it comes to fighting she does become rather feral.
Well, I can''t complain since it has helped me numerous times. Since we can''t dismantle this massive monster here we prepared a cart in advance to carry it back to the guild. It was still quite the task to drag it on the cart, we were fortunate enough that the mount did not run away during the fight. The quest was quite far from the capital so we''ll be delivering to another city, we''re near the country''s border we''ll have to speak Common. I''m Jealous of Apocalypse and the other Vermillion who can speak every language without even trying, the other and I HAD to learn them and even though Guarmillian and Common it only make it easier to confuse the two and misunderstand someone.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
Since we were alone on the road we would kiss when we got too bored. It is impressive how much can love change, someone, isn''t it ? A few years ago you would have told me I''ll willingly and crave to kiss another woman I would have burst into a rage while calling it heresy but since I married Apocalypse I actually desire that. It still took us a few hours before we reached the city so we had time to have our fun. The city we went to is noticeably poorer than the capital, the walls aren''t even made of magic repellent rocks.
Since our cart is rather big the guard had to inspect its content, which he did, he also took a long look at me and limia but when he saw our ring his face went pale. Even if Apocalypse chose a different ring for all of us when we are traveling outside like that we have another ring on us and this one has the Crimson armory carved in it. As of now, everyone knows what our husband really is but since we had a deal with the Dragons and because they know what will happen to them if they bring harm to us they stay silent. Had it my husband been someone you can dispose of easily we would be executed at worst but since tales of him fighting one hundred men and winning easily as well as the fact that no matter who you are he''ll kill you if you piss him out so we are still treated the same way if not better.
He quickly made us enter and went back to his post. Poor guys, he must have had the scare of his life. Well, we won''t stay here for long so he won''t have to panic that much, really I am such a good person. We went to the guild and parked the cart. We both jumped out of the cart and entered the guild, like in the capital it is full of ruffian but they show some manners since causing a ruckus inside the guild hall is not the best idea since the staff is usually composed of former rank-A adventurers. We walked up to the counter and reported the quest completion.
|So a Black Tortoise and fifteen rock-eating spiders, let''s see there is indeed fifteen and the Black Tortoise has been reported already. Everything seems to be fine, hmm, oh and with this Limia Vermillion is getting up a rank.|(woman)
Although I could see beads of sweat streaming down her face she was doing her job perfectly, well they have to at least have this level of professionalism if they want to work here. However, not everyone here is as disciplined as the receptionist. As the woman was handing her card to Limia someone started to make a fuss.
|What are those people doing here, since when is the guild full of pussies. Heretics are walking in the hall and nobody is doing anything !!|(woman)
Limia and I turned around and saw a bunch of women at the door all of them had fairly light dark-colored skin that reminded me of the people of the desert. their long wavy hair were snow white, and each of them although lightly clothed were ripped. Amazons uh ? Even though they were talking about us and tried to intimidate us my mouth crept into a smile. New wife, targeted.
First battle of the great war of Garmille
War has broken out and like I had promised to the recently deceased Duchess, I went to the front line. Alone. Well, with an aide-de-camp that accompanied me to report everything that would happen here to the capital. The plan is just to wipe out their army and more importantly take their capital. So, in short, I''ll get rid of every noble and armed force that fight for them. As Alice asked me I have to limit the civilian casualty, I''ll try to do my best but if I have to wipe out a village or two I''ll do it.
The first battlefield I''m faced with isn''t that impressive in my eyes. They sure have the numbers, roughly ten thousand warriors and even some tamed monsters to help them. It''s very cute, they think that will stop me with just this. Okay, they don''t know I destroyed an entire continent by myself but I don''t blame them, Humans will always be the same. Some of them might even think I''m feeling oppressed by them since for the first time in my life I am wearing an armor.
Mineferos just forced me to try his design for his new heavy armor. It looks very bulky but it is in fact fairly light and easy to move in. The shoulder-pads are fairly massive but the enchantments he put on them make it so they sink into the armor when they collide with it. it allows the wearer to move without getting blocked by them, which would be highly problematic. The helmet hides most of the face while keeping a rather head-like structure if you had rectangular horns on the forehead of course.
I would have preferred if it were black instead of pure white but I guess he didn''t want to give an ominous feel to it and preferred a hopeful feel. I guess we differ on that point, I prefer to instill fear into my enemies while he prefers to improve our soldiers'' morale. I think it is a little bit naive but history has proven that morale could change the outcome of battles so I respect his point of view, and since the Dragons are unlikely to fear us I guess his choice to reinforce our own army is something logical.
A man wearing a flamboyant armor of red and gold approached me, he was riding a two meters tall and five meters long red lizard. It is quite a nice war-beast but it won''t change the outcome of this battle. The man''s long blond hair were swaying in the wind. He was handsome in his own way but once again that won''t save him, it would if Sextria was the one standing here instead of me but I don''t show pity for things such as beauty. If I want to kill you I''ll kill you, if I want to keep you alive I''ll keep you alive. I never plan to kill Furia so she did not die and her appearance had nothing to with her keeping her life. However, those guys came here with the intention to kill me, each and every one of them wants me dead. And none of them will come back alive to tell the tale.
The man came to me and did not bother dismounting since I was still taller than him on his mount. He looked in my eyes and so did I. I did not use my power on him and just stared for a few seconds before removing my helmet.
|I must assume you are sir Apocalypse.|(Man)
|I am, and ya are ?|(Apocalypse)
|Duke Berdil Von Lorfer, the cousin of the man you slaughtered during the tournament.|(Duke Berdil)
|Don''t say it like ya care would ya, my ears hurt after such bold lies.|(Apocalypse)
His face cramped because of my disrespect. Such are the nobles I guess, not even honest to the man they want to kill. It amuses me deeply to see their faces contort in disgust, because of how satisfying it is to see once they are filled with fear, one of my little dirty pleasure. You can say it is Enri''s fault that I enjoy toying with that kind of people like that, they just look so much alike that it is disgusting to even see them smile.
|Don''t get cocky, heretics. The Dragons may have mistaken you for one of the Children of the Earth but your pitiful tricks won''t work against us.|(Duke Berdil)
.... No seriously what must I do to get taken seriously, I''ve defied the Dragons, turned into one, defeated several great warriors and they still don''t take me seriously. And that, that angers me beyond everything so far. Faster than the eyes could see I grabbed him by the throat and with a kick to its jaw, killed his mount. He tried to free himself, clawing on my hands but I did not release my grip and approached his face to mine. In a low voice, I whispered to him.
|Despair ... do ya even know how delightful to see it on yar face ? I''ll tell ya, just seeing it is making me feel extatic.|(Apocalypse)
I tightened my grip around his neck and my fingers dug into his flesh, blood spilled from his mouth as his neck made the very distinct sound of breaking. He became limp in a matter of seconds. Silence spread across the battlefield, I indeed did not follow the custom and killed the commander when his duty was to do a final parlay to make sure that neither of the armies was surrendering. In a normal battlefield, it would surely be a problem since the survivors would tell the story of the man without honor and assassins would get sent to get rid of him, and that would bring disgrace to the man''s family. However, none of those bastards are going home tonight.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
I let go of his body which fell to the ground like a broken doll and looked at the massive army standing before me. My aide-de-camp had since long taken refuge on a nearby hill. It took them some time to get out of their stupor and like the gentleman that I am, I waited for them to get themselves together. I don''t want to fight a bunch of unresponding zombies, if I wanted to do so I would go to a dungeon and do just that. I put back my helmet and stepped forward.
My steps broke the deafening silence and the soldiers finally raised their weapons. My steps began to accelerate, the distance between them began to grow, dust began to fly behind me, the mass of foolish creatures was drawing closer and closer. I slightly leaned forward, my right shoulder in front. In front of me, men of the same nation made their war cry echo like the thunder in a storm and like a lightning bolt I tore through their line. I could hear bones getting crushed under my feet and every time my body came in contact with someone else''s, blood would spray like a geyser. I could hear the sound of their armor crushing against mine, the swords bending at each hit and the hammers breaking each time they struck me.
I stopped running and grabbed the closest soldier by his head, which I crushed like a show-off would crush an apple, spinal fluid sprayed and his body fell to the ground like many of his companions''. Without rest, I thrust my open palm into a mage''s chest, my hand pierced his skin only to come out from his back with his heart in my hand. A cry of despair echoed and three hundred fireballs were launched at me. It would surely have armed me before but I trained, my goal is to defeat the Dragons, petty fireballs won''t do anything to me. I faced them and kicked the ground, a wall of earth was erected and the spells collided with it, raising a cloud of dust at the same time. They continued to shower it with spells and using a small lap of time between their volley I kicked the wall. Shards of earth were sent flying faster than a bullet, even dust was weaponized with that kick. Soldiers in front of it had their body torn into pieces by the schrapnels and even more died without even knowing what killed them.
Using the chaos that I had just caused I jumped right into the fray once again, each strike with my hand would cause the death of a warrior. Sometime one would be lucky enough to land a strike on me but so far my armor did not even bend but the pure white is gone only to be replaced by the dark red blood of the fallen. I can understand why mineferos choose this color now, at first it inspire hope only to instill fear in the midst of battle. A smile crept up my face, that guy, that guy really is smart.
While I was thinking about that a beast leaped at me. A giant black bear with six feet with fangs longer than the arm of a baby. To think they would send such low-level monsters to defeat makes me laugh. I shoved my arm down the bear''s throat and destroyed its innards, I violently pulled my hand out of the filth. In the carnage, I grabbed someone by his arm and used them as a mace. Unfortunately, the Human body being as weak as it is the arm reaped after a few strikes. Letting go of the dismembered limb I joined my two hands into a hammer and smashed a soldier''s head into his torso. I suddenly turned around to slap a warrior that had tried to sneak up behind me. The moment my palm grazed his skin his head was shot like a cannonball and ended the lives of many soldiers.
Using earth magic I created ten rock spear, grabbed them and jump fifty meters high in the sky. From that height, I could tell that although I had just run rampant I still haven''t even killed three thousand soldiers. I could just wipe them out in one strike but that would be no fun. I threw the spears in the crowd, each time they hit the ground, tremors were felt and craters were made. Bodies went flying and soldiers were nailed to the earth by spears made of rock.
|Guuuuuuuuliaaaaa !!!!!|(Apocalypse)
Still up in the air, I removed my helmet and after taking a deep breath I roared towards the ground. Although my usual roar does not produce shock-wave this time I roared specifically to cause one. And like I had hoped I managed to do it. The shock-wave pinned down around a thousand soldiers and as I increased the intensity of my roar some even got crushed under the sheer pressure it produced. Once again I increased the intensity. This time the earth itself began to collapse under the pressure, again soldiers were crushed to death, some even had their ribs coming out of their back. Their cries of agony could be heard from miles away and even the toughest of the beasts would feel chills coming down their spines hearing them.
Four thousand men have fallen already and the battle hasn''t even been going on for more than an hour. This is pathetic, I can''t even enjoy that kind of fight. It''s just a man-slaughter and this would be funny in a video-game but here it is just sad. I still have six thousand more to go. I stopped roaring and dive bombed into a group of soldiers, at the moment I collided with them I heard the sound of bones breaking, I landed on a warrior and crushed him. I decided to unleash a bit more power, I punched another bear and the wind pressure alone created a crater, obliterated the bear into pieces and killed hundreds of soldiers.
I followed by a round-house kick that devasted the landscape and annihilated dozens of hundreds of men and beasts alike. Their cries were over-shadowed by the almost thunderous detonation that my kick produced. Guts of air and shards of earth tore the soldiers apart and none of which came in contact with that power made it out alive. Innards and blood were everywhere, the previously green valley was now dyed in blood.
Soon enough I was left standing alone, in the pool of body I grew accustomed to in this world.
Cultist
After the massacre of the army, I marched forwards. I did not bother to search for any hidden army, Garmille can handle that much, my role is only to wreak havoc and cause chaos in this country''s cities. It really brings me back to the time I could play video-games, Imperion and I would sometimes go raid cities, truly fun times. Although I can''t call it fun nowadays since actual people are dying, though I''d say that as usual, I am showing no emotional response, at least no negative ones. Something wich fuel, even more, my desire to isolate ourselves from the races, I can''t even imagine how their lives used to be when the war between the Vermillion and the Dragons was still raging on, it must have been terrific to them.
Not that it matters anymore since the war has come to an end long ago but I should ask my father about that. Anyway, I shouldn''t be blabbering about that and should just enter this city. Since I don''t want to make a fuss I can''t enter by the front gate, I mean I could but I just think that sneaking in would be a much interesting experience than using just strength. Although using brute force is much easier and would save me a lot of time but I have enough of it to fool around for a few days.
I could jump above the walls but the guards would spot me, I could use magic to hide myself but it is far from my area of expertise, Eali would be better for that kind of situation. I can''t sneak in as a merchant, my armor, and my height would give me away. I could blast a portion of a wall but then it wouldn''t be sneaking in anymore. I doubt they have underground protection so this would be the most efficient way to infiltrate the city but then again I am no Dwarf and underground orientation is not my forte. Well, it is still the best solution I''ve come up with so I think I''ll go with it.
I''ll have to do it with the cover of the night, that will give me the opportunity to start the tunnel far closer than if it was during the day. Therefore I won''t have as much distance to cross before getting behind the walls. I had to hide a bit far away from the city otherwise patrols could have found me out. luckily there was a small cave a few kilometers away from the city, from the smell of it I''d say it is inhabited, surely by bandits judging by the many wealth that shouldn''t be here, but they don''t seem to be here at the moment. Well if they don''t come back I guess it is their luck.
|NO !! LET US GO !!! PLEASE !!!|(Woman)
Only a few hours had passed until cries were heard coming towards me. I did not delve deep into the cave because I needed to see where the sun was at, currently, it wasn''t even setting and yet the bandits were returning, surely with spoils of an earlier raid. They must be amateur since no one was on watch duty while they were away. It took them a few moments for them to come into my sight, I couldn''t leave, they would have seen me either way.
|Shut up woman, ye and yer family should be grateful to have the honor to be the nutrient of the great Tytan.|(Man)
... Tytan worshippers ... not bandits ... well, this sure has become complicated. Since the Dragons worship is the official religion those who believe in the Tytans are heavily discriminated, that is to say, executed on sight and it''s not like those idiots are helping it either, kidnapping innocent and sacrificing them. While sacrifices are a great source of power for a divine entity since you are gifting them a soul it is still a truly barbaric method. I am not against sacrificing something to a god, I am against sacrificing people to the gods. I''ve not dealt with their cults since I did not bother but since I''m going to encounter some right now maybe making them understand that such a thing is not our way of doing things would be a good thing to do.
Since Mineferos had the good idea to put a stretching enchantment on the armor I will be able to manifest my Tytan heritage rather easily. Since they still hadn''t seen me I called upon my Tytanic blood and grew to over ten meters tall. I had to sit down to even be able to fit in the cave.
|In me name, what in the world is that ?!|(Tytan worshipper 1)
My eyes fell on them, four worshippers and three civils, a woman and two kids. Out of the three of them, only the woman was awake, she was crying and hitting the man that was carrying her. The leader was wearing a rough leather armor, like all the other, what surprised me was that they were all wearing adventurer cards around their neck. Well, that''s a new thing to me, an entire group of adventurer composed of only Tytan worshipper. I could see how that would work but it wouldn''t be a very trusted group because of the failure of the escort missions from which they take their sacrifices.
|Despicable, thou art despicable.|(Apocalypse)Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
|Wait wut ?!|(Tytan worshipper)
Speaking in a more archaic way will make them think I am an older entity than they are, therefore already installing superiority over them using only speech. That in addition to my gigantic size I make them understand that I am a being they worship.
|Inocent being such as them, should not be sacrificed to us. The Tytans are not the monsters the Church has made you think we are.|(Apocalypse)
They were obviously confused, first, they witness a being that is holy to them and then said being tell them their way of worshipping him is wrong. It''s like if Jesus went to see a Catholic during the crusades and said: "Hey mate, sorry but my religion never agreed to you slaughtering Muslims.". It should be obvious but to them, it isn''t. Even Lucifer''s way isn''t destruction contrary to what everyone thinks, no, Lucifer just wants a world where Humanity doesn''t worship any god, himself included.
Finally, after a brief moment, the leader spoke. He was clearly the most experimented in dealing with an unexpected situation, also that poor man was bald. Such a sad thing really, hair are what makes a man and yet he had none. He cleared his throat and wiped the sweat from his face.
|O ye mighty Tytan, we are blessed with yer presence, what do ye ask of us ?|(Tytan worshipper 1)
|Put those people down but do not let them go away. I''ll have to teach you exactly what worshipping us is like.|(Apocalypse)
They hesitated for a few seconds but as soon as I glared at them they compelled right away. As soon as she hit the ground the woman grabbed the kids under her arms and darted towards the exit. The Tytan worshippers were taken aback and couldn''t react in time, however, I had predicted that and when she was about to leave the cave, she hit an invisible wall and fell on her butt, she tried to leave once more after getting up but soon realized she had no way of leaving. She started to panic, shaking and sobbing, trying to shove her children behind her in a futile attempt to protect them.
The worshippers has gathered themselves up and taken up their weapons but I stopped them from doing anything. My plan isn''t to kill these people after all.
|Do you understand what is wrong now ?|(Apocalypse)
|... yer holiness, we don''t.|(Tytan worshipper 1)
Sigh, they aren''t the brightest. It is pretty obvious, even for a cult it isn''t a good thing if people flee from you at sight ... she might be scared because of me though, yeah I hadn''t thought about that. I sighed and removed my helmet. I know that my face as a Tytan is more or less the same as when I am in my most Human form but my teeth turn into fangs and my eyes become red. It can be terrifying but it should be better than seeing a giant armored figure. I put the helmet on the ground and slowly moved my hands towards her.
|Do not fear child, I mean you and your family no harm.|(Apocalypse)
She couldn''t move as my hand drew closer to her so I grabbed her and her kids before taking my hand next to my face. I opened it so the palm would look at the ceiling. With my current size the three of them can stand up in my palm without falling off, then I noticed that the reason the kids were so silent was that they were unconscious. Well, at least I won''t have to listen to their ear-deafening cries. The woman though was sobbing but still tried to look tough, something I respect dearly, protecting your family even in the face of imminent doom.
|I admire your courage mortal, even if it is not needed.|(Apocalypse)
|...Wh-what ?|(Woman)
Through the sobbing and the cries, I was able to discern what she had said.
|I mean you no harm mortal, I am just here to right the wrong of our believer. Their errors have gone too far for us to allow them to keep doing as they please.|(Apocalypse)
Still shaking she mustered her strength and started to ask me questions to which I answered truthfully, she did not ask very relevant questions, she is an uneducated commoner, after all, she doesn''t know how the higher world works. The worshippers also asked me questions about their "religion" and what they were doing wrong. I explained to them that in no way should innocent people should be sacrificed, only criminals of the highest order. Helping those in needs is also something they have to do. All of that for one reason, if the world sees them as useful then the Church will have a harder time getting rid of it since more people would join them, although the Dragons and the Vermillion are in conflict their believers should not follow the same path for obvious reasons.
When the sun set they all seemed to have understood what was the point of religion. I also secretly instructed the worshippers to create an organized association so I could back up their rise as a true Church, I do intend to give strength to my people and having people believing in them is a good way to do that. The woman and her kids couldn''t leave I can''t trust them to keep silent about what they heard so I ordered the worshippers to keep them here until they have gained enough influence as a Church and became untouchable.
I finally left and went back to my normal height. The night had finally fallen and could offer me some cover. I could see the guards doing rounds on the walls, I observed them for several hours to spot a weakness and when I found one I exploited it, I started to dig using magic, it''s not really hard I just had to make sure the hole closed itself behind me and that the tunnel wouldn''t collapse on me, not that it would be a problem since a simple swing of my fist would send the earth flying. It''s only when I got to the other side of the wall that it hit me. I could have flown above the city and bombed dropped myself on the castle.
Shopping
In addition, to fly over the city I realized I could have changed my appearance and size using my Ki, to tell the truth, I felt quite stupid when that hit me. I never had the habit of doing things without destroying the source of the problem. Smooth is far from being my second name, not that I ever needed to be smooth before. Strength is everything, after all, have enough of it and diplomacy become useless, though unrefined it is efficient, pure law of the jungle. As soon as I realized that point I first stored my armor in my storage ring and changed my appearance, I could take the appearance of the noble I met during the first battle but it would be too suspicious to walk around looking like him so I went for a more "casual" look. Longer hair that went down to the knees, for that I had to sacrifice all of my other body hair as well as facial hair. An overall more androgynous face, with sharp eyes, or at least I hope. I shrunk my size to about one hundred and seventy centimeters tall, I also shrunk my muscle mass as not to seem too buff.
I looked down at my hand, I closed it and opened it three times. Yup, it definitely feels weird to have such nice hand, they''re so small too, it feels like I''m back to my teen years, it wasn''t too long ago but it is nice to feel that way again. Since my clothing was also enchanted with the "expansion" type of enchantment I didn''t have to worry about getting any other clothing. That would be troublesome to run around naked in the street of a major city. My pride would surely be hurt and none of those people would come out alive of this ordeal.
Well, not that it matters anyway. I forgot about that and used magic to silently drill a hole in a house''s wall. If their city house is built the same than in Guarmille then this floor should be a shop and the first floor the actual house. If I stay here for the night I won''t have any problem and won''t have to worry about getting spotted by the guards. Since my eyes can see in the dark I don''t need any source of light so I don''t risk to bump into anything by accident. I looked around, it was surely a normal shop, a lingering scent of fresh vegetable filled the air. Not the best quality but it surely isn''t rotten, the state of the building made it evident but that means I am not in a slum. I don''t need to kill the house owner but I''ll have to get out before they wake up which will probably be early since they are commoners and cant afford to wake up late.
I had to wait five hours doing nothing, well, to tell the truth, I cultivated my Ki while meditating. I soon won''t be able to get lazy in training, the war is approaching really fast and we''re still too weak no matter how much we train. The Dragons we''ll be fighting have been training for hundreds of thousands of years so our meager fifteen years at most of fighting won''t be much. I know no Humans or member of the races are able to match my currents strength so I''ll have to find fight somewhere the power level is higher as to absorb their power. After five hours had passed by I left the same way I came in. The sun was making its way above the city''s wall and the streets were beginning to have people filling them.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.
My looks drew the eyes of many people, women and men alike. A bit flashy I guess but it is only fitting. I''ll have to enter the castle, maybe I should pose as a wandering troubadour it would be easier to infiltrate the castle. I looked around in the street and managed to find a shop that was selling tools for prestidigitator. I greeted the shop-keeper, a middle-aged man that seemed to be a bear, must be a former adventurer. I asked for ten balls, several sets of different drum since they don''t have the drum kit we use on earth nowadays, it is the only instrument I know how to play so it is a bummer. I also bought a costume, it looks ridiculous but that''ll have to do.
|That''ll be three gold coins sir.|(Shop-keeper)
I put down three gold coins, he was going to take them but he stopped mid-way, noticing that they weren''t this kingdom gold pieces, they were Guarmille''s. And as you know Guarmille and this kingdom are at war, resulting in the boycott of the resources from both sides. And of course, if I have Guarmille''s coins there aren''t many options, I could be an adventurer coming from Guarmille but crossing the border has been forbidden for three weeks now so it is unlikely, I could be a merchant but for the same reasons, unlikely. And then there is the usual conclusion, I am an idiotic spy that made a beginner mistake. Before he could do anything I grabbed his hand and slammed it on the table, surely a bit too hard since it cracked.
|Listen, pal, you''re going to take those gold coins and you''ve never seen me ''kay ?|(Apocalypse)
He glared at me and flexed his muscles, throwing a punch with his un-restrained hand. Of course, I did not let it connect and grabbed it before he could do anything and once again slammed it on the table. I glared at him and he was found speechless because of my aura.
|It seems you did not hear me right, I said you''re going to take those gold coins and you''ve never seen me. Got it this time ?|(Apocalypse)
He struggled for a few seconds but after noticing he wouldn''t be able to shake me off he silently nodded. I lightly smiled and after a few seconds, I let go of him. I take all of the stuff I just bought on my back since if I show the guards I have a storage ring then they will take it away from me if I want an audience with the lord. Before leaving the shop I stop at its entrance and using my Ki I twist my head in an impossible way to face the man. His eyes widen at the sight of my completely twisted neck, well I understand him it is pretty freaky to see, almost like Japanese horror movies.
|And also, if you have the nice idea to report me to the guards do know that I''ll always find you.|(Apocalypse)
And with that, I left. I immediately went to a back alley to change into the suit I had bought and then headed to the castle with the materials on my back. this time even more people were looking at me in the street but this time they were laughing, some, however, were impressed by the load I was carrying on my back. Normal people surely wouldn''t be able to carry it for the simple fact that it is too big for them to even lift, not that it is particularly heavy, it is just skin with wood and iron.
When I approached the castle I put down all of my equipment and I take a deep breath. Well, shall we see how it''ll end ?
No chapter this week
So, I''m with my family and I don''t want to write this week. It takes a long time to write just a chapter and that''d be a waste of time. That and I still have homeworks to do. So, sorry about that and you''ll have one next week. So, I''m with my family and I don''t want to write this week. It takes a long time to write just a chapter and that''d be a waste of time. That and I still have homeworks to do. So, sorry about that and you''ll have one next week. So, I''m with my family and I don''t want to write this week. It takes a long time to write just a chapter and that''d be a waste of time. That and I still have homeworks to do. So, sorry about that and you''ll have one next week. So, I''m with my family and I don''t want to write this week. It takes a long time to write just a chapter and that''d be a waste of time. That and I still have homeworks to do. So, sorry about that and you''ll have one next week. So, I''m with my family and I don''t want to write this week. It takes a long time to write just a chapter and that''d be a waste of time. That and I still have homeworks to do. So, sorry about that and you''ll have one next week. So, I''m with my family and I don''t want to write this week. It takes a long time to write just a chapter and that''d be a waste of time. That and I still have homeworks to do. So, sorry about that and you''ll have one next week. So, I''m with my family and I don''t want to write this week. It takes a long time to write just a chapter and that''d be a waste of time. That and I still have homeworks to do. So, sorry about that and you''ll have one next week. So, I''m with my family and I don''t want to write this week. It takes a long time to write just a chapter and that''d be a waste of time. That and I still have homeworks to do. So, sorry about that and you''ll have one next week.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Rudolf has been discovered
Okay, now the hardest part must be done. Going inside the castle legally may be one of the hardest things I have ever done. I could make it pass as if I was an itinerant prestidigitator wanting to impress the city''s Lord. Of course, I''ll be checked to see if I''m not an assassin since it is a time of war and the security went up but I should still be able to enter, the nobles do love being entertained and who can blame them, boredom is a plight that humanity is fighting since ancient times.
I took a deep breath and stepped forwards. It did not take very long for the guards to stop me in my track. You have to expect that much security for a castle, otherwise, you wouldn''t survive a day. While they did not seem very strong compared to the one I trained at the Stardust mansion but I can see they are disciplined enough to be efficient. Since they are only guards and not nobles they don''t wear a heavy armor but they have enough not to get killed by anything.
|Heya mate, whatcha doin'' here ?|(Guard)
|I am but a wandering minstrel wanting to help the lord get rid of his boredom.|(Apocalypse)
He looked at me and then at his colleague. He shook his head from left to right.
|Listen, mate, it ain''t possible. Come back after the war has ended.|(Guard)
|O of course, the war. Those wondrous battles, the field of battle where the heroes are born. The great calamity that the Divine Apostles created. O I have many stories to share with our great lord. O my muse, what a gift for you to have brought me here at such a needed time.|(Apocalypse)
The two guards looked at me with doubtful eyes as I was unpackaging my drums and setting them up in the middle of the street. I''m a bit tired of using my head but I swore to myself that I will try to avoid casualty this time so I won''t kill them, I hope. I initially wanted to do what I''m about to do when meeting the lord but I guess I''ll have to do it now. It is something beast tamer able to use magic use in order to tame magical beast without taking too much risk. They pour magic in the sound they make in order to sooth the beasts, it works on Human too since some magic user use them in lullabies.
But I hope I haven''t lost what I''ve learned during my youth. I took my drumsticks and made them spin. okay, one two three, one two three. Okay, let''s rock this place. I began to play a very calm tune, yet a bit thrilling. I poured magic in the sound and the people around me started to get drowsy and then after a few more seconds, they fell down, sleeping in the street. Since I am inexperienced in such magic even low-level mage should be able to resist it and sense it but it''ll have to do.Stolen novel; please report.
I immediately stored the drums in my ring''s storage and ran inside the castle. Some people were sleeping while other, surely gifted with stronger magic resistance, were using the walls to help them stand up. I sped up so they could only see a blur when I passed. I am looking for the lord, I can only assume where he is by using what I know of Alice''s and my schedule. Since the sun rose just a few hours ago, then he must have woken up and started to do some paperwork if he is a good lord, that or he is using a decent staff to do his job for him.
And if I follow the castle''s architecture then his office should be near the tallest tower, if he followed the convention. I darted towards it without caring about the magic protection set in the castle. Well that guy knows how to protect himself, it''s inefficient against me but if I were to be a regular man I wouldn''t have been able to enter. I had to run even faster so I would have time to discuss with the lord without having someone barge in the room.
After a few seconds, I found the door. It was a large heavily guarded door, as I burst through it I had to knock out the two heavily armored guards that were on the outside. Inside the room was, like I had predicted, a noble, I can tell because of the crest he''s wearing, sitting or more accurately sleeping on his desk. Using magic I sealed the door and walked up to him. He was a small man, around Eali''s size. Such a shame he doesn''t have much hair, it would go well with that beard of his. I took him by the shoulder and slapped him to wake him up. Before he did I put my hand on his mouth so he wouldn''t scream.
He opened his eyes and instead of panicking he just looked dead inside, not like he had given up on life but more like "O, it''s you". I let him go and change back into my original form, something to witch his only response was his lifting his eyebrow. Well, that guy certainly has more guts than many people I''ve seen so far, I kinda like that about a Human, they really miss that courage in face of strange things. But to be honest I also feel that his reaction his lacking.
|No seriously, can''t ya be a bit more entertaining ? Like "Oh no what are ya doin'' here ?!" or somethin'' like that ?|(Apocalypse)
|Ye''ll have ta do more ''han that boy, us Demi-dwarf ain''t so easily surprised.|(Noble)
Ok, wait for a second, which one is the mother ? I heard Dwarven women were horrifying looking, even worse than the men. I mean Dwarven beards and beer are amazing but just look at their noses, in what world is it possible to have a nose so broken and red that people will think you are a bipedal Rudolf. Hell, are Dwarves Guarmille''s king henchmen. My god have I stumbled upon the world''s greatest secret ? I must tell everyone, the world will change. Fun aside, it is strange to see a Demi-Dwarf.
|So mate, will ye stop lookin'' at me like I''m a piece o'' meat. What can the great Apocalypse Vermillion want from a lil'' mortal like me ?|(Noble)
No schedule anymore
So I won''t be following the schedule anymore, I''ve come to realise that forcing myself to do that made me hate writing and I don''t want to hate it. If I have to force myself to write then I think it is not worth it. Furthermore, although I want to end Vermillion Heart Id like to write other story at the same time. All and all imposing a schedule on myself was stupid and I regret it, I get why some people do it but it really is starting to bore me. So yeah, I''ll be stopping. I''ll still update from time to time but won''t be as frequent as before. So again, sorry and I hope you''ll understand
So I won''t be following the schedule anymore, I''ve come to realise that forcing myself to do that made me hate writing and I don''t want to hate it. If I have to force myself to write then I think it is not worth it. Furthermore, although I want to end Vermillion Heart Id like to write other story at the same time. All and all imposing a schedule on myself was stupid and I regret it, I get why some people do it but it really is starting to bore me. So yeah, I''ll be stopping. I''ll still update from time to time but won''t be as frequent as before. So again, sorry and I hope you''ll understand
So I won''t be following the schedule anymore, I''ve come to realise that forcing myself to do that made me hate writing and I don''t want to hate it. If I have to force myself to write then I think it is not worth it. Furthermore, although I want to end Vermillion Heart Id like to write other story at the same time. All and all imposing a schedule on myself was stupid and I regret it, I get why some people do it but it really is starting to bore me. So yeah, I''ll be stopping. I''ll still update from time to time but won''t be as frequent as before. So again, sorry and I hope you''ll understandThis story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
So I won''t be following the schedule anymore, I''ve come to realise that forcing myself to do that made me hate writing and I don''t want to hate it. If I have to force myself to write then I think it is not worth it. Furthermore, although I want to end Vermillion Heart Id like to write other story at the same time. All and all imposing a schedule on myself was stupid and I regret it, I get why some people do it but it really is starting to bore me. So yeah, I''ll be stopping. I''ll still update from time to time but won''t be as frequent as before. So again, sorry and I hope you''ll understand
So I won''t be following the schedule anymore, I''ve come to realise that forcing myself to do that made me hate writing and I don''t want to hate it. If I have to force myself to write then I think it is not worth it. Furthermore, although I want to end Vermillion Heart Id like to write other story at the same time. All and all imposing a schedule on myself was stupid and I regret it, I get why some people do it but it really is starting to bore me. So yeah, I''ll be stopping. I''ll still update from time to time but won''t be as frequent as before. So again, sorry and I hope you''ll understand